Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Courtroom One was packed. Men and women pushed their way inside the largest courtroom in the Ministry, many filling the aisles of the gallery. Ministry workers had given up trying to get people to find seats or leave and had taken to ensuring no one fought over seats. Eventually, however, the doors to the galleries were closed, barring the dozens of people still trying to access the trial of Bartemius Crouch Jr.

Aria was glad they had come early. She, Harry, and Remus had arrived two hours early so that Sirius could smooch with some of the Wizengamot prior to the trial, dragging Harry along for his first official Wizengamot session. It was tradition, Sirius said, that around the age of fifteen, an heir was brought to sit with the Wizengamot and begin his or her formal education into the politics of the wixen world. Harry had tried to argue that, since he would not turn fifteen until July, he did not need to attend any Wizengamot sessions this year, but Sirius had insisted that due to the growing tensions after the Third Task, it was better to get Harry integrated with the Wizengamot sooner rather than later. He also pointed out, that due to the publicity of the trial, many other Wizengamot members were having their young heirs attend.

From her vantage point between Remus and Professor Snape Aria could see that Sirius had been right. She and her magical guardians had managed to get a front row seat in the gallery overlooking the courtroom with Moody, and from where she sat, she could see the entire Wizengamot. Neville sat beside his grandmother who was Regent of House Longbottom until Neville came of age. She saw Draco sitting to Lord Malfoy's left while Lucius sat on his right. Lord Nott was there with Theo and Lord Greengrass with Daphne on his right as heir, and Astoria on his left. Susan sat beside her uncle who was one of the regents for her smaller house until she came of age. One of Pansy's brothers had come back for the occasion and sat by Lord Parkinson. Marcus Flint sat to the left of his grandfather, giving Aria her first look at Marcus' father and grandfather. There was strong resemblance in all three of them, and she wondered if they knew about his growing relationship with Penelope Clearwater.

Sitting by Minister Fudge, Aria saw Percy, looking quite smart in the robes Ministry officials wore for Wizengamot sessions. Each Lord and Lady of the Wizengamot wore plum-colored robes while the heirs wore robes in the colors of their family house, and ministry officials wore black. Scarlet robed aurors walked the edge of the crowd in the gallery and along the upper wall of the Wizengamot. Aria thought Draco looked dashing in his black and green robes, very similar to Slytherin House, but his robes had the Malfoy crest.

Looking around the gallery, she spotted a few of her classmates with their parents. The Browns and Patils sat together. Narcissa Malfoy sat with Lady Greengrass, Lady Parkinson, and Mrs. Bulstrode. Pansy and Millicent and Tracey sat just in front of the three ladies. To the side the press box was full to capacity, but there was one notable absence, that of Rita Skeeter who had been missing for several weeks. She also spotted Cedric and his mother in the corner. Mr. Diggory was down in the courtroom in his capacity as a Department Head. While Department Heads could not vote in trials, Sirius had explained to her and Harry in the crash course he had given them a few days ago, they still came to high profile trials as a show of solidarity within the ministry, but also to act as witnesses to ensure just trials.

Florian Fortescue pushed his way to the front of the gallery, though no one tried to stop him, and had even made room for him. It would have been the height of bad manners, Aria thought, if no one ensured the brother of one of the victims had not been able to sit on the trial.

Behind them, people chatted with their neighbors waiting for the trial to begin.

"Shame we've got to go through all this," someone said. "We all know he's guilty."

Snape's fingers curled into fists. Moody's grip on his cane tightened.

"It's a shame we've got to go through with this because someone didn't do it right in the first place," someone retorted. "It shouldn't matter how guilty a person is. Everyone deserves a trial."

Thankfully the conversation was cut off by the bailiff calling out,

"All rise for the Chief Warlock!"

Everyone rose to their feet as Dumbledore entered the courtroom, for once in the correct robes for the Wizengamot. He took his place and sat. Everyone followed suit. A side door opened, and Barty Crouch Jr. was led in, flanked by several aurors with shackles on his wrists. Axel Lawrence followed by Teddy. The lawyers settled at a table in front of the Wizengamot alongside Amelia Bones while Barty was pushed into a high back chair in the center of the courtroom. The shackles around his wrists were attached to the chair and more shackles were placed around his ankles.

"Is . . . is that normal?" Aria whispered to Remus.

"Afraid so," Remus answered.

"Bartemius Crouch Jr., you are brought here on charges of torture and the charge of being an unmarked Death Eater, follower of the Dark Lord known as Voldemort," Dumbledore said, reading off a scroll. "How do you plead?"

Surprised chattering filled the courtroom.

"Unmarked?" Remus questioned, looking at Moody. "I'd heard he'd had the Dark Mark." Moody held up a hand to say wait.

Dumbledore banged his gavel and the voices died down.

"Not guilty to all charges," Barty announced, voice wavering slightly. His voice was not as deep as Aria had imagined. There was almost a Welsh lilt to it.

"So noted by the court," Dumbledore said.

"Chief Warlock," Axel said, "I think, for the benefit of the Wizengamot, that it be explained how the charge 'unmarked Death Eater' came to pass as, those who were present at the sentencing thirteen years ago will remember seeing a Dark Mark on my client's forearm."

"An excellent idea," Dumbledore agreed. "Madam Bones, as you are the one who brought these charges forward, would you please explain to the court?"

Madam Bones rose.

"Over the course of his stay at St. Mungo's," Madam Bones explained, "the healers wished to study the mark, in hopes of finding a way to remove it for the benefit of those who had been coerced or placed under the Imperious Curse during the first war. However, one of the healers thought it appeared different from other Dark Marks she had seen. One wixen cleared of charges during the first war came forward to assist in determining whether or not Crouch had a true Dark Mark. It turned out, he did not. Not only did the Dark Mark on Crouch's arm not move like that real Dark Mark, it also did not fade like the others. After some testing, the healers discovered that it had been placed on Crouch's arm using a badly modified branding curse—"

Gasps filled the courtroom. Aria glanced at Snape whose entire body was rigid.

"—and after some research, was able to remove it," Madam Bones continued. "Therefore, I felt it appropriate to modify to the charge to that of being an 'unmarked Death Eater'." She sat.

"Thank you, Madam Bones," Dumbledore said. "Mr. Lawrence, will you be offering any witnesses for the defense?"

"I will," Axel answered. "My witness is Mr. Crouch himself. He has submitted to the testing of St. Mungo's to determine if he is a candidate for Veritaserum. As you can see by the paperwork, Mr. Crouch has been certified by St. Mungo's as having no allergies to the potion, has no natural immunity to the potion, nor does he have sufficient Occlumency shields in order to trick the potion." Several parchments were floated over to Dumbledore, and copies appeared in front of each lord and lady of the Wizengamot.

"Madam Bones, you have seen these?" Dumbledore asked.

"I have, Chief Warlock."

"Then the court accepts the use of Veritaserum for the interrogation of Mr. Crouch Jr."

Madam Bones produced a bottle of Veritaserum.

"The defense asks that Lord Prince be allowed to inspect the bottle," Axel announced. This must be a normal protocol, Aria thought, as no one batted an eyelash at the request. Lord Prince rose from his seat and came down the stairs of the stadium-styled seating for the Wizengamot, taking the bottle from Madam Bones. He held it up to the light, studying the bottle and the potion within. He then opened the vial. A satisfying pop sounded through the courtroom, communicating that it had been sealed and that this was the first time the vial had been opened. He sniffed the potion, whirling it about to look at the consistency.

"It is untampered and pure," Lord Prince announced, handing the potion back to Madam Bones who walked up to Barty. The young man shuddered as he opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue. Madam Bones tipped the vial, allowing three drops of the potion to drop onto the man's tongue.

After a few seconds she nodded, satisfied that the potion had taken affect.

Teddy opened a briefcase and pulled out several pieces of parchment.

Axel stepped forward, silent, clearly readying himself to ask questions.

"What is your name?" Axel asked. Aria nearly slouched. That was the starting question? Hardly exciting.

"Bartemius Antawn Crouch Junior," Barty answered, voice emotionless. Aria glanced at Snape. The emotionless tone was creepy!

"Veritaserum does that," Snape whispered. "The truth is uncaring of your emotions regarding a situation."

"When were you born?"

"December 1, 1963."

"Who are your legal parents?"

Remus frowned.

"Why'd he ask it like that?" he murmured.

"Bartemius Antawn Crouch Senior and Merida Elspeth Crouch neé Moody are my legal parents," Barty replied.

"And who are your birth parents?"

Birth parents? Aria's head snapped towards Moody to see his reaction, but the man probably already knew how Axel was going to question Barty because his face remained grim as ever. Even his magical eye was still, trained on the proceedings down below.

"My birth parents are Franklin Octavius Longbottom and Merida Elspeth Crouch neé Moody."

Loud shouts began to rise from the gallery. Members of the Wizengamot could not hold back their own gasps and multiple heads turned towards Neville and Lady Longbottom. Neville's face had paled drastically, and his grandmother's face had seemingly turned to stone. Aria winced at the idea of having your husband's infidelity announced to the entire world like that.

"Do you think she knew?" Remus asked Snape. "Or is she just finding out now?"

Oh, that was even worse! Aria thought. In that case, it was astounding that the dowager wasn't ranting and raving about it. Aria didn't think she could have kept her cool like that.

A few rows above the Longbottoms, Harry was whispering to Sirius. Sirius patted his hand, as if assuring him about something. Harry glanced at Neville, indicating that his main worry was for his friend.

"The court will appreciate the Lineage Test conducted by Gringotts and St. Mungo's in tandem for today's trial," Axel said, floating one of the parchments Teddy had taken out of the briefcase to Dumbledore. A copy appeared in front of each Wizengamot member. Lady Longbottom tried to grab her copy, but Neville was quicker. Dumbledore banged his gavel.

On either side of Aria, Remus and Snape were going through multiple emotions. Remus' head dropped into his hands. Even Moody dipped his head for a moment. Was cheating on a spouse super taboo in the wizarding world? Not that it was okay in the Muggle world, but the reactions around Aria made her think that such things were a greater sin in the wixen world. She would have to ask later.

"Mr. Crouch," Axel continued once the hubbub had died down. "Could you describe your relationship with Frank Longbottom?"

"Objection!" Madam Bones called out. "Relevance?"

"I'm attempting to paint a picture of my client's relationship with the victims," Axel said to Dumbledore. "It will provide context for when my line of questioning turns to November 7th."

"Sustained," Dumbledore replied. "Your never do, Mr. Lawrence, but I will still warn you not to waste the court's time."

"Of course, Chief Warlock." Axel turned back to Barty. "Again, Mr. Crouch, what was your relationship with Frank Longbottom?"

"I loved him," Barty said. "He was my brother, and he loved me. Even before I knew we were brothers, when I thought he was just my mother's godson, he was still my favorite person in the world."

"When did you find out he was your brother?"

"Just before I started Hogwarts. Mum and Dad sat us down and told us together. Mum and Dad had been in love when they were younger, but Mum's parents arranged a marriage to Bartemius. Mum and Father tried having children for three years and, she told us, he got meaner and more aggressive the longer she went without getting pregnant. So, she turned to her friend, whom she still loved, for help."

"How did you and Frank react to this news?"

"Frank was shocked, upset at first at the betrayal of his mother, but was excited at the idea of having a brother. I was glad because it meant that Bartemius wasn't my real dad. He hurt Mum and hurt me, and I hated him. Learning that I wasn't his son was a relief."

Axel paused to let the answer sink into everyone's minds.

"After Hogwarts, what was your relationship like with Frank and his wife Alice?"

"They let me move into one of the Longbottom properties, a little cottage called Snapdragon Bloom near Penzance. It was big enough for me and Mum. Alice was helping me convince Mum to leave Bartemius. He hit her a lot. Forced himself on her nearly every night."

"So, you were on good terms with Frank and Alice Longbottom?"

"Yes. They made me Neville's godfather."

"When they went into hiding during the last war, did they offer for you to hide with them?"

"Yes, but I didn't because Mum was still refusing to leave Bartemius. She was so scared of him. I didn't want to leave her behind."

The sudden desire for her mother hit Aria out of the blue. A part of her always missed her mum, especially after the events of the last school year, but most of the time it was a background feeling. One that Healer Tonks said she would always carry because that is what one did when someone they loved died. But this feeling was different. It was similar to the desire she had in the Beauxbatons carriage as she tried to think of an older woman to come and sit with her and be with her after the Durmstrang students had attacked her; but it was different because she didn't want to curl into her mother's arms until the world disappeared, she wanted to curl in her mother's arms and listen to the beating of her heart and tell her she was the best mum in the world, just like she had done when she was very little. She could only just imagine what life might have been like in the Crouch household. On Spinner's End, Robert and Melinda's dad had been a mean and terrible man and she had heard him screaming at his family often before his arrest, and he had hurt his wife and kids numerous times. If it were Robert or Melinda, she could imagine neither of them wanting to leave their mum behind.

"What happened on November 7, 1981?" Axel finally asked. The entire courtroom seemed to lean forward in anticipation of the answer.

"I went shopping," Barty said. "I needed extra groceries. Mum had finally agreed to come to Snapdragon Bloom. Someone grabbed me and forced me into a Side-Along Apparation. I don't know where we landed. I was immediately sick after landing. I remember hearing someone cast the Imperious on me. If felt like I was floating. Everything in my mind calmed, like it was empty of all thought except the orders being given to me. I was ordered to tell where the Longbottoms were hiding, and then I was ordered to gain access to Luddenden Hall. I remember my actions, like it were in a dream, even though a part of me did not wish to follow the orders, I could not break the curse."

Barty's voice broke, a sign that the Veritaserum was beginning to wear off.

"I had the Floo password to the hall," Barty continued. "After they went into hiding only four other people had it. Me, Lady Longbottom, Dad's uncle Algernon, and Headmaster Dumbledore. I was ordered to give it to the people who cursed me. I was ordered to Floo to the hall first. I did. I remember Frank came to greet me, and then the others came after me."

"Who were the people who put the Imperious Curse on you?" Axel asked.

"Rabastan Lestrange was the one who cursed me, but his brother Rodolphus was there as Rodolphus' wife, Bellatrix Lestrange neé Black. They tortured Frank and Alice. They thought the reports were wrong. They thought that Lord Voldemort must still be alive. Bellatrix ordered me to use the Cruciatus on Neville."

Barty broke down in tears. Aria glanced in horror between Remus and Snape before looking down at Neville. He had had the Cruciatus on him? In 1981 he would have been a little over a year old!

"Madam Bones," Dumbledore said, "if you could administer another dose of Veritaserum to the defendant."

Madam Bones rose and gave the sobbing man another three drops. Immediately his sobs stopped, and his face slackened into the usual emotionless look that came with ingesting Veritaserum. The sudden silence was eerie.

"Mr. Crouch," Axel continued once Madam Bones was seated, "how long did the torture last?"

"Four hours," Barty said.

"Was it just the Cruciatus Curse that was cast on the Longbottoms?"

"No. The Lestranges broke their bones then healed them, then broke their bones again. Then Rodolphus and Rabastan got bored."

Aria felt herself grow cold. She suddenly wanted to leave but felt stuck to the bench.

"The Lestrange brothers raped Alice."

Florian Fortescue barely managed to muffle a sob. Someone patted him on the back, another person let him hold their hand.

"Alice bit Rodolphus' cock," Barty continued, as if there weren't a man sobbing in the gallery. "She bit him so hard, Bellatrix stopped torturing Frank to help her husband. Frank managed to crawl to his wand and cancel the Imperious that was on me before the Lestranges noticed anything. Frank blasted Rabastan off Alice, knocking him out, and he and I began to duel Bellatrix and Rodolphus, though Rodolphus went down quickly. When Rabastan was blasted off Alice, the momentum pulled Alice off Rodolphus, and her teeth took strips of skin off his cock. He was in agony and easy to take down. Bellatrix was harder, but Frank was fueled by rage and neither of us were slouches at dueling. Uncle Alastair taught us."

Moody huffed in a pleased manner at that.

"Alice crawled over to Neville and wrapped herself around him," Barty said. "I thought I had killed him, but he was still alive."

"After the Lestranges were defeated, what happened?" Axel asked.

"We gathered around Alice and Neville," Barty said. "I was crying. She was crying. Frank was crying. Frank wanted to make sure all three of us were all right. I thought he might hurt me because I had betrayed their location. I was just about to go and summon the aurors when we all heard the Floo go off and Algernon announced his presence. Frank stumbled out to greet him."

"What happened after that?"

"I don't know. I woke up in a Ministry cell with a Dark Mark on my arm. I was there a few days before being brought in front of the Wizengamot and Bartemius Crouch Senior for sentencing to Azkaban for the torture into insanity of Frank and Alice. I tried to tell Bartemius that I was innocent, that I had not done anything. He did not listen."

"Did you have a trial for your part in the events of November 7, 1981?"

"No, I did not."

"Do you know how you came to be sentenced without a trial?"

"I learned, later after Bartemius had snuck me out of Azkaban, that each of the Lestranges had confessed that I had helped torture Frank and Alice. None of them had said anything about casting the Imperious Curse on me. I also learned that Algernon Longbottom told aurors that he had arrived at the hall while the four of us were torturing Frank and Alice and had subdued all four of us. I tried to convince Bartemius to clear my name, that Frank and Alice had been hurt by sane the last I saw them, but he never did."

"Have you ever been a Death Eater, marked or unmarked?"

"No, I have not. I do not agree with the concept of blood purity or supremacy."

Axel nodded and turned to face Dumbledore and the stricken Wizengamot.

"The defense rests its case," Axel announced.

"Madam Bones, the antidote," Dumbledore murmured. Madam Bones administered another potion. The emotionless look on Barty's face disappeared. He jerked at the shackles around his ankles and arms, breathing suddenly erratic. A frightened keen filled the courtroom. Axel rushed to Barty's side.

"Please," Barty begged, "please, you don't need to tie me down. I've been good. I'll be good. Please. Just please let me go!" He yanked hard on the shackles. The chair would have rocked about if it had not been bolted to the floor. Axel turned towards Dumbledore, but no words needed to be said. Dumbledore raised his hand and with a sharp flick of it, the shackles around Barty's wrists and ankles fell off, hanging off the sides of the chair with soft clanks. Barty stumbled off the chair, falling to his hands and knees, entire body heaving as he struggled to regulate his breathing. Axel and Madam Bones both knelt by him, whispering to him.

"Chief Warlock."

Dumbledore twisted in his seat to peer over his half-moon spectacles at Lord Greengrass who had risen to his feet, looking very somber. Beside him, Daphne had tears rolling down her cheeks and Astoria was visibly shaking.

"I have heard many things as a Lord of the Wizengamot," Lord Greengrass said, his voice carrying over Barty's soft cries, reaching every corner of the courtroom. "I have helped decide the course of justice in many crimes brought before us. Earlier, you read two charges that the DMLE, on behalf of the Wizengamot, brought forward against Barty Crouch. I am certain, and I am sure that other members of this esteemed body will agree, that there is only one course of action that will bring justice to Mr. Crouch in this instance."

"And what is that, Lord Greengrass?" Dumbledore asked.

"I make a motion," the man declared, "to drop all charges against Bartemius Crouch Junior and his release be immediate from Ministry custody."

"I second the motion!" Lord Doge cried.

"A motion has been brought forward, is there any discussion?" Dumbledore asked. No one spoke. "Then let us vote. All in favor of dropping the charges against Bartemius Crouch Junior and for his immediate release from Ministry custody, raise your lighted wands."

It was nearly unanimous. Lady Longbottom made no move to lift her wand.

"All against the motion?"

No one lifted a wand.

"Abstentions?"

Lady Longbottom finally lifted her wand, her hand trembling as she did so, face unreadable.

"Motion carries." Dumbledore banged his gavel and turned back to Axel who had risen to his feet. "Mr. Lawrence, your client is hereby cleared of all charges and may leave the ministry a free man. A compensation court hearing will be set at another time to discuss his illegal time in Azkaban."

Dumbledore lifted his voice for all to hear,

"This court is dismissed!" he banged his gavel a final time.

The courtroom exploded in noise. People were on their feet, talking loudly, some crying, others shouting questions down to Barty as if he were in any state to answer. The press began taking pictures, the bulbs of their cameras blinding many people.

"Algernon!" Aria heard over the din in the gallery. "Algernon!" It was Fortescue, trying to push his way through people as Neville's great-uncle shoved his way towards the door of the gallery. "Algernon! What happened to Alice? Come back here! What happened to my sister!"

Algernon disappeared out the door just as Fortescue began drawing his wand.

"Enough, man!" Arthur Weasley suddenly appeared from the crowd, grabbing Fortescue's arms, keeping him from lifting his wand any further. "Throwing hexes in a crowd like this will only land you in a ministry holding cell!"

"But he knows what happened to Alice!" Fortescue cried. "He knows something, and he didn't say anything! You heard Barty! Algernon knows something!"

Arthur's words were lost in the growing din. Aria looked down into the courtroom. Harry and Sirius had moved to Neville and Lady Longbottom's sides. Lady Longbottom was now talking to Madam Bones, gripping the arms of the Head of the DMLE, a devasted look on her face. Even the bird of her hat seemed distraught. Neville was not responding to anything Harry said. Even the arrival of Daphne and Susan and Ernie at his side did nothing to get a reaction.

"Aria," Remus called. Aria pulled her attention to Remus who motioned for him to follow. She followed him and Moody, with Snape taking the rear, to a guarded door at the edge of the gallery. An auror stepped to the side, letting them pass through the door to a set of stairs that led them down onto the floor of the courtroom.

"Uncle Alastair!" Barty cried, falling into Moody's arms, still crying.

"There, there, lad," Moody soothed. "That part's over now."

"Come on," Sirius appeared at their side. "Let's get to my office."

"Is Neville going to be all right?" Aria asked, watching Lady Longbottom take Neville by the hand and leave the courtroom with Madam Bones.

"He will be," Sirius said. "Lots of shock today. For both of them. Now let's go."

The whole group managed to, somehow, wade its way through reporters and well-wishers to Sirius' office above the courtrooms. There was a magical window that could change views and it was currently set to view the ministry atrium with its one-way Floos and large fountain in the very middle. The atrium was full of people, clearly all coming from the trial.

Barty collapsed onto the sofa in the office.

"I'm really . . . I don't . . ." he rocked a little, hitting his back against the back of the sofa. "I can just leave? Go anywhere?"

"Yes, lad," Moody said, sinking down beside him. "Though I suggest going with Sirius to his place. It's much larger than mine and he's got a plan in place to help you."

"Help me?" Barty questioned. "More than he already has?"

"Barty," Sirius admonished lightly, "ensuring you have justice is the least I can do. And it's not just you I'm helping, is it? I'm helping Frank and Alice and Neville and Augusta get what they deserve. The truth."

"Can . . . can I go outside?" Barty asked. "I want to touch grass again. And see the sky without a window between us."

"Of course," Sirius replied. "Here's what I suggest. We will all go to Grimmauld Place. I've had it renovated. You won't even recognize the place, Barty. Kreacher and Winky will whip—,"

"Winky?" Barty cried. "Winky's all right?"

"I told her I was going to look after you, and she has attached herself to my house elf for the time being," Sirius answered with a smile. "She would've gone with Moody, but he was at Hogwarts, and I thought helping restore an old house might keep her busier."

"She always tried to be kind to me and Mum," Barty said. "She was the only good thing when I . . ." he trailed off, shuddering. "She will want to bond with me."

"Kreacher and Winky will whip us up a celebratory feast," Sirius said, "and you can go out back to the garden and lay in the grass and stare at the sky and maybe we'll even bring the feast outside so that you can enjoy the fresh air. I'll make up a bedroom for you, and you will be able to roam the house all you want and go outside all you want."

"I won't move in with you?" Barty asked Moody.

"Lad, I've been an old bachelor my whole life," Moody huffed. "And I've been an auror until last year. I only slept at my flat. I'd love for you to come, but I've no room and there's no outdoor space for you. But you can be assured I'll be at Grimmauld Place more often than not."

"I've also secured a place for you at Institut pour la Guérison Magique," Sirius continued, "which is the sanitorium in Switzerland I went to after I was cleared of all charges."

"You'll have to tell me the story sometime," Barty said. "Bartemius he . . . he said you'd been cleared but . . . wasn't in the mood to explain." He gave another shudder, eyes going blank for several seconds as if getting lost in a memory.

"I will," Sirius promised. "You'll love it there. The mountains are glorious. You can sit outside all you want."

Barty took a minute before he nodded.

"Okay," he murmured. "That all sounds really nice."

"Good." Sirius motioned for Aria and Harry to come forward. "Now, just real quick, this is my godson, Harry Potter. It's been a while since you've seen him. This is my goddaughter, Aria Bourne. She's the magical ward of Remus and Sn-Severus. They'll be in and out of Grimmauld this summer as Aria's father lives in the Muggle world and Remus and I are in a triad with him."

Barty blinked.

"A triad?" he asked. "With a Muggle?"

"Blame Remus," Sirius teased. He looked out the window. "I think we might be able to make it out without being mobbed. Shall we all chance it? Axel, you and Teddy are welcome to join us. Get Peony to join us. And Frank too."

Aria assumed Peony must be Teddy's mother.

"Thank you, Lord Black," Axel said. "I think we will join you."

Moody helped Barty to his feet. Snape stood on Barty's other side, an excellent buffer between any overzealous journalists and Barty. Aria and Harry kept close to Remus to keep from getting lost in the crowd. Harry kept a firm grip on Aria's hand, not wanting to lose her like he had at the World Cup.

Together, the whole group left the Ministry, each of them reeling from the day's events.

Chapter Text

Grimmauld Place was not what Aria had expected. For a place named with a pun, she had thought it would be grim and old and not at all inviting. Sirius assured them all that, at one time, it was the grimmest and more uninviting house. According to him, it had been built first during Georgian era, renovated to be the main residence for Lord Black's heir and his family during the early Victorian era, and it had remained the residence for the Black heir ever since.

Sirius also claimed that it was the only Black residence that was habitable at the moment, as he was having Gringotts go through all the properties to get rid of cursed objects or inventory heirlooms. He had had it extensively renovated over the past year, however, so many features that had made the house grim and foreboding were no longer there. Such as a long line of house elf heads that had been stuffed and hung like trophies along the wall of the staircase.

Aria and Harry had been horrified.

The worse part of the house now, Aria thought, was Walburga Black's portrait which was permanently stuck in the downstairs entry way. Sirius usually kept a thick curtain pulled over her portrait to keep her quiet, but on occasion Kreacher liked to open the curtain to talk with the woman and "forgot" to close it. It meant Aria and Kenneth and Remus had to listen to her snide comments about their Muggle heritage (or in Kenneth's case listen to her scream about the shades of Grimmauld being thus polluted), or about Remus' monthly problems.

It was amazing how a nasty personality made a beautiful woman look ugly.

Aria's room was next to Harry's on the third floor just below the attic which Sirius had converted into a sitting room that the two of them could use for themselves and when friends came over. At the start of the summer, Remus and Sirius had gotten their input on what they wanted their rooms to look like. Aria had chosen an astronomy theme for her bedroom, her walls a creamy off-white with the ceiling that looked like someone had hand painted it dark blue with golden stars. Her bed was king size with a beautiful vintage iron bedframe and the bedding was luxurious Egyptian cotton with temperature charms to ensure she was neither too hot too cold. Her windows, as it was summer, were draped with sheer blue curtains with gold stars throughout the material that sparkled whenever the sunlight came through. Every morning she looked out her window to see the garden below which was kept in good order by Winky and Kreacher.

She could definitely get comfortable being a stepchild of some kind to a rich parent who had more money that she had and no qualms about spending it.

Kenneth had made himself at home too. He very much enjoyed not having to go into the mill every day. Not that he lazed about. He was putting together a network for Muggle parents so that parents could have support in understanding the new world their child or children found themselves in. So far, he had connected with Dean Thomas' mother and stepfather, the Finch-Fletchleys, the Grangers, and the Turpins. He had reached out the Creeveys and working through a list that Aria and Harry supplied him of the Muggleborns they knew at Hogwarts. Remus had reached out to a few Muggleborns he knew who had already graduated Hogwarts, like Penelope Clearwater. Several had already responded with enthusiasm to Kenneth's idea and were even roping in their own Muggle parents to help.

Barty seemed to be adjusting, though it had only been a few days since his trial. He spent a lot of time outside in the garden. Sometimes he lay on the grass, or on a blanket. Sometimes he curled up into the fully furnished gazebo with a book or blanket and just sat quietly, soaking up the tranquility. They had joined him outside for lunch and dinner several nights. Moody and Snape came over often to sit with Barty. Snape was making all the potions the healers had prescribed for him and the two spoke quietly with each other. Remus had said that Barty and Severus had been friends while at Hogwarts, along with Sirius' younger brother, Regulus.

Regulus' bedroom was off limits. Apparently, he had done what Sirius had been nearly disowned over, and had joined the Death Eaters, only to be killed by Voldemort when he was eighteen. No one knew what had happened to his body nor did anyone know why Voldemort had killed him.

It was still a sore spot with Sirius. And Kreacher. At any mention of Regulus, the old house elf was likely to burst into tears and disappear for hours on end.

It was just coming upon mid-morning almost five days after Barty's trial, when the Floo sounded, and Neville came stumbling into the receiving room followed by his grandmother. Lady Longbottom was dressed to go out, her hat as large and ugly as ever, her outfit the perfect mix of Victorian Muggle and witch. Aria poked her head into the receiving room, a grin spreading across her face.

"Hi, Neville!" she cried. "Morning, Lady Longbottom. Do you need Sirius?"

"Yes, please, Miss Bourne," Lady Longbottom said.

"It's Aria, ma'am," Aria said, popping out to fetch Sirius. He appeared behind her.

"Augusta," he greeted. "I wasn't expecting you."

"I've got an appointment with the ministry," Lady Longbottom stated. "They came around last night and took Algernon in to requestion him about Frank and Alice and they have a few questions for me." She sniffed, dabbed her eyes with a handkerchief.

"It's just so hard to believe Algernon might be lying," she cried. "He's been such a help raising Neville."

Neville scowled at his shoes.

"Isn't he the man who dropped you out the window, Nev?" Aria asked from the doorway, having been completely forgotten by the adults.

"He did what now?" Sirius cried.

"Yes," Neville muttered. "And pushed me off the pier in Penzance. Great-Aunt Etheldreda had to fish me out."

"But you showed magic, Neville!" Lady Longbottom cried. "We were ever so worried, Sirius. We thought that maybe the torture he suffered as a baby had kept his magic from forming. But he bounced!" she grinned, very proud of her grandson, even as the scowl on Neville's face morphed into a grimace.

"Algernon helped Franklin in the same way," Augusta continued. "Frank never needed it, he was showing accidental magic by the time he was nine months old. Frank took after me and the Blacks."

"How was dropping Neville out a window helping?" Sirius asked.

"It made him emotional enough for his magic to manifest," Lady Longbottom explained, as if Sirius were a student. "Really, Sirius, you're a Black, I'm certain many people in the family scared the magic out of children when you were growing up."

Aria was glad to be Muggleborn at that moment.

"Anyway," the dowager continued, "I was hoping Neville could stay here with his friends for the day while I sort out the ministry."

"Remus is here," Sirius said. "I'm not sending him away while Neville's here."

Lady Longbottom's mouth turned down into a frown. Neville looked excited at the prospect of hanging out with one of his favorite professors.

"And Barty is also staying with me," Sirius continued. Lady Longbottom's frown lengthened. Neville began to look nervous.

"I'll be all right, Gran," he said, looking up at the woman. There was not much distance between their faces, it seemed that in the last three weeks since school had let out, Neville had started a growth spurt.

"Did Frank and Alice really know about Lupin's condition?" the woman asked.

"They did," Sirius answered. "It was . . . need-to-know knowledge shared with select members of the Order of the Phoenix."

Lady Longbottom scoffed.

"That Order!" she muttered. "Please tell me Dumbledore isn't going to resurrect it in the wake of this . . . this . . ." she waved her hand in the air.

"In the wake of the return of You-Know-Who?" Sirius asked. Lady Longbottom sighed, looking suddenly much older than before. "He is. Remus and I've not said one way or another if we'll rejoin, just that the kids are our priority." He guided Neville towards Aria.

"Show him the attic," he said, "I'll have snacks sent up."

Aria grabbed Neville by the hand and dragged him out of the receiving room towards the stairs. The entry way was now bright and sunny with its wooden floors restored and lightly stained while the walls were painted a pale grey that complimented the cornflower wallpaper along the stairs. Lady Black's portrait was uncovered as she scowled at Aria as she and Neville approached the stairs.

"And what new filth had come into my house?" Walburga Black demanded.

"Neville Longbottom," Aria said, "meet Sirius' mother, the late Lady Walburga Black."

"A Longbottom you say?" Walburga looked Neville up and down. "A child of . . . don't tell me . . . you'd be the son of Frank Longbottom and Alice Fortescue."

"Yes, ma'am," Neville replied.

"I suppose you are an appropriate wizard to be here," Walburga said. "Your grandmother was a Black. From a lesser branch of course, but a Black is a Black."

"My mum's maiden name was Black," Aria piped up.

"Your mother was a Muggle. Nowhere near as great as the women of this family!"

"Whatever you say, Grandma."

"DON'T CALL ME GRANDMA YOU DISGUSTING LITTLE MUD—"

Aria pulled the curtain close, and the portrait fell silent.

Sirius and Lady Longbottom poked their heads out of the receiving room.

"Was that Walburga?" Lady Longbottom cried. "I thought she was dead."

"Her portrait," Sirius muttered and the two disappeared back into the room. Aria led Neville up the stairs to the attic and the sitting room Sirius had created for her and Harry. It was a comfortable place, the dark wooden floor covered with Persian rugs, the sofas and armchairs all soft with the appropriate level of squishiness, and a large fireplace and hearth for when the nights got chilly, though this summer looked it would not be anything less than warm.

Harry was sitting at the large window seat that jutted out from the wall overlooking the garden, working on homework.

"Look who dropped in!" Aria cried.

"Nev!" Harry grinned, slamming his Transfiguration book shut. "Glad to see you. How long you here for?"

"All day I think," Neville said. "The Ministry wants to question Great-Uncle Algie because of some of the things Barty Crouch said at his trial, and they also want to talk to Grandmother."

"Ugh, I'm sorry that all the stuff about your parents has been brought back up," Harry said as Aria and Neville settled on the window seat too. Neville shrugged.

"I don't know what to think half the time," he admitted. "It . . . it was a lot to take in. Grandmother admitted that she had known Grandfather had cheated on her. It didn't surprise her. Even at Hogwarts during her time there, everyone knew that Franklin Longbottom and Merida Moody loved each other. I think she was more upset about it being publicly aired like it was."

"And how are you feeling?" Aria asked.

Neville shrugged again, looking out the window. Sirius was crossing the lawn to where Barty lay on a blanket, allowing the sun to fall on his face.

"I've hated Barty for so long," Neville murmured. "How . . . do I get over that? Like . . . I can't hate him anymore because he never hurt anyone. But without the hate I just feel empty now."

Aria did not have a ready answer. What exactly could she say? She doubted she would feel any differently in Neville's shoes.

"What's he like?" Neville asked.

"He's . . . quiet," Harry said. "He spends most of his time outside. Sometimes he'll read. He . . ." he trailed off, looking down at Barty who was now sitting up, struggling to his feet. "Sometimes in the morning he'll have large bags under his eyes, like he hasn't slept. I think he might have nightmares."

"Sirius has gotten a spot in Switzerland at the sanitorium he was at," Aria told Neville. "He won't go for a bit, as the bed isn't open just yet. Professor Moody comes by most days to sit with him. Sometimes it's like he doesn't believe that the world around him is actually around him."

Footsteps on the stairs drew their attention away from Sirius and Barty down in the garden to Remus.

"Professor Lupin!" a grin split Neville's face as he launched himself at the werewolf. The man caught him with a playful "oof".

"Remus," Remus told Neville. "I'm hardly your professor anymore." He looked Neville up and down. "You've grown. I distinctly remember your mother telling you that you were not allowed to get bigger."

Neville shrugged, unrepentant, the smile still on his face.

"What mischief were you three up to?" Remus asked, guiding Neville back over to the little alcove with the window seat.

"Starring at Barty and Sirius," Aria replied.

"Ah. A good pastime. Sirius always makes things interesting."

Barty and Sirius looked like they were arguing now. Aria could not hear them, as there were spells and wards that kept the noise from outside from coming inside if the windows were closed. She opened a window and their voices floated up to them.

"—might not be ready any time soon," Sirius cried. "For the last thirteen years he's thought you were the reason his parents are in St. Mungo's!"

"He's the only thing that kept me from wrapping the fucking shackles around my neck!" Barty shouted back. Remus quickly closed the window. The four stood in silence, contemplating the men down in the garden.

"You don't have to meet him if you don't want to," Remus told Neville. "It is your choice. Barty knows that."

Neville let out a large breath.

"I know I should meet him," he said. "But it's not going to be like when Harry and Lord Black finally saw each other. I don't . . . is it cowardly of me?"

"No," Remus murmured. "What you feel is natural, given the circumstances."

Neville was quiet for several minutes. Below, Sirius got Barty to sit back down on the blanket and a platter of drinks and snacks appeared beside them.

"I'll meet him," Neville said. Remus placed a hand on his shoulder.

"You sure?" he asked. Neville nodded.

"Only if you guys are there," he said.

"Of course," Aria and Harry said together. With a supporting hand on Neville's shoulder, Remus led them out of the attic siting room, down the stairs, and through the downstairs to the back door.

The warm sun hit them as they stepped onto the back patio, a stone terrace for those who did not wish to go all the out into the garden. Sirius and Barty looked over from the blanket, Barty scrambling to his feet. Sirius had to put a restraining hand on Barty's arm, to keep him from charging the group. Neville straightened his shoulders as they walked down the stone steps onto the lawn, his fingers curling and uncurling. Aria hurried to his side, slipping her hand in his and Remus stepped behind Neville, letting Harry have room to come to Neville's other side.

They stopped a few feet from where Barty stood frozen beside the blanket. No one spoke. The only noise in the garden was the songs of birds and the occasional rustle of a small creature. Neville's grip on Aria's hand was tight, but she didn't dare complain.

"Hello, Neville," Barty greeted, hesitantly, hands playing at the hem of his shirt.

"Hello, Mr. Crouch," Neville replied. Barty's mouth twisted in a grimace.

"Please, call me Barty," he insisted. "The . . . less I'm associated with that man the better." Neville nodded.

Awkward silence. Sirius and Remus kept looking at each other, wiggling their brows and twisting their mouths in silent communication. Aria looked around Neville at Harry who was as lost as she in the situation.

"Harry and Aria said you're really good at herbology," Barty said, breaking the silence. "Inherited the Longbottom thumb."

"Grandmother despairs a bit," Neville said. "Wants me to be a more active heir and less in the greenhouse."

"You'll find your balance," Barty assured him. "You'll have your grandmother and this idiot helping you no doubt." He jerked a thumb back at Sirius who gasped and clutched his chest like he was mortally wounded. Neville and his friends laughed, and Barty smiled.

"Will I have you?" Neville asked. The smile on Barty's face dimmed a little, though hope remained. "To help me . . . I mean."

"If . . . if that's what you want," Barty said. "I know that . . . thirteen years is a long time and you've thought—"

Barty was cut off by Neville who threw his arms around the man, hiding his face in the man's chest. The teen's shoulders began to shake, and then the sobs began. Barty wrapped his arms around Neville, rocking him back and forth even as tears rolled down his cheeks. Sirius and Remus pulled Aria and Harry back to the patio to give the two some privacy. Finger sandwiches and a pot of tea appeared on the iron table on the patio and the four settled to keep watch over their friends. Barty and Neville now sat on the blanket; Neville pressed against Barty's side while Barty prepped a cup of tea for him.

"And here Neville thought he wasn't going to have a reunion like yours," Aria lightly teased Harry. Harry kicked her as she reached for a cucumber sandwich.

"This went better than anticipated," Remus agreed. "I don't think we could've asked for it to be better."

Kenneth appeared through the back door.

"Snacks?" he cried, quietly, noting the two on the blanket. "I'm famished!" He kissed Aria's head, then Remus' cheek, patting Sirius' shoulder as he passed by to his seat.

"How's the network coming along?" Sirius asked.

"Very good. I've decided to call it: The Muggle Parent's Wizarding Network."

"Sounds like a radio station," Aria muttered.

"I've put together a draft of our Who We Are," Kenneth said, waving a piece of lined notebook paper in the air. "I've titled it: So You Child Got Accepted into Hogwarts. Now What?"

"Original," Remus laughed.

"Dean's stepdad, Lionel, works with computers and knows how to put together a website," Kenneth continued. "I'm thinking, so as not to get in trouble with the Statute of Secrecy or whatever you call it, that the website will only be accessible by those with an authorization code. When families get first contact with a Hogwarts professor, the professor can pass on contact information to them and they can reach out to the network who will then give them an authorization code for the website."

"That sounds really cool," Harry said.

"That sounds . . . like something I don't know a whole lot about," Sirius said. "I assume the . . . website . . . is a Muggle thing? Probably not made with real spider's webs?"

"Yes, it's an internet thing," Kenneth said. "Very up and coming, but probably the best way to store information and reach the most people at this point. If this grows, we can probably set up regional groups and whatnot, but right now it's not that big and obviously not well known."

"Well, whatever you need, just let me know," Sirius said. "I'd talk to Professor McGonagall to get the ball rolling of getting new Muggle parents aware of the network."

Kenneth wrote a note in his Muggle notebook.

Aria arrived at the breakfast table the next morning to see that neither Neville or Barty had made it down to breakfast yet. At dinner last night, another house elf had arrived in the kitchen to speak with Kreacher from Luddenden Hall. Lady Longbottom was being detained by the DMLE for further questioning and she wondered if Neville could spend the night at Grimmauld Place. Of course, Sirius had said yes. The elf had said that the only other message from Lady Longbottom was "don't let Lupin eat my grandson".

Aria had been insulted, but Remus had found it rather funny.

"If she was really worried about me eating Neville, she would not have let him spend the night," Remus told Aria. "And there would have been a threat involved."

"Why don't you go see if Neville's having a lie in?" Sirius suggested. Aria hurried back up to the third floor and gently knocked on the door of the guest room. When she heard no reply, she opened the door and peered in.

Her classmate slept with his back to the door, the pale green comforter pulled up to his shoulders. On the other side of the bed, facing the door, Barty slouched in an armchair, snoring quietly. It was clear Barty had come to keep his godson in his sights last night. It was an enduring sight. Neville and Barty had only just met after all these years. It amazed Aria how fiercely people in the wizarding world felt. They took things like duty with a seriousness lacking in many Muggles nowadays.

Neville stirred, rolling over to face the door. Not so asleep as she had thought.

"It's time for breakfast," she said.

"All right." Neville stretched, glancing at Barty. "I wonder when he came in."

"Wanted to make sure you didn't disappear," Aria teased. "I'll let everyone know you'll be down soon."

Fifteen minutes later, Neville and Barty entered the dining room. Sirius smiled at them over one of the French-English newspapers he liked to read. Aria was looking over her summer edition of an American potions periodical called North American Potioneer which Harry and Remus discussed the latest Quidditch game.

"Have you heard anything from my grandmother?" Neville asked.

"Not yet," Sirius replied.

"Would you let me visit my parents today?" Neville asked. Sirius folded the newspaper so that he could look at Neville better. "I'd . . . I'd like to introduce them to Aria and Harry. And . . . Barty if he wants to come."

Aria took a deep breath, feeling like the request was something mountainous. Special. Sirius put down the newspaper.

"Of course I can take you," he said. "Are you sure you want your friends to come?"

"Mum and Dad've never met any of my friends before," Neville said. "Grandmother . . . thinks it would be unseemly to introduce my friends to them because of their condition. But I want them to meet my friends and . . ." Neville glanced shyly at Aria and Harry. "I don't think Aria and Harry'll be too freaked out about them."

Freaked out? Why would they be freaked out? The Longbottoms had been tortured not dismembered! Aria and Harry looked eagerly at their guardians. Kenneth sipped at his tea before nodding his agreement, followed by Remus.

"We can go after breakfast," Sirius said. "I've got a few appointments this afternoon at the ministry, so I can take you there and then . . . maybe you can go off into London and do whatever it is teens do these days."

"Yes!" Aria cried. "Neville, we've got to show you Muggle London! It's amazing! Barty, you can come too if you feel up to it."

"I'm not sure I'm up for London crowds," Barty admitted. "We'll see how St. Mungo's goes okay?"

Once breakfast was over, Kenneth returned to the little office Sirius had set up for him at Grimmauld Place after kissing Aria and his lovers on the cheeks and ruffling Harry's hair. They decided to walk a bit of the way, as Hyde Park was just across the Muggle road from the front door.

The sun shone brightly, there was a warm breeze already drifting through London, and families were already out and about. Children happy to be on summer break raced about while parents or nannies walked nearby, sometimes pushing strollers. Aria marveled at the park, certain that she would never tire of London no matter how often she was here. They paused in front of the statue of Peter Pan and Remus took pictures of Aria and Harry and Neville together in front of the statue, then of Neville and Barty. Aria bullied him to get in a picture with Sirius and Harry.

Eventually they found a shady little pocket of trees which concealed them as they Apparated away to a little alley further into London. From the alley they walked merged onto a busy street. It was clear this was an offshoot of a shopping area, though these shops were not as high end as what was clearly further down the road. Sirius led them to the front of a particular store that looked like it had seen better days. Its door was boarded up, the mannequins in the window had seen better days, and a sign hung on one end of the front window that said: CONDEMNED BUILDING DO NOT ENTER.

"This is the hospital?" Aria questioned.

"Do you notice how most people walk by without giving it a second glance?" Remus asked. Aria nodded. "It's the wards. The façade is for the more perspective Muggles or unknown Squibs who may see through the repelling wards." He led the way to stepping through the front window.

Suddenly, they were inside a rather crowded atrium where a reception desk sat along the far wall. Between the entrance and the reception desk, nearly two dozen or so wixen sat waiting on rickety wooden chairs, some looking healthy as if they were waiting to see someone or waiting for someone. These people were reading magazines or books or talking with each other. Others were clearly waiting to see a healer. One man had an elephant's trunk growing where his nose was meant to be, and a woman had two hands coming out of her chest! For a hospital, the reception area was not any less quiet than the street they had just come from, from the talking of the people waiting, to the strange noises coming from others waiting to see the healer. Multiple wizards and witches in eye-hurting lime-green robes walked up and down the rows of chairs, stopping at each person, and asking questions while making notes on the clipboards they carried. Aria noted that each lime-green robe had an emblem on it of a wand and bone crossed.

"Are all wizarding hospitals this loud?" Aria asked as they walked to the reception desk.

"Are Muggle hospitals not loud?" Sirius asked.

"Not really," Aria answered, remembering visiting her mum in the hospital when she was getting cancer treatment. "I mean . . . the emergency department can get loud. But usually, Muggle hospitals are quiet to promote rest."

"Good morning, Mr. Longbottom," the witch at reception greeted Neville. She wore a simple but professional looking robe. "Here to see your parents?"

"Yes, and I've brought some friends of mine and old friends of my parents." The woman frowned.

"Your grandmother has made it clear that visitors are to be kept at a minimum," the witch said.

"I know," Neville said, "but my godfather's not seen my parents for thirteen years and I think it's not fair that friends of my parents can't visit them." The witch tapped her quill for a minute before nodding.

"I won't stop you," she said, "I didn't see anything."

Neville grinned and led the group to the lifts. He hit the button for the 4th floor and the lift creaked as it brought them up and up. On the fourth floor Neville led them down a corridor towards a set of double doors. Above the doors read: JANUS THICKEY WARD.

"The Janus Thickey is where anyone with spell damage goes," Remus whispered to Aria and Harry. "Jinxes, hexes, curses. You get the picture."

The group entered the ward. Aria stared in shock at the long room stretching out in front of her. She had expected the ward to be more like a Muggle hospital, with rooms off a hallway, maybe a small common area for long-term patients, but this was like something out of a Victorian novel. The ward extended back a way, much longer than the hospital wing at Hogwarts, with beds lined along the wall. Privacy in the ward was nonexistent unless a curtain was rolled around the bed, like Madam Pomfrey did at Hogwarts.

"How old is St. Mungo's?" Aria asked Remus.

"1600s," he answered. "I don't remember the exact date. Why?"

"Because it looks like it was founded in the 1600s," Aria whispered to him. "Haven't they heard of private rooms?"

"There are private rooms," Remus told her. "Just . . . not here. You usually have to request a private room, and it costs more money."

Typical. Clearly the wizarding world did not have the NHS.

Neville broke off from the group, heading towards an area where the curtains had been pulled to create the illusion of privacy. When the others arrived at the curtains, Neville was just finishing hugging his uncle Florian Fortescue.

"Where's your grandmother?" Fortescue asked.

"DMLE," Neville answered. "With Great-Uncle Algie."

Fortescue muttered something that had Neville turning bright pink. The ice cream man turned to shake hands with Sirius and did not hesitate to shake Remus' hand. He greeted Aria and Harry with a friendly smile, but it froze seeing Barty hanging at the back of the group.

Neville leaned against his uncle.

"I want him to see them," Neville murmured. Fortescue nodded.

"I can't stop you," he said. Neville turned towards two people who were sitting on the edge of two beds. The man and woman were dressed in long hospital gowns and their hair had been cut short, as if the hospital staff were afraid to keep their hair long. Both faces were thin and pale, but Frank Longbottom's was longer, and his nose was straighter than Alice's. Neville took after his mother, Aria thought. Though who knows what puberty would do.

Thick socks and slippers were on their feet. Alice seemed to be tapping her feet to an unheard melody while she looked out the magical window between their beds. A sunlit meadow was shown. Frank had no interest in the window, instead, he was playing with his own fingers while rocking side to side. Neither of them seemed aware that they had visitors.

"Mum . . . Dad," Neville said, voice quiet and soothing. Aria had heard that tone many times at Hogwarts. Neville talked to all the plants in the greenhouses like that, and he had a habit of using the tone with homesick first years.

"You've got visitors," Neville continued, sitting next to Alice. She did not turn her head away from the window. "One of them . . . well . . . it's a long story. But he's here now. It's . . . um . . . it's Barty."

Barty stepped forward, his own hands wringing worriedly before he dropped them, rubbing them against his pants. Fortescue had a hard time looking at the younger man as he approached Frank and Alice.

"H-hi," Barty stuttered. "I . . ." he sank down onto the bed next to Frank, eyes wide, tears rolling silently down his eyes. "I'm sorry it took me so long."

Frank did not react. Barty hesitated but touched his brother's shoulder. Frank jerked his shoulder away at the sudden touch, a small grunt coming from his throat. He suddenly rose to his feet and shuffled to the magical window, pressing a hand against the glass.

"Do you want to go outside, Frank?" Barty asked, coming to stand by him. Frank slapped the glass. "Yeah . . . I can . . . I know what it's like to be locked up too."

Merlin. Aria hurried to wipe away the tears that were threatening to drop. She thought Harry had had a sad family story, but at the moment the Longbottoms won that prize!

"What has been done to help them?" she heard Sirius ask Fortescue.

"I'm not really sure," Fortescue replied. "Even though Alice is my sister, she's a Longbottom, so their care has fallen to the Head of the Longbottom Family, which is Augusta until Neville comes of age."

"And she hasn't included you in any decisions?" Remus asked.

"There have been a few times I thought she would, but she changed her mind," Fortescue told them. "I mean, she didn't want Alice to be part of the Longbottom family either, but Frank was dead set on Alice and his father made it quite clear that the Longbottoms were stop practicing arranged marriages. And Frank was Lord Longbottom at that point anyway." He scowled.

"What I do know, is that the healers have not done a whole lot," he said. "I've done my own research. There are . . . well . . . Frank and Alice are the first known cases of people to be driven into insanity from extended use of the Cruciatus. I know they've been given Snape's nerve potion. Until he invented it, they could hardly get out of bed they had so many tremors. But as to anything done with their mind, the healers here are pretty old school. There's research from the continent, particularly Italy, that talks about the use of Legilimancy for treatment of severe trauma on top of usual talk therapy. I brought it up to Augusta once, and she said she would think about it, but then Algernon pushed Neville off a pier and I sued for custody and lost so I doubt she did anything with that.

"I did suggest at one point that we move them to a long-term facility," Fortescue continued. "One where they would be allowed to walk around and go outside. There're one or two long-term facilities in Spain and Greece, and a very exclusive one in Provence. Augusta was warming up to the idea at one point, but eventually turned it down, saying she didn't want her son so far away."

That didn't seem fair, Aria thought, looking around. Any place would seem better than being cooped up in the Janus Thickey Ward for the rest of their lives.

"Aria, Harry, come meet my parents."

Aria and Harry shuffled forward at Neville's call. Alice was now looking at her lap, folding a piece of paper.

"Mum, these are two of my friends, Harry Potter and Aria Bourne," Neville said. "Harry's your godson, remember?"

Alice kept folding the paper.

"It's nice to meet you, Aunt Alice," Harry said, kneeling in front of the woman. "I've got pictures of you with my mum. Do you remember Lily?"

Alice handed Harry the folded piece of paper.

Aria turned her attention to Frank as he turned away from the window, shuffling towards them, eyes trained on his slippers. Barty hovered close to Frank, as if afraid the man might trip and hurt himself.

"Hello, Mr—I mean—Lord Longbottom," Aria said. She hoped that was the right title. "I'm Aria." She smiled at him, hoping to convey ease and friendliness to him. The man finally looked up.

Their eyes met.

Chapter Text

Getting sucked into another person's mind was an interesting experience. It was not unpleasant, but it would have been less jarring and frightening if Aria had had some warning, or if she had intended to enter Frank Longbottom's mind.

This must be what Legilimancy was, Aria idly thought as she peered about the mindscape, she found herself in. She recalled Professor Snape mentioning it once or twice, usually around the times when someone tried to enter her mind and her natural mind shields stopped the action. She usually ended up with a migraine afterwards. Hopefully, when she got out of here, however she was supposed to do that, Mr. Longbottom wouldn't be in too much pain because of the experience.

The mind was much darker than she had anticipated. Or maybe it was just Mr. Longbottom's. After a moment to study the gray around her, Aria realized the mind around her wasn't dark because there was no light, it was dark because it was empty! The gray swirled about as if it ought to interact with something or be attached to something, but there was nothing there. Where were all the memories? Or thoughts?

A strange sound startled her. She pulled her wand—and how was she able to do that while in someone else's mind?—and searched for the noise. After a minute of listening, she realized that the noise was crying. Someone . . . Mr. Longbottom? Someone was crying.

Unable to leave someone in distress, even she herself was most likely in some kind of distress herself with her accidental magic, Aria moved towards the sound, the gray whirling about her like fog as she moved.

Soon enough, the gray cleared and she came to a figure teetering on the edge of a large hole. The figure was crying, and leaning back, straining to keep from falling forward into the hole. Aria could see how the figure, a man, dug his heels into the ground of the mindscape, how he sometimes faltered and had to adjust himself. It was clear the man had been keeping himself back for some time. Sweat poured down his face, soaking his clothes, and his teeth were clenched tightly. In his arms he held a whole host of memories. Aria could hear the faint murmurs of voices and laughter coming from the memories as they spun about in the man's arms.

"Mr. Longbottom?" She spoke. The man startled and nearly slipped towards the hole. He screamed. Aria grabbed hold of him, steadying him. It seemed that whatever slope he was on did not affect her.

"Don't . . . don't let go," Frank pleaded. "I don't want to fall in."

"What happens if you fall in?" Aria asked.

"Then I'll forget everything!" Frank sobbed. "I don't want to forget!"

"Then . . . uh . . . I'll close up the hole," Aria said. Then she mentally hit herself. How was she meant to do that? She studied the hole in front of them, kneeling by it.

"I tried . . . I tried building a door," Frank told her. "But I can't hold my memories and close the door at the same time."

That . . . only made a little sense to Aria. But she could work with a door.

"Can you build the door again and I'll close it?" she asked. Frank nodded, scrunching his eyes up tightly, digging his heels in more as he concentrated. Aria gasped as a door slowly materialized in front of her. When it was solid, she grabbed hold of it and tried to close it, but the magic over the hole was strong and tried to keep her from closing the door. A few times she thought she felt something push back against the door, as if trying to overpower her. She strained against the door, using a little charm Flitwick had taught them third year, a little wind that could push objects. It helped and soon the door slammed shut with a mighty and terrifying BANG!

Immediately Frank Longbottom collapsed, and all the memories rushed out of his arms, sliding, and slamming back into place, filling the gray with light and color and sound, and feeling. Emotions raced around Aria; the noise nearly deafened her. She curled up on top of the door, covering her ears as everything threatened to overwhelm her.

Something touched her shoulder. She shrieked, scrambling away from the unexpected touch. Frank peered down at her, haggard and tired and breathing heavily, but no longer looking so terrified, nor was he crying anymore.

"Thank you," he said. "I don't know who you are but thank you."

"I don't know how I got here," Aria said. "I . . ." she was distracted by a memory floating by them. A younger Frank was kneeling down on one knee, a velvet box in one hand, a younger, healthier Alice standing above him, a surprised but pleased look on her face.

"I know how to get out," Frank said, pulling her attention back to him, "now that it's safe to go. Come." He held out his and Aria took it.

Falling backwards, Aria expected to hit the floor, only to be caught in someone's arms. The immediate smell of leather, tweed, and parchment told her it was Remus, which was good, because she could not open her eyes. The lights of the Janus Thickey Ward were far too bright, it felt like someone had dug through her eyeballs and ripped open her brain. There were voices around her, each one melding with another until it all sounded like one large orchestra of screams clawing at her head. She buried her face in Remus' cardigan, allowing that to help block out the light while her hands pressed desperately at her ears hoping to block out as much sound as possible.

A thick blanket was draped over Aria's head, muffling sound, and light. She lifted her head enough to breathe better, glad that the blanket cut off most of the light. She still could not make out what anyone said, but after a minute, Remus lifted the corner of the blanket and handed her a familiar potions vial. Taking the migraine reliever, she tossed it back and waited for it to do its magic. Clearly, it was the same dosage strength that Professor Snape gave her as her migraine faded to a dull thud in the back of her head while her aversion to sound and light remained, though lessened.

"I don't think that was strong enough," Remus said when Aria refused to come out from under the blanket. She could tolerate sound through the blanket, which was nice, because she could at least hear what was going on around her.

"Professor Snape usually gives her a Level 4 Migraine Reliver," Harry supplied.

"That is excessive for normal migraines," she heard someone say. Probably a healer based off the ugly lime-green she could see from under the blanket.

"Aria's not normal," Harry said.

"Does anything about this situation seem normal?" Remus demanded at the same time.

"Now, sir!" the healer cried. "If you're going to be aggressive, I'll have you thrown from the hospital and the aurors called."

Aria flipped the healer off. Remus smacked her hand down even as the healer sputtered, and Harry burst out laughing.

"Healer Minear, cease harassing my partner and goddaughter," Sirius snapped.

"Your partner—?"

"There are more important things happening. Healer Glasson, how is Frank?"

"He's coming around."

Aria tossed off the blanket, regretting it instantly, but forced herself to her feet even as her eyes watered and everyone had a halo of varying colors around them. She stumbled between Harry and Neville who had been pushed to the back of the crowd gathered around Frank Longbottom. He lay on his bed while Alice had wandered over to a little game table on the other side of her bed, humming.

"What did you do?" Neville demanded.

"Fuck if I know," Aria muttered. "Could you not be so loud?" She leaned heavily against Harry.

"Mr. Longbottom," a witch said, loudly, as if Frank had gone deaf. Aria winced. "Mr. Longbottom, it's good to see you awake. Follow my wand please . . . Good. Good. Can you tell me your name?"

"Fr-Frank Longbottom," a weak voice murmured. Bodies shuffled as the healers helped Frank sit up and someone handed him water. The three teenagers were still having a hard time seeing over the shoulders of the mediwitches and healers. "H-how did I get . . . I was at the hall . . ."

"Take a deep breath, sir," the healer instructed. "Can you tell me what year it is?"

"1981."

Neville's breath hitched.

"And what's the last thing you remember?"

There was a pause. Aria, Harry, Neville . . . the whole ward . . . held its breath.

"Alice! Neville!" Frank suddenly cried, panic immediately entering his voice. "Barty! There were Death Eaters! Where's my family? Where's my wife? My son? My brother?"

"Mr. Longbottom—"

"Lord Longbottom!" Frank snapped. "Where is my family?"

"Frank," Fortescue stepped forward, voice quiet and steady. "Take a deep breath. It's a long story."

"Florian? Is that you? Why . . . how did . . . you've gotten old!"

Remus drew all three teenagers towards the doors of the ward. Neville pulled against him.

"Neville," Remus said sternly, but not loud enough for anyone but the teenagers to hear. "Your dad thinks it's still 1981. Let the healers and your uncles talk to him. It's going to be a shock for him."

Sirius joined them as they exited the ward. They paused in the corridor, each of them trying to absorb what had just happened in the ward. Aria's migraine was still pounding at her head, but the auras around every person had faded to nothing, for which she was glad. The light was also starting to not hurt so much.

"I think a visit to the café is in order," Remus said. "A cup of tea will help us all." He ushered them towards the lifts when they doors opened and two aurors stepped out. Aria groaned, recognizing Kingsley and Tonks. They were never going to get to the café were they?

"Kenneth said you'd be here," Kingsley said in way of greeting. Aria stopped thinking of tea to pay attention to the auror. If they had spoken to her dad, that meant they had gone to Grimmauld first. "Lady Longbottom said she had had Neville stay the night with you?"

"That's correct," Sirius answered.

"Lady Longbottom's been admitted to St. Mungo's," Kingsley said. Neville gasped, face rapidly losing color. Aria half expected him to faint at any moment and she and Harry each grabbed an arm so keep Neville up.

"Is she all right?" Neville cried. "She's not hurt, is she?"

"Some . . . some things came to light," Kingsley told Neville. "When we questioned her and your great-uncle. She will be fine but will need an extended stay in St. Mungo's. At least a few weeks. Until then, your uncle Florian's been granted temporary emergency custody. A team of aurors has gone around to his shop."

"They're wasting their time," Remus said. "He's in the Janus Thickey Ward with Barty. Kingsley!" Kingsley and Tonks turned back to Remus as they had started dashing off towards the doors of the ward. "We'll be up in the café. I expect you'll need a cup of tea in a few minutes too."

Neville was shaking by the time they got to the café on the top floor. Sirius brought them to a private corner and put up a Privacy Ward while Remus got food, coming back with a floating tray with a large pot of tea and a few finger sandwiches. Aria practically fell onto the sandwiches, especially the salmon and cucumber ones. Harry poured Neville a cup of tea and plopped an abundance of sugar cubes into it before forcing him to drink it.

"All right, Little Miss," Sirius said, leaning over the table at Aria. "What happened?"

Aria shrugged, trying to hide behind her teacup. Remus nudged her with her foot and she straightened, taking her time to think about how she wanted to tell them.

"I . . . got sucked into his mind," Aria told them. "And . . . it was dark and gray."

"No memories or anything?" Sirius asked. Aria shook her head.

"It . . . didn't feel right. Like his mind was empty," Aria said, glancing hesitantly at Neville who was staring at her with such intensity it frightened her a little. "Then I heard crying, and I followed the sound and I found Mr—Lord Longbottom—on the edge of this dark hole. He was struggling not to slide into the hole and he was crying and he looked like he had been struggling not to fall into the hole for a long time. Sometimes he would slip and slide towards the hole but then he'd dig his heels into the gray. In his arms . . . he held his memories."

"He held his memories?" Sirius repeated.

"I could see them passing through different moments and I could hear the voices of all the memories," Aria said. "I . . . I think if he had fallen into the pit . . . well . . . I don't think there was a way out. He said he couldn't close the hole without losing the memories, so I closed it for him. He imagined a door and I closed it over the hole. It was really heavy, the door, and it was like the hole didn't want me to cover it, like it fought against me closing the door."

Remus drummed his fingers on the table.

"Occlumency and Legilimancy are not my forte," he said. "Severus would know more. Frank, I know, knew Occlumency, but I don't know how good he was at it."

Kingsley and Tonks appeared, Fortescue and Barty trailing behind them. Barty looked awful, which, seeing as he had been locked up for thirteen years, Aria thought he was holding it together well.

"The healers've put Frank to sleep," Fortescue said. "In hopes that when he awakens, they'll be able to speak to him without him becoming . . ."

"He was so distraught," Barty finished, sounding like he was going to weep. "He saw Alice, and he . . . and he . . ." Sirius gripped Barty's shoulders, grounding him. The young man took deep breaths.

"We've got to go to the ministry," Fortescue said to Neville. "I'm to be granted emergency guardianship of you and Madam Bones wishes to discuss their findings. Barty will be coming too to hear."

"Can you come?" Barty asked Sirius.

"You go," Remus urged. "Harry and Aria can have a day with me."

"Day with Dad Number 2," Harry whispered with a teasing grin. Aria giggled. Neville slid out of his seat and latched onto Fortescue. The man took a moment to hug his nephew and press a kiss to the top of his head before they followed Kingsley and Tonks out of the café. Fortescue's arm never stopped being around Neville's shoulders, a steady guide to the pale boy.

"I hope Neville'll be okay," Aria said.

"He's a lot stronger than he gives himself credit for," Remus responded, pouring them all another cup of tea to finish the pot. "In time, he will be fine."

The next several days ended up being far busier than anticipated. Within two days of Frank Longbottom's miraculous recovery, Aria had had to return to St. Mungo's in order to discuss with the healers what exactly had happened. She was accompanied by Remus and Professor Snape as she remembered how rude at least one healer had been towards Remus, and because Professor Snape was her other guardian and also well-trained and studied in both Occlumency and Legilimancy.

The healers, at first, had been skeptical that someone of her age had had the ability to perform such a feat of magic without causing insanity within herself or Frank. Snape was equally skeptical that such an event would have created insanity as accidental Legilimancy was not unheard of, even if it was on the rarer side of accidental magic. After some grumbling from the healers, they eventually took what she said seriously and began to hypothesize a possible treatment for Alice Longbottom.

This, in turn, apparently made Fortescue less than pleased on some level because he had been advocating for the use of Legilimancy as a possible treatment for years after reading about some treatments on the continent, but the UK healers had not only scoffed at the idea, but all the medical decisions had had to be approved by Lady Longbottom. She had, each time, declined such "experimental" procedures, preferring to just make her son and daughter comfortable.

Aria was not sure how the Janus Thickey Ward was meant to be making anyone comfortable, but the whole situation was stressful enough, so kept those thoughts to herself.

Now, however, due to her being indisposed in St. Mungo's the right to medical decisions fell to Lord Longbottom's next-of-kin who was of age. That meant Barty who had immediately demanded that Fortescue be allowed to make medical decisions for the Longbottoms too. Together, the two were now working on a plan for Frank and Alice.

Over those several days, Aria and Harry did not hear much from Neville. All they knew was that Lady Longbottom was still in St. Mungo's, but not why. Sirius was not saying anything, even though they knew he and Remus knew because Barty had been debriefed by Madam Bones about the situation, and he had told them.

Being out of the loop was very annoying. But the teens distracted themselves by either exploring London, doing homework, or working on the YEP Symposium presentation Aria was giving later in the summer with Professor Snape on her lycanthropy research.

The monotonous routine was soon broken up by an invitation to a cookout at the Weasleys. Sirius had Kreacher and Winky whip up three different dishes, a salad, a main dish, and a dessert. So, it was with Fattoush, roasted salmon, and a pavlova that Aria and her family (Kenneth included) Apparated to the Burrow. Remus had to hold tight to Kenneth for several yards after they arrived on the edge of the Weasley property to make sure he didn't wander off due to the Muggle Repellant Ward around the edge of the property line. Once within the wards, the ward's effect faded, and Kenneth was able to be released from Remus' grip.

Ginny and Ron came bounding out the house the moment they were close enough to steal the food from Aria and Harry's arms, leading everyone around the house to the backyard. Aria and Kenneth stared in wonder at the house that seemed just minutes from toppling over. Harry had told Aria all about the Burrow from the summer he had spent there just before their second year, and Aria could see how he had fallen in love with the place. Just being on the property made Aria feel warm and cozy. There was an extensive orchard past the backyard and a large vegetable garden, chickens and at least one goose ran about the property.

"Welcome! Welcome!" Mrs. Weasley cried, waving them all over a long table already burdened with food. Somehow, she found room for the three dishes before sending the kids off to play closer to the edge of the lawn near the orchard. Aria and Harry were immediately pulled up into a tree house by the Weasleys.

"All right, spill," Ron demanded as everyone got comfortable in the tree house. It was definitely not a Muggle tree house. The inside was well kept, with furniture somehow squeezed inside, and there was not a single spider web to be found.

"What's it like living with Barty?" Ginny wanted to know.

"Does Moody really come to your house?" Fred asked.

"Yes," Aria answered him. "He comes most days. Not so much the last few, what with . . ." she trailed off, not sure how much she could say. Did they know about the Longbottoms?

Neville suddenly poked his head into the treehouse.

"Has the interrogation started, or have I missed it?" he asked. George hauled the Gryffindor into the tree house and the Weasleys loomed over the three guests like they really were being interrogated.

"What's going on?" Ron demanded. "Mum and Dad said something about you, Neville, and your grandmother being in the hospital? Dad said the DMLE is investigating your great-uncle?"

"Yes, to both," Neville said. "Uncle Florian's got temporary custody of me so you all better come visit the shop in Diagon, because he's got me waiting tables and I need some company besides little babies getting ice cream all over the tables."

The Weasley twins snickered.

"So, what's happened?" Ginny asked. Neville sighed, gathering his thoughts. They all waited patiently for him to speak.

"Uncle Algie's always wanted to be Lord Longbottom," Neville finally said. "When he . . . apparently . . . he came up with this idea during the first war to go to Luddenden Hall in the chaos of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named being defeated and k-killing my parents and me. But when he arrived . . . well . . . he found the aftermath of what the Lestranges had done." He let out a shuddering breath.

"According to Madam Bones," he continued, "Uncle Algie has admitted to . . . getting cold feet about killing us. Couldn't go through with it in the end. So, he . . . he tried to wipe my parents' memories. Of everything. Knocked Barty out and cursed his arm with a Dark Mark lookalike. Called the aurors and told them how he had "rescued" us from the Death Eaters. The Lestranges, of course, admitted to torturing the Longbottoms and told the aurors that Barty had participated in the torture as well, conveniently forgetting to tell them that they had used the Imperious Curse on him."

"Conveniently," Aria muttered sarcastically.

"He thought that he might be made regent," Neville said. "Or, at least, that Grandmother would want him to sit proxy on the Wizengamot until I came of age. That didn't happen to he started . . . he started . . ." Neville started to look a bit green. "He started using low-level Compulsion Charms on Grandmother. Small curses too, to make her forget about conversations with Uncle Florian or to be more open to his own suggestions. It's why Grandmother never pursued further medical treatment even when Uncle Florian suggested it. She doesn't like Uncle Florian, but even I thought it strange that she never looked for other treatments for my parents." He sighed heavily. "The use of the Compulsion Charms and small curses have created . . . I think the healers said that her psyche is . . . I can't remember the exact wording. But essentially, Compulsion Charms aren't meant to be permanent, but with too much use upon one person, those Compulsions can sink into a person's mind. They have to do some delicate curse breaking at this point to free her mind of any lingering Compulsions."

The teenagers all stared at Neville in varying degrees of shock and horror.

"That's terrible, Neville!" Ginny cried. "I'm so sorry!"

"Is that how Algernon got away with trying to scare the magic out of you?" George demanded. "Did he use Compulsions to make her think it was the best way to treat you?"

Neville nodded miserably.

"He's been arrest right?" Aria demanded. "Madam Bones can't be stupid enough to let him walk free!"

"Oh no, he's been arrested," Neville assured her. "He's in the Ministry holding cells."

"Good," Ginny muttered, Ron nodding vigorously beside her. She looked like she might hex Algernon Longbottom if she ever had the fortune of see him.

"What about you and Barty?" Ron asked.

"We're . . . figuring it out," Neville stated. "He's going to Switzerland soon to the sanitorium Sirius was at. Professor Moody's going to rent a flat nearby while he's there."

"Well, that'd be good for him," Fred said. "He's never had a day off in his life!"

"Uncle Florian's thinking of sending Mum and Dad to the continent," Neville told them.

"That'll be nice," Ginny said. "Make them comfortable and all."

Neville blinked then looked between Aria and Harry.

"You haven't told them?" he asked.

"Didn't know if we should," Aria said.

"Tell us what?" the twins demanded together.

"Are you three keeping secrets?" Fred asked.

"That's not nice," George agreed.

Aria rolled her eyes.

"I took Aria and Harry to meet my parents the other day," Neville said. Ron shared a look with Aria and Harry, as if he were impressed at their ability to do things that no one else were able to do. "And . . . well . . . Aria—"

"Did something weird but cool?" Ron asked. Aria dropped her head into her hands while Neville and Harry nodded.

"She accidentally performed Legilimancy on Neville's dad," Harry said.

"How . . . does that happen?" Ginny asked.

"I don't know!" Aria cried, her voice muffled by her hands.

"Anyway, whatever she did pulled my dad back in reality," Neville continued. "So, he's recovering but having a hard time wrapping his head around the fact that he's been in the hospital for thirteen years and all the stuff that's happened since. Like me growing up, all the stuff that's happened because of Uncle Algie . . . I don't even think Barty's told him yet about Mr. Crouch."

Everyone winced at that.

"That's why Uncle Florian wants to move them to the continent," Neville said. "He's afraid people'll try to get into St. Mungo's to see him once we announce that my dad's recovering. Plus, there are healers on the continent who know how to do stuff with Legilimancy. Healers here . . . they're a bit more old fashion."

"Downright negligent is what it is," George argued. "All healers should be learning no matter how long they've been practicing."

"Oi! Is anyone up there?"

Aria lifted her head to watch the Weasleys open the windows of the tree house.

"Hiya, Luna!" Ginny called. Aria frowned, certain that it had not been Luna who had just called up to them. She turned to the nearest window, poking Ron out of the way. Below, Cedric and Luna waved up at them while their parents walked on towards the other adults.

"Harry!" Cedric cried, clearly delighted to see him.

"Dinner's nearly ready," Luna said. "Best if you come down now."

"How do you know?" Aria asked out the window.

"Food is very important," Luna said seriously. "That's how I know."

"I feel like that's the sanest thing she's ever said," Aria muttered as the group trooped out of the tree house. Cedric and Luna waited patiently before continuing the trek towards the back yard of the Burrow.

The adults all had drinks in their hands and a few other people had arrived. Percy and Oliver were talking to Kenneth while Xenophilius Lovegood was greeting Barty with loud enthusiasm.

This was the first time Aria had seen Luna's dad. It was very clear what family he had been a part of, his hair as blonde as Lucius Malfoy's. His nose and chin were similar to Lucius' as well, though his eyes were not the typical Malfoy grey but a soft blue.

"It's so very good to see you alive," Xenophilius said, patting Barty on the back. "Pandora would have been over the moon!"

Aria saw the moment the words registered in Barty's mind. The smile froze on his face and his bottle of butterbeer slipped in his hands. Luna sidled up to his side at the precise moment, rescuing the drink from falling and breaking.

"And this is Little Luna," Xenophilius continued, unaware of how his words had impacted Barty. "She's just turned fourteen, can you believe it? Going to be a fourth year."

"I'm sorry," Barty choked out. "Pandora . . . she isn't . . . why did you say, 'would have'?"

Luna slipped her arm around Barty's.

"Mummy died when I was nine, Uncle Barty," she said with a little sad smile. "One of her spells went wrong."

"Merlin!" Barty gasped out.

"Don't weep too long," Luna said, producing a handkerchief from somewhere. She mopped up Barty's tears. "Mummy wouldn't have wanted that. She'd have wanted you to get better." She leaned her head against Barty's shoulder. Aria shook her head in amazement. Luna Lovegood was truly a witch all her own!

Chapter Text

Sirius had to admit, voting in favor of ousting Dumbledore from his role as Chief Warlock brought him satisfaction. The man had only managed to gain the position in the first place by being proxy to both House Black and House Potter while Sirius had been incarcerated. Even afterwards, Dumbledore had stubbornly held onto the position while Sirius battled for his rightful position as Potter proxy. However, ever since the botched Second Task four months ago, Sirius had managed to gain enough support for a vote. With Dumbledore and Fudge going at each other over the return of Voldemort, the headmaster had sealed his fate. A near unanimous vote ousted the headmaster as Chief Warlock, and Sirius had made sure to remind Dumbledore that, as of the end of the school year, he was also no longer proxy for House Potter.

Several of Dumbledore's allies had looked at Sirius with outrage while Dumbledore had merely shaken his head and looked disappointed. At one time, that look of disappointment would have been enough to get Sirius to apologize and go along with whatever scheme the headmaster had concocted. Now, Sirius didn't feel anything but contempt towards the man who had left him to rot in Azkaban, had left his godson to rot with the worst sort of Muggles, and who continued to think only of himself and his goals and never anyone else.

As if he would be happy with Dumbledore after the final audit of the Potter accounts.

Sirius closed the door to his office, glad that no one had followed him from the Wizengamot session. He was certain that if someone like Elphias Doge had come after him he would have lost it.

His PA poked his head in.

"I've got a letter from St. Mungo's," Paarth Singh said, sliding into the room and handing Sirius a sealed parchment. Probably confirmation for Harry's healer appointment. He still had yet to have a serious talk with Harry about that.

"Also," Singh continued, "Mr. Amos Diggory is outside and wants to speak with you." Sirius sighed, tossing the St. Mungo's parchment onto his desk.

"Send him in," he said. Singh disappeared out the door and Amos entered within seconds, closing the door loudly.

"Sirius," the man cried, clearly having rushed here. "I had to come and speak with you. It's about Minister Fudge." Sirius managed to not sigh heavily at the idea.

"What about him?" he asked.

"I just overheard him speaking to The Daily Prophet!" Amos flopped into a chair by Sirius' desk. "He was saying his standard drivel about Dumbledore . . ."

Sirius hoped this would not take long.

". . . but then he started speaking quite nastily about Cedric and Harry! My Cedric! He called them liars and fearmongers in cahoots with Dumbledore! I'm afraid that he'll involve my son in his smear campaign!"

All right, that was a legitimate concern.

"Amos," Sirius said, cutting off anything else the man might say. "If Minister Fudge does lose all sense and decide to bring a minor and a barely legal student into his smear campaign against Dumbledore, I've lawyers ready."

"Well that's all good for you," Amos blustered. "I may be well off, but not all of us have unlimited funds!"

"I meant, Amos, that I would make sure Cedric was taken care of," Sirius said.

"Oh." Amos sat, a little stunned, and speechless. Sirius wondered how often the man was speechless and how on earth his wife dealt with him at home. Ears of steel that woman.

Singh knocked again before admitting Madam Bones. Both wizards stood in greeting.

"Gentlemen," she greeted. "I'm glad you're both here. I'm in need of your help."

"What can we do for you?" Sirius asked.

"I will be launching an investigation into the events of the Third Task," Madam Bones told them. "Unofficially. Fudge and I can usually work well together; however, he's really putting his foot down and stymieing me from being able to properly investigate. Too many of my aurors remember the last war and a few of my more . . . senior aurors are willing to work under his nose to get the truth."

"Isn't that . . . won't we get fired?" Amos asked, worriedly. "If the minister finds out?"

"I'd like to see him try to fire me," Sirius muttered.

"Sometimes doing what's right means putting something on the line," Madam Bones stated. "Whether or not Voldemort is actually back is a truth that needs to be discovered. If he's not back, then what happened that night? Who almost killed Cedric Diggory and Harry Potter?"

Amos made a noise like a wounded animal.

"Think about that, Amos," Madam Bones said. "Imagine if Cedric hadn't had that protection amulet on him. He would be dead and Minister Fudge who be doing everything in his power to keep the aurors from investigating a murder. Or worse, he would be accusing Harry of killing Cedric."

Amos looked green at the thought.

"You've got my backing, Amelia," Sirius said. "When you're ready to talk to Harry let me know."

Singh knocked again.

"Arthur Weasley would like to speak with you," he said.

"You're popular, Lord Black," Madam Bones teased as she and Amos made their exit. Arthur Weasley slipped in after them.

"Arthur!" Sirius cried. "Glad to see you." Truth be told, he had not spent much time with Arthur since he had gained his freedom. He remembered in Order meetings listening to the man talk about his Muggle projects, how he would ask Lily all sorts of interesting questions and this or that. He recalled how Arthur had always talked so proudly about his children, how his heart had ached listening to Arthur talk about the various shenanigans his children got into, because he doubted his parents had ever spoken about him or Regulus in such a way.

"What can I do for you?" Sirius asked after watching Arthur pace in front of his desk for several minutes.

"I'm worried about Percy," Arthur blurted, coming to a stop. Alarm bells went off in Sirius' head. If something was wrong with Percy, it must be bad. Dozens of scenarios went through Sirius' mind. Was Percy being hurt? Were people here at the ministry harassing him? There had been a short-lived rumor mill after Crouch's arrest that Percy had been in cahoots with him, but that had been stamped out quite viciously by Lord Weasley and the DMLE. Sirius wasn't even sure Percy knew about those rumors.

"Dumbledore thinks Minister Fudge gave Percy his new job in order to spy on us, and therefore, Dumbledore," Arthur said. Sirius nearly slumped in his chair. Was that all it was? Dumbledore was worried that Percy might hear or see something and inform the minister?

"Do you really think that low of your own son that he would purposefully sell you out?" Sirius asked.

"Of course not!" Arthur cried. "But Percy's . . . he's the trusting sort. He had dreams and ambitions and I'm afraid that he might say something that might be misconstrued. I mean, he is working with Umbridge."

"I think Teddy Lawrence gave him some pointers on working with a woman like that," Sirius said. "And Percy deserved that promotion. He has taken on more responsibility in one year than more here at the ministry do in their careers!"

"I know," Arthur admitted. "I'm glad he's getting ahead. I know . . . well . . . I'm not completely unaware of how people view me and the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Office. I'd worried that he would be overlooked because of me. You know how people here can be. Sometimes it's less about a person's ability to do a job and more about who they know in high places."

Sirius nodded.

"But Dumbledore's worried that Percy may have been promoted too fast and that the minister will use that to convince him to "keep an eye" on us."

"I think Dumbledore's paranoid," Sirius stated. "Percy's a good kid with a good head on his shoulders. He's a testament to you and Molly, Arthur. He's not going to sell out his family for a promotion."

Arthur let out a relieved sigh, nodding his head.

"Right," he muttered. "Right. Thank you, Sirius, I needed to hear that." He left the office and Sirius leaned back in his chair, hoping no one else wanted to talk to him that day.

Aria carefully placed each slide into the slide projector so that Snape could do one last overview of her presentation before the YEP Symposium. Her professor had arrived at Grimmauld two hours ago but had spent the first hour sitting in the rain with Barty who had stared at the sky with a satisfied smile on his face, rain pouring down his cheeks and through his hair. Snape had sat by him looking like a disgruntled drowned rat, but Aria thought it was a sweet gesture (not that she would tell Snape that) that showed how much the man cared for his friend (she was also not going to tell Snape that).

Kenneth had eventually gone and bullied them both back into the house for a warm shower before they caught colds. Snape had grumbled that as wizards they would get over such illnesses quickly, but Kenneth had refused to hear any reasoning. Now she was listening to him instruct Winky on ensuring Master Barty had warm tea and soup for when he got out of the shower.

Rain pitter-pattered against the windows. The bright glow of the lamps created a warm atmosphere. Aria thought she could get use to this sort of quiet, domestic life.

Shouting echoed through the house, disrupting the peace and quiet. Aria paused, wondering if Harry was having a nightmare. He was not sleeping well at night, and so always ended up taking a nap during the day. Sometimes, whether at night or during the day, he'd have nightmares. He still had not told Aria what had fully happened, only that Abraxas Malfoy had used some of his blood to resurrect Voldemort.

Harry came thundering down the stairs, Sirius, and Remus not far behind.

"Where's Professor Snape?" Harry demanded. Aria slid the last slide into the projector.

"Taking a shower," she answered. Harry stopped short, face twisting in confusion.

"Why's Snape taking a shower at my house?" Sirius demanded with no real bite.

"Because I didn't want him or Barty catching a cold from sitting in the rain," Kenneth answered, appearing in the room. "Now, what's all the shouting about?"

The confusion dropped from Harry's face, returning to its previous anger.

"Sirius and Remus want me to go to a healer," Harry cried. "And they want me to see a Mind Healer. I'm not crazy!"

"Of course, you're not crazy," Kenneth said. "But you've been through a traumatizing event. A Mind Healer . . . that's a therapist, right?" Remus nodded. "A Mind Healer might be a good idea. And everyone gets a yearly check-up, Harry."

"I've seen a Mind Healer plenty of times," Aria interrupted. Did Harry think she was crazy for seeing a Mind Healer?

"That's different," Harry cried, clearly riled up. "You're normal. When normal people go through bad stuff, they go see a therapist. Therapists are for normal people not freaks."

It was like all the air had been sucked out of the room. The last slide slid from Aria's fingers, clattering to the table. Harry's face went pale, green eyes widening comically behind his glasses. Something cold and heavy settled in Aria's stomach and it was like something was knocking at the back of her mind, wanting to be let in. She had no idea what her face looked like, but if it was anything like Sirius', or Remus', or her dad's, then it was probably switching between shock, horror, and anger.

"Who told you you were a freak?" Remus asked when it became apparent Sirius was not going to say anything, even though his mouth opened and closed multiple times. There was a dangerous glow in Remus' eyes, like the amber was becoming more prominent the longer he was angry, like the wolf in him felt threatened and wanted out even though the full moon was not for another week and a half.

"Nobody," Harry said. Aria narrowed her eyes. He had answered way too fast for it to be nobody.

"It was the Dursleys wasn't it?" she demanded.

"Shut up, Aria," Harry snapped.

"Don't talk to Aria like that," Remus scolded. Harry folded his arms, looking very much like a sulking toddler. The knocking at the back of Aria's mind became a little more pronounced and she worked to ignore it, certain that it would bring her nothing but a headache.

"I don't want to go see a healer," Harry muttered, scuffing his foot against the carpet. "It won't change anything."

"It won't change the past," Sirius agreed, coming up and setting a hand on Harry's shoulder, "but it can help change the future. Harry . . . if the Dursleys . . . I want to make sure they didn't hurt you."

"It doesn't matter," Harry said.

"Of course, it matters!" Sirius cried.

"It doesn't matter!" Harry shouted. Sirius looked startled for a moment before he schooled his expression. "It never mattered to anyone before and when it did, they . . . they . . ." his breathing hitched, and his shoulders shook. Sirius cupped Harry's face in his hands.

"They what, Harry?" Sirius asked, voice soft and deeply caring. Aria watched as Harry seemed to freeze, eyes glistening with tears. His hands came up like they were going to yank Sirius' hands off his face, before dropping to his side. Then, Harry's face crumbled. He fell against Sirius' chest, wrapping his arms tightly around the man's waist, his sobs literally shaking his body.

Professor Snape and Barty reappeared at that moment.

"What's the matter?" Snape demanded. "Why is Mr. Potter crying? Who made him cry? Black, if it was you—,"

"Oh, shut it," Sirius snapped, tightening his arms around Harry. Harry cried harder.

"I'm sorry," Sirius apologized, "I know how much you like your Head of House." Harry shook his head while Aria sarcastically quipped,

"There are people who don't like Professor Snape?"

Kenneth pinched Aria's shoulder.

"I don't want anyone getting hurt because of me!" Harry sobbed.

"No one's ever been hurt because of you," Sirius tried to soothe, even as Harry stubbornly shook his head. "If you think Cedric nearly being killed—,"

"It's not Cedric," Harry insisted. "I mean . . . not in about this." He took a deep breath. "I . . . second year . . ." he made a painful whine like it was physically painful for him to speak. "I went to Professor Snape for help and . . . and . . . his was Obliviated. Aria too."

Kenneth clutched Aria to his side.

"What's Obliviate mean?" Kenneth asked.

"It's when a memory or memories are erased," Remus explained, helping Barty help Snape to a chair. Their Head of House appeared stricken and discombobulated, as if the knowledge that someone Obliviated him was so shocking and so extraordinary, he needed time to process it.

"When was this?" Snape asked, voice rougher than usual.

"Early in the summer before second year," Harry sniffed, still leaning into Sirius' embrace. "I don't think it was at the same time though. I showed up, Aria took me to Professor Snape's house, and he was going to take care of me. Then he was Obliviated, and I was taken back to the Dursleys and then Aria came and visited—"

"You went on a three-hour train ride when you were eleven on your own?" Kenneth demanded. "I think I'd remember giving you permission for that sort of thing."

"She was with Robert, Samuel, and Tommy," Harry continued. "But by the time we got on the train for Hogwarts, she didn't remember."

How strange! Aria shoved aside the knocking feeling in her head. Why would anyone want to Obliviate her? When would this have happened? Nothing exceptional had happened the summer before second year, except that she and Robert, Samuel, and Tommy had gotten mugged . . .

"Oh!" she breathed, grabbing her dad's hand. "Remember when I and the boys got mugged and we were all frozen?" Kenneth nodded his head. "And I had a migraine that felt like someone was trying to rip out my eyeballs?"

"Which is how you describe any attempt of Legilimancy on your person," Snape murmured. "Mr. Potter, who Obliviated us?"

"I don't know 'bout Aria," Harry said with a sniff. "And . . . well . . . there's nothing you can do 'bout it anyway now is there? There's no proof right? It happened so long ago and no one else would believe me because Minister Fudge is dead set on making me out to be a liar."

"Harry," Remus touched the back of Harry's head. "Just tell us. Please."

Harry's lower lip wobbled. Aria held her breath.

"D-Dumbledore," Harry finally cried, breaking down into new sobs. "He made me go back to the Dursleys! He saw what they did and still made me go back! I don't want you forgetting about me too!"

Sirius cast a Feather Light Charm on Harry, scooping him up into his arms and disappearing out of the room, Remus hard on his heels. Snape sat frozen for several more seconds before he too hurried after the men. Their feet were heard on the stairs and then a door slammed shut, cutting off Harry's cries.

"Beauxbatons sounds like a nice school," Kenneth muttered. Aria glared at him even as her heart thudded against her chest. Did she really have memories taken from her? It . . . made sense in a way. A vague memory from that summer, of Percy Weasley writing to her about a spell called Obliviate came to mind, and how at the time she thought it was so weird because she hadn't written to Percy. But had she and that memory been wiped away? A shiver ran up her spine at the idea of someone scrambling about her head.

"I need a drink," Barty muttered. A steaming mug of tea popped up in front of him.

"I think I need something stronger," he said, a bit louder. Winky popped into view beside him.

"Master Barty shouldn't be drinking anything but tea," she insisted. "It's good for you and won't make you mean like Old Master Crouch." She popped away again. Barty sighed and dutifully drank his tea.

That night, after they had been put to bed like little children, Aria and Harry snuck down to the back staircase that led to the kitchen. Her dad, Remus, Sirius, and Barty had congregated there, and so had Snape who had just Flooed back over. Aria wondered if the adults thought they were being sneaky by meeting in the kitchen instead of one of the main rooms.

"What do you mean you're not going to do anything?" Kenneth demanded.

"I'm not going to do anything right now," Sirius stressed. "Nearly three years have passed since the Obliviation, it'll take time for someone even as experienced as Snape to find the necessary evidence within the mind to prove anything."

"Black is correct, Kenneth," Snape murmured. "If Potter is to be believed, and I have no reason to doubt his word, then the only way we could possibly do anything to Dumbledore would be after Potter has had his physical which would give us in detail anything suffered while at the Dursleys. Obliviation will be harder to prove. Even if a Mind Healer skilled a Legilimancy were to look at my mind, a well done Obliviation will be hard to find. That's the whole point of Obliviating a memory. You're not meant to know you're missing it."

Kenneth groaned.

"This . . . this man!" he spat. "Seems to have so much power even when he's on the down and out!"

"Knowing Dumbledore, he will not stay down long," Snape said. "Even if Black were to try and bring him up on charges based on whatever happens at the healers, at best the courts may charge Dumbledore with negligence as a magical guardian. Since he didn't raise a hand to Potter, it would probably result in a fine."

The men fell silent. Aria glanced at Harry who was staring at his hands, fingers twining and untwining.

"Would we really be able to do anything?" Remus asked, breaking the silence. "Voldemort has returned. Dumbledore remains the one man the Dark Lord is afraid of. He's the only one who could take the monster out in a fight."

"What're you saying, Remi?" Kenneth asked. "That Dumbledore shouldn't be held accountable just because he's the only one capable of defeating this Bitch Lord?"

There were several sharp breaths followed quickly by sharp coughing, common with those who had swallowed food or drink wrong. Aria and Harry sat on the back stairs, hands pressed tightly over their mouths, trying not to laugh.

"Bitch Lord . . ." Sirius gasped.

". . . don't ever say that again," Snape hacked out.

"Why not?" Kenneth asked.

"I think he should say it again," Remus said, "but time it better. Kenneth, can you say it when Dumbledore's taking a sip of tea or a bite of something? Maybe he'll choke to death."

There were more gasps and more coughing.

"Didn't . . . didn't know . . . Remus, you're utterly cruel!" Sirius gasped and laughed at the same time. Remus snorted. The coughing died down after a few minutes and Aria and Harry finally managed to calm down enough to remove their hands from their mouths.

"In all seriousness, though," Remus said after a minute. Tea pouring accompanied his words. "I'm not saying Dumbledore shouldn't be held accountable for his actions. But a man like Dumbledore doesn't become as powerful as he is without contingency plans upon contingency plans. If he's to be taken out of power, once and for all, it's going to have to be done strategically. Anything we bring forward has to be the final nail in the coffin or he'll probably be able to use it against us."

Harry grabbed Aria's hand, squeezing it tight. She leaned her head on his shoulder.

"At the moment," Snape murmured, "it'll be best to keep close to Dumbledore . . . there will be an Order meeting soon."

"Keeping close to Dumbledore is smart," Barty murmured, "but . . . I don't . . . well . . . Reggie and I—" there was a sharp intake of breath from Sirius, "—Reggie especially, had always wished there were another side to the war. A third side. Neither Voldemort nor neither Dumbledore."

Silence fell over the kitchen.

"We could just move," Kenneth said. "Canada. Australia. Hell, there's plenty of countries in this world!"

"He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named will follow," Sirius said. "For some . . . goddamn reason he targeted the Potters and forced them into hiding. He won't just stop looking for Harry because we go abroad. We'd just end up taking the war someplace else."

"Excuse me," Snape cried, "did Potter not tell you why—"

"What are you twos doings out of bed?"

Aria and Harry shrieked in surprise at Kreacher's sudden appearance behind them. They both leapt to their feet, attempting to turn on the cackling house elf, lost their footing, attempted to grab onto something stable, grabbed each other, and tumbled down the back stairs into the kitchen. Several wands pointed at them, and Aria was ever so thankful that no one was trigger happy in the household.

"Why am I not surprised?" Remus muttered as Kenneth hovered over them, worry on his face.

"Are you two all right?" Kenneth asked. "No broken bones or anything? Do we need to take you to the emergency room?"

"Ken, we're wizards," Sirius reminded him. "And we've got Snape. He'll have them patched up if they're really hurt."

"We're good Dad," Aria said, sprawled on her back, Harry across her belly. She gave him a cheery, but heavily bruised, thumbs up.

"Kreacher, get some Bruise Balm," Barty ordered. Kreacher, who had been peering around the corner of the stairs disappeared and reappeared within seconds, handing the balm to Barty before disappearing, probably to mutter his new little tale to Walburga.

"Can't have you all bruised for your trip to Berlin," Barty teased as Kenneth helped Harry and Aria up. "The other countries would think we're beating you or something."

"After the reports I was involved with this past year, it might not surprise them," Aria quipped grumpily. Merlin, were those stairs built extra hard?

"You mad?" Harry asked as Sirius slathered Bruise Balm across the back of his shoulders. Sirius pressed a kiss to his head.

"Not mad," he murmured. "Just don't eavesdrop please. I will do my best to not keep you in the dark, but I also don't want you to worry more than you need to. You're a child and I want you to have a childhood."

"Bit late, but thanks anyway," Harry muttered. Sirius used a rolled up Daily Prophet to smack Harry lightly across the butt as the adult herded the two teens back up to bed. Harry laughed, darting out of Sirius' reach.

"We leave early, so please be ready on time," Snape told Aria. "Portkeys wait for no one." Aria saluted him with a grin.

Chapter Text

On particularly trying days, especially when the Triwizard Tournament had been at its height and Mr. Crouch at his worst, Percy had gotten in the habit of Apparating to a secluded spot of Ottery St. Catchpole and walking to the Burrow. It gave him time to clear his head, enjoy the silence of the countryside, and just relax and decompress.

He also liked coming over around the bend in the path that led from the Muggle road to the Burrow. At the end the Burrow could be seen at the bottom of the lane, his mother's vegetable and flower gardens in bloom (or not depending on the season), the orchard stretching further back with his dad's shed nearby, along with the few animals they kept. At one time they had kept pigs and made some money from that, but when most of the children had gone off to Hogwarts, they had sold the last of their pigs and converted that area of the property into the flower garden.

In late June, the gardens were in full bloom and some of the orchard's apple blossoms were in late bloom. The warm evening breeze brought the heavenly smell to Percy as he approached the house. It was as familiar a smell as the feel of the gate he now opened and walked through. As familiar as the feel of his wand in his and whenever he used it. It was comforting. He was glad to be home, especially now that his siblings were home for the holidays where he could keep an eye on them and ensure they were still alive and breathing after such a harrowing end of the year.

He slipped into the Burrow, allowing the smells and bells of the house settle over him. He could hear the twins in the living room, they seemed to be playing chess with Ron for once. He poked his head in. Fred and George were teamed up against Ron and were losing quite spectacularly. Ginny lay sprawled on the couch, holding a book above her face.

"What're you reading?" he asked, dropping his briefcase, and sitting on the couch, lifting Ginny's feet up to set in his lap.

"Pride and Prejudice," Ginny answered. "It's apparently a very popular Muggle book from the 1800s. Mum let me walk into the village to buy it. Aria thought I might like it as a start to my adventure into Muggle literature."

"And do you like it so far?" Percy asked. He would have to ask Penelope about the book.

"The mother, Mrs. Bennet, kinda reminds me of Mum. And the sisters are kinda all like us, except they're all girls and I'm not as stupid as the youngest sister. She's already very annoying. But yes. I am liking it." Ginny peered at him from underneath the book. "Mum's invited the Headmaster for dinner."

Percy's heart stuttered to a near stop before he dropped his head back with a tired sigh.

"For a man who's done a lot for you, you don't seem to like him that much," Fred said. "Aren't you supposed to get along with your godparents?" Percy winced at the subtle reminder that neither Fred nor George had grandparents anymore. At the height of the war, their uncles Fabian and Gideon Prewett had been killed by Voldemort's Death Eaters. They had been the twins' godparents, as per wixen tradition.

"Getting along with a godparent is not a guarantee," Percy answered.

"Just would've thought that since he got you that ICW internship and gave you all that private tutoring, you'd be more excited to see him," Fred said.

"Private tutoring?" Percy questioned.

"Yeah. You spent so much time with him at Hogwarts."

The fact that they had noticed was surprising. He had not thought anyone had taken note with how much time Dumbledore called him to his office, except for Oliver, but Percy had always had an excuse ready.

"Yeah, that," Percy murmured. "We're just different, is all, Fred."

Arthur popped into the living room, grinning when he spotted Percy.

"Yes, dear!" he called over his shoulder to some unknown question. "It was Percy. He's just hanging out with the kids."

"Am I not your kid?" Percy teased.

"You'll always be my kid," Arthur said. "But you're not a kid. Come on, you lot! Dinner's served!" Ron knocked over the twins' king as a final act which had the twins squawking with indignation. Ginny shoved her bookmark into her book and trotted after Arthur to the kitchen. Percy forced himself to his feet, mentally preparing himself for what he was sure was going to be a few hours of his family feeling very sorry for Dumbledore.

"It's really quite awful how the Wizengamot just removed you like that," Molly was saying as she finished levitating the food to the table. She perked up, seeing Percy.

"Ah, Percival!" Dumbledore greeted warmly. "So good to see you."

"Evening, Headmaster," Percy said as he went around the table to greet Molly with a kiss to her cheek. "Hi, Mum. Need help?"

"No, no, you go sit."

Percy snagged a seat between his dad and Ginny. It still put him directly diagonal from the headmaster, but at least he wasn't having to sit right next to him like Ron was. Fred settled at the end of the table while George slid into the seat on Ron's other side.

"How have your summers been?" Dumbledore asked.

"Good so far," George answered. "We had a picnic the other day with the Diggorys and Lovegoods and Sirius and Remus brought Barty Crouch over for us to meet."

"Neville was there too," Ron added. "Bit of a mess the whole thing."

"Yes, it is," Dumbledore said. "Frank and Alice were some of the brightest students of their generation. I am hoping to visit once Florian's had it announced in the papers."

"Your summer's been eventful, hasn't it?" Ginny asked the headmaster.

"Indeed, it has," Dumbledore said. "I was just telling your parents about being removed at Chief Warlock the other say. Minister Fudge is quite insistent that I am a danger to the public."

"A danger?" Fred cried. "By speaking the truth?"

"The truth can be a frightening thing," Dumbledore replied.

"Does that mean you're no longer a Supreme Mugwump too?" Ron asked. His siblings all gave him raised eyebrows and he rolled his eyes. "What? I know a few things!" Ginny grinned as she kicked Ron under the table.

"That is correct, Ronald," Dumbledore said. "I believe the ICW is going to have a vote within the next few days to replace me. It will be interesting to see who they elect. A European has held Supreme Mugwump for the last three hundred years."

"Babajide Akingbade from Nigeria was quite popular," Percy couldn't help but say. "I remember meeting a few interns from Uagadou."

"Where's that?" George asked.

"It's the wizarding school in Uganda," Percy explained. "Most of its students are from East Africa."

"I'd like to go back to Africa," Ginny said. "Egypt was fun, but I'd like to see more of it."

"Well, I think it's absolutely pitiful how Fudge is treating you," Molly stated emphatically. "And then the rest of the world just seems happy to follow along. After all the good you've done!"

The chicken suddenly felt like rubber. Unchewable. Unappetizing. Percy focused on the act of chewing in an attempt to beat down the twisting feeling his stomach was currently going through. All the good Dumbledore had done was just a bunch of lies piled up to hide all his sins.

"What exactly happened the night of the Third Task, Headmaster?" Fred asked. Dumbledore appeared genuinely surprised at the question.

"Has Harry not told you?" he asked.

"Harry'll tell us when he's ready," Ron stated, very firmly, around a bunch of cooked carrots, shooting a sharp look at Fred. "Cedric too." Neither of the twins seemed unrepentant at how nosy they were being.

"It seems Sirius is keeping Harry from speaking out about that night," Dumbledore said, disappoint seeping into his tone. "And he may be pressuring Cedric to do the same. I spotted Amos going into Sirius' office the other day after Sirius voted in favor of removing me as Chief Warlock."

"Why would he do that?" Ginny asked.

"How could he?" Molly cried, her voice overpowering Ginny's question. Dumbledore shook his head with a shrug.

"I'm afraid Sirius may be trying to undermine me," he said. "For what purpose I can only speculate. I fear Azkaban may have changed him." Molly and Arthur made sympathetic noises. Percy finally managed to swallow his food without feeling too sick. Of course, Azkaban changed people, especially if you were held in the dementor infested areas. He knew there were at least two levels of the prison the dementors did not go to, but one of those levels was for prisoners, the other level was the living quarters for the guards stationed at the prison.

"But to return to your question, young Fred," Dumbledore said, "Harry was forced to give up his blood in a ritual that brought Voldemort—" the Weasleys shivered, "—back to a corporeal form. He was also tortured and forced to duel the man."

"Monster, not man," Molly muttered, tears springing from her eyes.

"He is very lucky to escape," Arthur said seriously. "As is Cedric."

"Yes . . . neither of them were able to tell me how Cedric survived," Dumbledore said, "beyond the fact that Cedric – and all the Champions – had been given a protection amulet prior to the task. Now, they technically weren't allowed to have those on, but . . ."

"Good thing people cheat sometimes," Ginny muttered.

"I think Aria gave them the amulets," George said. Percy sent him a sharp look that the twin completely missed. "I saw her give something to the Champions a few days before the Third Task. Just a couple days after she was attacked."

"The same day The Daily Prophet broke the news that Karkaroff had sent all those fucking Durmstrang students home," Ginny said.

"Language!" Molly cried. "I don't know who is influencing you to speak in such a way, but it certainly wasn't me."

Ginny shrugged also unrepentant.

"Miss Bourne . . ." Dumbledore stroked his beard. "Quite the young lady." Percy's fingers tightened around his knife and fork. "I will have to speak with her then. If Voldemort were to discover the powers, she is manifesting . . . one can only imagine what he would do to a vulnerable Muggleborn such as she. She'll need someone to help protect her father, of course. The Order can see to that."

There was a calculating gleam in Dumbledore's eyes that Percy did not like. He shot a prayer to Lady Magic and any one of the Old Gods that he didn't really believe in, but he had to thank somebody that Aria had a protector like Professor Snape, like Remus, like Sirius and Prudence and Tracey and Marcus. That she had first met Teddy Lawrence and that she had made it through Hogwarts so far without being too bothered or important enough to garner the headmaster's attention. Then he thanked them that he was only of average magical ability because he could not imagine how much worse his time with Dumbledore would have been if he had shown any kind of remarkable talent.

Or maybe that would not have been so bad. He remembered seeing Dumbledore slip Bill and Charlie little trinkets and candies while they were at Hogwarts, had laughed with them over the shenanigans they had gotten up too; had helped Charlie rehome a Niffler he had found, and had gifted Bill a book about cursebreaking that he had found in a secondhand bookshop because he knew Bill was interested. Both of his brothers always spoke of the headmaster with fondness and a smile. Like he was their godfather and not Percy's.

Maybe, if he had been as talented as his brothers, there would have been warmth where there was now only ice in his heart.

But then, Percy supposed, he would not be able to see the headmaster's manipulations. So, perhaps, even for all the pain, some good had come of it after all.

"I'm going to get the old crowd back together," Dumbledore said. Percy came out of his thoughts, realizing that he had missed at least seven minutes of conversation, and that Molly was clearing dinner away to make room for dessert. "I would like to ask Sirius to have the group headquartered at Grimmauld as it's central and no one would suspect us using that house, but I fear after today he may not be receptive to playing host. If it comes to it . . ."

"We can have it here," Molly stated, setting a large banoffee pie on the table along with mugs for coffee and tea.

"What's the old crowd?" Ron asked.

"None of your business," Molly stated. Percy nearly groaned. That phrase practically ensured that any Weasley child would make something their business. Arthur sighed, as if realizing the same thing.

"Come now, Molly," Dumbledore said. "The children will learn one way or another. Fredrick and George and Percival are also of age and may join if they wish."

Join? Join what? Whatever little friend group Dumbledore had going? He would probably want Percy to spy on the minister, which wasn't any different from what the minister wanted Percy to do for him, but that was neither here nor there since Percy didn't intent to spy on anyone for anybody!

Well . . . not exactly true. He'd tell Aria and Harry anything if it kept either of them safe.

He cut himself a large piece of pie and served himself coffee.

"At the height of the last war," Dumbledore explained to Percy's siblings who hung on every word, "the ministry was extremely corrupt and full of Death Eaters and sympathizers. The aurors were stretched thin. People had to rely on themselves. I and a select few gathered together into a group to fight against Voldemort. We called ourselves the Order of the Phoenix and, in many ways, we became the last line of defense between Voldemort and his complete domination of the British Isles. It was a secret order, no one outside the group knew who was in the group."

With a name like Order of the Phoenix? Dumbledore was the only person in the last thousand years to have a phoenix for a familiar. And historians were still debating whether or not Merlin or one of the founders actually had one or if Fawkes just happened to like the magical area of Hogwarts and decided to stay. Percy prided himself in having read Hogwarts, A History several times.

Thankfully, Dumbledore did not stay long after dessert. Percy breathed a sigh of relief when his parents walked the man to the Floo. He had been half-afraid that he would have had to politely help entertain the man for another hour or two. When Molly and Arthur returned to the kitchen, the twins, Ron, and Ginny began bombarding them with questions.

"Were you really part of a vigilante group during the first war?" Ginny asked.

"You make it sound like we were some kind of Muggle superheroes," Arthur said, settling down for his tea.

"Wicked!" Ginny and Ron cried.

"We want in," Fred and George cried.

"This isn't a game, boys," Molly insisted, waving the pie knife at them as she cut herself another slice. "This is serious business. Besides, you've still got one year of Hogwarts left."

"Who cares about NEWTs when there's a Dark Lord running about?" Fred asked.

"There won't always be a Dark Lord running about," Percy pointed out.

"Are you going to join, Percy?" Ginny asked, grabbing his arm. "Oh, it would be rather exciting, wouldn't it? You could . . . you and Dad . . . you could be spies or something!"

"You sure Percy isn't already a spy?" George muttered.

"George!" Arthur snapped, startling everyone. George glanced down at his piece of pie, unable to meet their dad's gaze. Percy decided to ignore George in favor of Ginny.

"I don't want to be a part of the Order," Percy said to Ginny.

"Do you don't want to fight against You-Know-Who?" Fred demanded.

"I never said that!" Percy cried, anger flaring inside at his brother. "I just said I didn't want to be a part of the Order."

"Same thing, isn't it?" Fred questioned. "You know the truth, yet you'd rather sit on your ass in your fancy office with your fancy job and pretend all is right with the world when it's not!"

"George!" Molly cried.

"It's Fred!" the twins and Percy cried back. Molly huffed.

"I know just as much about the situation as you do," Percy said. "Because Harry hasn't informed any of us what happened in the graveyard, so all we have is Dumbledore's word to go on."

"So, you're saying Dumbledore is lying about what Harry and Cedric went through?"

"I'm saying that Dumbledore always has an agenda, Fred. And I don't want to be a part of whatever agenda he's got. If Voldemort's back, and I don't doubt Harry for a moment, but a lot of things could have happened that night so until I hear from Harry or Cedric, I will keep my opinions on that matter to myself instead of spouting them off at every turn and gain more enemies than are worth it! Because that's what Dumbledore's doing right now. Gaining more enemies. And he's dragging Harry and Cedric into this, especially Harry."

"Harry is a child," Molly stated. "Dumbledore would never involve children in the war."

Percy laughed. Molly's face twisted, hurt, that her son was laughing at her. Percy nearly apologized, but he shoved the feeling aside.

"Of course, he's going to use children," he said. "Why do you think he appointed himself Harry's magical guardian?"

"That's paranoia talking," Molly snapped. "Or a bitter Sirius Black. Who knows how Azkaban really affected him. He should have allowed Dumbledore to be Harry's co-guardian, why throw the boy into more turmoil than necessary? Dumbledore loves Harry just like we all do."

"Except Percy apparently," Fred muttered, George nodding along.

A small memory shot through Percy's mind of when Harry was just a tiny second year.

"Dumbledore's a bad man," Harry had said. Afterwards, Percy had stormed back to Dumbledore's office and used the spell Aria had inadvertently taught him. The one Prudence had shown her. He had gone and cut off Dumbledore's dick. Dumbledore had had to go to St. Mungo's and the story told to the press was that someone tried to assassinate him.

Percy almost wished he had.

"I love Harry just as much as anyone in this family," Percy snapped, rising to his feet. Fred and George followed suit, always a united pair. Percy doubted that even Death would be able to separate them. "And that's why I want to ensure that he is safe and well and looked after. It was Dumbledore who placed him with the Dursleys and Dumbledore who chose to keep him in the dark about his magical heritage until he was eleven! It was Dumbledore who had the power to ask for a trial for Sirius Black, yet he never did. He sat year after year in the Chief Warlock seat and then the Seat of the Supreme Mugwump and let Lord Black rot in Azkaban. So don't try and tell me that Dumbledore loves Harry more than me or you or Sirius or anyone else."

"Dumbledore must've had his reasons," Molly said, backing up the twins. "We need to trust him."

"No." Percy shook his head. "No. I won't."

"Percy," Arthur finally said, voice steady and quiet, "this family supports Dumbledore."

"Then count me out," Percy said. His family gasped. Ginny's hands flew to her mouth and tears welled up in her eyes. Ron's face paled, his freckles jumping out. "I want no part in whatever it is Dumbledore has planned. Everywhere he goes he leaves nothing but a trail of death. How many of the original Order is still alive? Hm? They all blindly followed him and look where they ended up. Dead! The Bones, the Potters, and Uncles Fabian and Gideon too. Our uncles could be alive today if they hadn't followed that fucking old man!"

Smack!

Percy's face snapped to the side at the sudden slap from his mother. Time froze in the Burrow as everyone sat petrified, trying to process what they had just witnessed. Even Molly looked surprised at her own actions. Percy supposed he deserved the slap. Their mother's brothers were still sore spots even after all these years.

"Oh, Percy," Molly cried, tears slipping from her eyes, her voice choking against her words. "What happened to that sweet boy you once were?"

"I grew up, Mum. Came into my own opinions."

"But they're all the wrong ones!" She sniffed, pulling out a handkerchief to mop at her eyes. "Don't you see, Percy? The Minister wants to make trouble in this family, and you play right into his hands by believing everything he says over Dumbledore!"

He had never said that! Percy tried to think of a response but fell short of anything worthwhile to say. It did not matter, he realized, how he worded it, his mum and dad would always believe that he was choosing the Ministry over them, all because he had accepted a cushy job at the minister's junior undersecretary. They would always think the worst of him. That . . . hurt.

Without another word, Percy left the kitchen, marching upstairs to his bedroom. With a swish of his wand, his trunk came sliding out from under his bed, popping open, and the items he could not live without began to shrink and float into the trunk. Books, clothes, and other knick-knacks went into his trunk.

"What're you doing?"

Percy paused in floating another ten books off his bookshelf over to the trunk. Ron and Ginny stood in his doorway, looking around with wide eyes and growing horror and understanding.

"You can't go!" Ginny cried.

"I've got to," Percy said, setting the ten books into the trunk. "I can't stay here another minute where Dumbledore is set on a high pedestal." With another switch of his wand, he brings his mementos box into his trunk followed by other little knick-knacks he's collected over the years. Another switch of his wand and his clothes came flying through the air, folding as they flew, landing neatly in his trunk.

"You can't go," Ginny repeated, grabbing some of Percy's clothes from his trunk and trying to put them back in his wardrobe. "So, what if you don't like Headmaster Dumbledore? Half my house doesn't like him, you're in good company!"

"Ginny," Percy murmured, taking the clothes back out of the wardrobe, and putting them in his trunk, studiously ignoring the tears rolling down his baby sister's cheeks. "This . . . this isn't just about Dumbledore. It's about the fact that Mum and Dad both think that I'm willing to sell this family out for a promotion. The twins too. Do you really think we can continue to play happy family for long with that elephant in the room?"

"But you wouldn't," Ginny sobbed. "And you haven't!"

Percy smiled sadly at her and Ron who was nodding his head too, his jaw clenched tightly as he did his best to keep from crying like Ginny was. He drew his siblings close, holding them tightly as they returned the hug. He pressed his face into Ginny's hair, then Ron's, taking in every smell and feeling of them, committing it to memory. He wanted to remember Ginny's strawberry shampoo and Ron's spearmint body wash. He wanted to remember what it felt like to be wrapped in the arms of his siblings. He knew that, when he walked out of the house tonight, there was a good chance he would not see any of his siblings for a very long time.

"I want you to promise me something," he said, pulling away from them.

"Anything," Ron choked out.

"Look out for each other," Percy instructed. "And look out for Harry and Aria. Watch out for all your friends, but especially the Muggleborns. If Voldemort is truly back, then it's only a matter of time before he makes moves, and Harry will need all the support he gets, and Aria will have a target painted on her back for, not just her association with Harry, but her powers."

"Dumbledore's known about Aria's powers," Ron said, "but he's never seemed interested in her. I didn't like the look he had on his face tonight. But, Percy, he's a war hero. He's done so much for the wizarding world! Why're you so worried about him?"

Percy closed his trunk; his room bare except for the bedding left on his bed. He stared at the wall, heart beating wildly. He couldn't just tell Ron and Ginny the truth. What was the point? Even with Dumbledore on the down and out at the ministry, the truth was so outlandish, so far-fetched that even Minister Fudge wouldn't believe him! Dumbledore was a war hero and he had done a lot for the wixen community. Worse, even if he told Ron and Ginny and they believed him, the rest of the family would not, and he didn't think that he could live with his parents' disbelief.

"I just . . . worry that perhaps the power and prestige has gone to his head," Percy settled on saying, shrinking his trunk and slipping it into his pocket. "Power can corrupt even the most benevolent of people if they aren't careful." He pressed a kiss to Ginny and Ron's head.

"Be good," he said. "I'll try and write, but I doubt the twins would let that stand knowing them." He exited the room.

"Percy!" Ginny shouted, bursting into a new round of tears. "Don't go! Please, don't go!"

Percy arrived at the bottom of the stairs. The twins glared at him from the living room, and he could hear Molly banging away in the kitchen. Arthur stood a few feet off, face flushed pink the only indication that he was upset.

"Don't go!" Ginny cried, grabbing Percy.

"Ginny . . ." Percy warned.

"Then wait!" she cried. "I'll come with you. I'll just pack my trunk too!"

"No," Percy stressed, pointing a finger in her face, causing her to stop short with a half-sob. "Stay here. I will see you when I can." He kissed her forehead again, pushed her into Ron's arms, and turned for the door. A part of him wished that Arthur would call out to him, tell him to stop and to not go. If his dad asked, he would stay, he knew deep down he would.

He opened the front door and Arthur still said nothing.

With a finality that frightened Percy, the door closed behind him, and he walked towards the edge of the Burrow's wards, Ginny's crying ringing in his ears. He took a deep breath, spun on his heel, and disappeared.

Chapter Text

"Aria!"

Nikola's cry soared over the heads of the other attendees of the Young European Potioneers Conference. Snape sighed, rolling his eyes as Aria bouncing on her feet, waving to the Bulgarian prince before darting through the crowd and throwing her arms around his neck while he spun her around.

"One would think you two had not seen each other in years," he muttered, approaching them. He nodded politely to the Royal Guards following Nikola around. Aria didn't remember seeing them last year, but perhaps the Bulgarians were still on edge from the Second Task. It didn't matter to her, not at the moment, because Nikola was here, and she had so much to share with him!

"Are you going to attend my lecture?" Aria asked as they wandered down around the vendor hall.

"I vouldn't miss it for the vorld," Nikola stated. "There vill be a few Bulgarians from the Royal Academy there and I think I heard that Russia vas sending people too."

"Professor Snape said that a few of the European packs managed to secure invitations to the conference in order to listen," Aria said. "I have to admit, it's a bit nerve wracking, having to get up in front of people and talk about my research. It's one thing to write it up in an essay and submit it to a magazine, it's another thing to have to present it to people. I tried to get Professor Snape to do it for me, since he's a respected Potions Master, but he refused since it is my work. But he did say he'd help me on the Q afterwards. I think he intends to glare people into silence."

"I can see that," Nikola said, stopping at a booth that was selling South American potions ingredients. "Vhat else do you intend to do here? I doubt Professor Snape has you lecturing the whole time."

"He wants me to sit in on a seminar about the process of obtaining a potions mastery," Aria said. "I'm not one hundred percent sure that I want to get a potions mastery, but he thinks I should since it'll only lend credibility to my research."

"Wise that man," Nikola said. "Absolutely terrifying, but wise."

Aria had to admit, that the seminar on the potion's mastery process was fascinating. She sat in a conference hall with at least another seventy students from all over Europe, North Africa, and the Middle East. Every region had different requirements in obtaining a potions mastery, but Europe was still one of the most prestigious places to obtain one. Europe had some of the most rigorous requirements in the world for potions masters, making it the most competitive region for apprenticeships. Aria was glad that she had an in by having Professor Snape as her potion's professor and Head of House and that she had had him as a neighbor prior to Hogwarts. She doubted that being neighbors would have been enough if she had been sorted into another house like Hufflepuff or Gryffindor. Maybe Ravenclaw.

According to the regulations, in order to obtain a potion's mastery in Europe, a person had to earn three cauldrons from the Greater Europe Guild of Potioneers: a Bronze Cauldron, a Silver Cauldron, and a Gold Cauldron. A Bronze Cauldron was the first cauldron that apprentices had to achieve. A Silver Cauldron changed a person's designation from apprentice to journeyman or "Peer", then the Gold Cauldron earned them the title Master or Mistress. Usually, it took a wizard or witch 7-10 years to obtain a Gold Cauldron, sometimes longer, once they graduated their school whether it be Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, Durmstrang, or another smaller European school. Professor Snape, Aria learned, had obtained his Gold Cauldron in 4 years after gaining an apprenticeship right after Hogwarts, making him the youngest Potion's Master not only in Europe, but the world.

Aria had half a mind to beat him at his own game.

Each cauldron level came with certain requirements that the wizard or witch had to obtain or demonstrate, including a brewing demonstration of some kind if not a potion invention. The lecturer discussed Professor Snape in detail, talking about his modifications of potions to make them more potent or improve their performance is what elevated him quickly to a Silver Cauldron, and that his creation of anti-dotes for poisons previously thought to have none had earned him his Gold Cauldron.

There was a fourth cauldron too, that Aria found intriguing. It was known as the Platinum Cauldron. It was awarded by all the potions guilds in the world as a cauldron for special recognition. Masters and Mistresses had to have contributed to the field of potions in a unique way. The way the lecturer spoke about it, Aria almost thought it was equivalent to the Nobel Prize. Professor Snape, unsurprisingly, had been the most recent recipient of the Platinum Cauldron with his creation of a nerve regenerating potion that was potent enough to reverse the nerve damage obtained under the Cruciatus Curse. As Europe had been ravaged by two Dark Lords within less than 100 years, many people had benefitted from the potion. Before Professor Snape, the last recipient of the Platinum Cauldron was Geraldine Buckler from the United States back in 1910. Not even Damocles Belby, creator of the Wolfsbane Potion, had managed to get the coveted Platinum Cauldron.

One thing that she did not anticipate was the amount of media attention she received while in Berlin. There was always a media presence at the event, usually potions related periodicals but the occasional newspaper wanting to relate any new up and coming potioneers or innovations in the field of potions. Nearly every potion periodical wanted to interview her and Professor Snape. Snape, as her guardian and unofficial master agreed to three interviews, one with European Quarterly which was a magazine that covered all the newest innovations in the various branches of magic in Europe, The International Journal of Potioneering which was based out of Salem, Massachusetts in the United States, and finally The Cauldron Clubhouse which was a popular youth magazine for aspiring potioneers. The last magazine was doing an exposé on the "up and coming" youth in potions. Their last edition has included an exposé on up-and-coming youth in potions from North America. They now wanted to do one for Europe.

For The Cauldron Clubhouse, Aria found herself in a room with Nikola and eight other students or apprentices. Apparently, youth meant anyone under twenty-five. Nikola knew three of them who were Durmstrang alumni, there were one was a Beauxbatons seventh year, another was a Beauxbatons alumni, and there were three others connected to the Russian school of magic, Koldovstoretz. Aria felt out of place being the only British representative in the group, but Nikola was quick to introduce her to the Durmstrang alumni who were not at all like the Durmstrang students she had met over the last school year, and the Beauxbatons alumni and student chatted with her.

The whole conference was surreal in that way. Even the fact that her lecture was standing room only surprised her, though Professor Snape was not at all surprised. Aria had taken one look at the crowd and had nearly thrown up, but Snape had forced an Anti-Nausea Potion into her, and she had managed to make it through her presentation with only a little wobble in her voice at the very beginning.

A small part of her had been terrified that no one would come, or that there would be hecklers because she was a Muggleborn. But everyone who had been there and had asked questions at the end of the presentation had been polite and professional. She had met several werewolves from different packs in Europe who wished to help her in any way they could. Aria took down their names and contact information. Professor Snape was definitely pleased with the fact that they had people waiting to essentially be guinea pigs.

Now, on the day before heading back to England, Aria found herself schmoozing with other YEP participants on a very fancy dinner cruise on the Rhine. She had on one of the latest Gloria Keetering cocktail robes which made her even more popular with various witches were thought it absolutely amazing that she personally knew Gloria Keetering and therefore got exclusive access to new styles before they were released.

"A toast!" Nikola cried to the group they were hanging out with. "To the cure for lycanthropy!" Aria blushed as the others toasted to her and her success before downing their drinks. She sipped at her mocktail.

"Now, are you certain that you vant to return to Hogvarts?" Nikola asked as everyone began to mingle. "Because I know the new headmistress of Durmstrang and she's villing to let you transfer. It may help the transition of Muggleborns into Durmstrang too."

"Oh, is Durmstrang finally allowing Muggleborns in?" Aria asked.

"Yes. I have heard that there will be a few transfers from Koldovstoretz as well as first years," Nikola refilled his firewhiskey glass with butterbeer, "to help spread out of Muggleborns."

"As tempting as it may be, I would like to stay at Hogwarts," Aria said. "I do like Hogwarts. Last year was just awful."

Nikola winced at the remembrance.

"How is Harry?" he asked. "Viktor vas hosting Hermione and her family when I left, and she seemed vell."

"It's . . . been a wild summer so far," Aria admitted. "Harry still hasn't told me everything that happened that night, but he has nightmares, and I can hear him. Sirius and Remus go to him when he has nightmares, which I'm glad for, even though I'd go sleep with him if it meant he didn't have nightmares. And . . . well . . . he thinks Dumbledore may have Obliviated me."

Nikola almost spat out of his drink.

"He thinks your headmaster did vhat?" he cried. Aria flicked her wand, erecting a Privacy Ward around them.

"He said that Dumbledore Obliviated both Professor Snape and I regarding an incident the summer after our first year at Hogwarts," she explained. "It has to do with the Dursleys, his mother's sister and her family. That was who he was living with before he went to live with Sirius and Remus. They . . . I don't think they were very nice. In fact, . . . I'm pretty certain they hurt him. And it's terrifying to think that somehow someone managed to erase my memories of the incident! On top of that, Headmaster Dumbledore's recently lost some big positions, so his power is diminished but he's constantly name-dropping Harry whenever he talks about Voldemort returning and the newspapers are starting to hint that maybe Harry is working with Dumbledore or is being manipulated by Dumbledore . . . it's a mess Nikola. A bloody mess and Harry's just . . . I worry he's going to have a breakdown or something."

"I'd probably have a meltdown too," Nikola muttered. "Vell, you can both come to Durmstrang then! I'm sure I can get the headmistress to accept the Boy-Who-Lived!"

"He would kill you if you used that title," Aria said.

"That he vould. But I vould still use it if it meant he got accepted into another school and away from your headmaster."

"Again, tempting, but Harry is attached to Hogwarts. Just like me."

"Ah, very vell. Vhat about after Hogvarts then? Shall you be Queen of Bulgaria, or must I look elsewhere?"

Aria punched his shoulder.

"Such violence," Professor Snape said, and Aria dropped the Privacy Ward.

"He keeps proposing to me," Aria whined.

"Only you would be upset by this," Snape pointed out. Nikola grinned at him. "But I'm afraid I must take you away from your . . . potential love interest—,"

"Professor!"

"—as there is someone who wishes to meet you." Professor Snape gestured with his chin towards the other side of the deck where Lord Jeremiah Prince stood looking out over the river, a drink in hand, robes fluttering rather intimidatingly in the breeze.

"Lord Prince wants to meet me?" she cried. "Whatever for?"

"Merlin knows," Snape said. "He's only the Head of the Greater Europe Guild of Potioneers and may have possibly sat on your lecture and wishes to talk to the only other British representatives here beside Damocles Belby."

Aria and Nikola shared a look that had them giggling like mad which made Professor Snape even more annoyed. Taking pity on her professor, Aria bid Nikola goodbye and dutifully followed her guardian across the deck to the railing and Lord Prince.

The man stared down his nose at Aria. He was rather tall, even at his age, though Aria was not sure how old the man actually was. Wixen, she knew, lived longer lives than Muggles and at a certain point their looks did not always indicate their age. His eyes were dark like Professor Snape's and he had similar sharp features in his cheeks and Roman nose.

"Ah, Master Snape," Lord Prince greeted, "this must be your apprentice."

"Unofficially, at the moment," Snape said. "She has yet to take her OWLs."

"And you'll sit for them this year then?" Lord Prince asked Aria.

"Yes, sir," she answered.

"What OWLs will you sit for?"

"Potions, Defense, Transfiguration, Charms, Herbology, History of Magic, Ancient Runes, Arithmancy, Astronomy, and Divination."

"Divination? Bit of a soft subject in among those other courses."

"I've . . . shown promise," Aria said, glancing at Snape, unsure how exactly to articulate her abilities with the tarot cards and seeing Shadows. Or if she should even share that information with this man.

"Miss Bourne has shown some indication that she had a natural talent of Divination," Snape said.

"Really? Such talent rarely appears in Muggleborns. That's a family gift, passed down through the blood. Tell me, Miss Bourne, you're really a Muggleborn?"

"Yes, sir. Dad's as Muggle as they come and so was Mum."

"Interesting." Lord Prince sipped at his drink. "I listened on your presentation, Miss Bourne. I must say I was rather impressed with your original and innovated thinking. The combination of Muggle information and knowledge and applying it to potions was . . . fascinating to say the least. I had not known Muggles had accomplished quite as much as you said they had."

"Muggles are quite accomplished," Aria said. "Just in different ways than from us magicals. Muggles have put a man on the moon!"

They all looked at the rising half-moon.

"Muggles have . . . traveled to the moon?" Lord Prince questioned, looking at Snape as if he didn't believe Aria. Snape nodded.

"They have indeed, Lord Prince," Snape said. "They have also made certain advancements in medicine and science that may prove beneficial for us wixen. Miss Bourne's ideas are showing that that school of thought has some merit."

"Interesting. I will have to do my own research. It's quite . . . fascinating, Miss Bourne, that you're so eager to throw yourself into the inner workings of a complex field when so many of your fellow Muggleborns are quite content to just fade away back into the Muggle world or take on menial jobs. I recall several Muggleborns from my years at school who retreated quickly back into the Muggle world after graduation from Hogwarts, or others who could not become anything better than a shopkeeper. It seems you break the mold of under ambitious Muggleborns. Of course, you were sorted into Slytherin. That was my old house."

There must be something about Slytherins and potions, Aria thought, though her thoughts quickly turned back to some of Lord Prince's comments.

"It doesn't surprise me that you know many Muggleborns who didn't want to stay in the wixen world," she said. "Why should Muggleborns want to stay in a world where a fair chunk of it wants to see them dead? Especially given the political climate the last few decades. I don't know what was happening when you were in school, Lord Prince, as I don't know when you were last in school, but there was a war not too long ago. Many people who still hold to purist views are at Hogwarts today and I live with a good chunk of them. Professor Snape's been really good about making sure no one bothers me in Slytherin as the first Muggleborn, but it doesn't surprise me that Muggleborns have left in order to just be treated fairly and kindly."

Professor Snape placed a hand on her shoulder. Aria took a deep breath, only now becoming aware that her entire tirade had been given in one long wind. Lord Prince blinked surprisedly at her. She found herself wincing internally. Lord Prince, as his position as head of the guild, sat on Cauldron Exams to determine what level a person was at: Bronze, Silver, and Gold.

The man stared hard at Aria, as if offended by her words. Aria felt how tense her professor was, as if he were preparing to have to leap in front of Aria if necessary. She hoped it wouldn't be and that Lord Prince would at least be . . . less of an idiot than Lord Malfoy.

"You've got a tongue on you," Lord Prince finally said. "I see The Daily Prophet was right. I thought Rita Skeeter had done her normal exaggerations when she reported that horrible conversation between you and Lord Malfoy. Abraxas' mind is certainly nothing like it used to be. But he did always think of the here-and-now and never of the future. At least, not enough of the future." The man glanced across the deck towards Nikola who was now surrounded by several witches closer to his age. He was smiling and playing a good, charming prince, but even Aria could see that he would rather not be in the midst of a bunch of witches.

"Teach her some manners, Master Snape," Lord Prince said, "I'd so hate it if she were popped off by someone because she couldn't hold her tongue. Britain is bereft of good potions masters. I'd hate to see one killed before her prime, even if she is a Muggleborn."

Aria rolled her eyes, unable to help herself.

"I'm more likely to be killed for just existing, Lord Prince," she retorted, even as Snape's hand on her shoulder tightened. "I could be as polite as a pumpernickel and still people would want to kill me because I have Muggles for parents. Several people already tried a few weeks ago, or did you not see that in The Daily Prophet?"

For a moment she was certain Lord Prince was going to hex her. Or maybe hex Snape if he couldn't hex her. Instead, after a minute, he chuckled.

"I think your little apprentice will do just fine," the man murmured, knocking back his drink. "Yes . . . yes I think she'll do just fine."

Chapter Text

After the whirlwind of the YEP Symposium, Aria hoped that she would get a few days of respite before they headed back to Cokesworth to spend a few weeks of summer there. There was no incident using the international portkey from Berlin to London, however, the moment she stepped out of the Floo into Grimmauld Place, there was immediate chaos.

"Sirius, you need to calm down!" Remus shouted.

"Calm down? How can I calm down? Harry is gone!"

"Sirius," Kenneth said, "there's no finding him if you're hysterical."

Snape nearly bowled Aria over as he stepped out of the Floo. He scowled at her, clearly tired from all the traveling.

"You are not a novice at the Floo," he said, "you know to get out of the way in case someone else is coming in behind you—,"

"HE'S NOT AT THE BURROW I'VE CHECKED!"

Snape stared at the doorway of the receiving room, eyes widening at Sirius' raised voice. Aria recognized the look on his face and grabbed hold of his arm before he could flee back into the Floo.

"No, no!" she cried, yanking Snape towards the doorway and the raised voices. "If I've got to deal with whatever's going on, you do too."

They came into the front hall just as Sirius came thundering down the stairs followed by Remus and Kenneth. The three men stopped short seeing them and Sirius' shoulders slumped slightly.

"Sorry," he said. "Welcome home. I thought you might be Harry."

"What's wrong with Harry?" Aria asked.

"He's gone," Remus said. "Just . . . we thought he had gone up to his room but he's not there. He's not out in the garden, he's not in the house!"

"What do you mean?" Snape demanded.

"Sirius thinks Harry's run away," Kenneth said. Aria gasped. Run away? Harry? Why would he do that? He loved being with Sirius and Remus, he wouldn't just leave them behind!

"We've been having a rough day," Sirius explained. "It started with the morning paper. Even with Rita Skeeter missing in action, the Daily Prophet still manages to write like it's a fucking Muggle tabloid instead of a newspaper. Anyway, the article was all about wondering if Dumbledore's finally getting too old, has he gone mad, that sort of thing. And then is brought Harry in – Axel's going to have a field day – and practically accused Harry of being a rebellious attention seeker and brought up the Triwizard Tournament as an example of a poor orphan boy looking for any kind of attention."

"But the Daily Prophet reported how Harry wasn't at fault for the whole tournament," Aria said. "We followed that story all last year. The Daily Prophet had a field day going after Crouch and Bagman."

"Seems they've forgotten their own story in the wake of Minister Fudge pulling strings," Sirius sneered. "Anyway, we managed to get him calmed down from that and we were having lunch when Dumbledore showed up." He heaved a huge breath as he started to run out of steam. Remus picked up the narrative.

"Dumbledore wanted to discuss getting the "old crowd" together," he said, giving Snape a significant look. Aria wondered what this "old crowd" was. Was it some kind of club or gang? If Dumbledore ran a magical mafia group, it would be the least surprising thing to come to light in the last few weeks.

"And you think getting the old crowd back together is what sent Potter off?" Snape questioned.

"Dumbledore also wanted to take Harry to train him," Remus continued, ignore Snape's sarcasm. "And he wasn't asking."

"Harry would not like that," Aria piped up. Kenneth placed a hand on her shoulder. She leaned against his side.

"Harry . . . panicked," Remus told Snape. "Screamed at Dumbledore, said he wasn't going anywhere with him, that if he had to train to defeat Voldemort than Sirius and I and you could do it just fine. Dumbledore gave him that look, you know the one, where he's vastly disappointed with you and you better shape up real quick? Then Harry ran off and we heard his bedroom door slam shut."

Remus finished with a tired sigh.

"Sirius told Dumbledore to go fuck himself—,"

"Did you really?" Aria cried. She held up her hand for a high five, but Sirius didn't seem to know what to do with the gesture. Kenneth smacked her hand down with a warning look.

"And Dumbledore left in a big huff," Kenneth said. "After, of course, saying how disappointed he was in everyone for being so selfish for not thinking about the Greater Good."

"He and his Greater Good," Snape muttered.

"I tried to talk to Harry directly afterwards, but he didn't want to talk," Kenneth said. "So, we left him to calm down. And now he's missing."

"Where have you checked?" Snape asked.

"The Burrow," Sirius answered. "And Barty's gone to see if he went to Luddenden Hall—,"

The Floo sounded and they all rushed into the receiving room. Barty knocked soot off his robes and shook his head the moment he saw them.

"He's not there," he said. Sirius gave a panicked cry and grabbed his hair, yanking hard. Remus hurried to untangle Sirius' fingers from his hair.

"Does he know where anyone else lives?" Kenneth asked. "Who else would he go to?"

"I'm going to put a Tracker on him when he gets home!" Sirius cried.

"Aria," Remus turned to Aria, leaning down until they were looking each other square in the eye. "Think. Who else would Harry turn to if he were upset?"

Aria's first thought was Hermione, but she knew Harry didn't know where Hermione lived, and she knew that Harry knew Hermione was abroad at the moment, so he would not go there. If he wasn't at the Burrow or with Neville, that really cut out a whole lot of people because he would not go to any of their housemates' homes. Even without a resurrected Dark Lord running around, there was too much of a risk at showing up at a place like Theo's or Draco's. And she doubted he would go to Daphne's even if that was probably the safest place. And he didn't have any Muggle friends for him to go to . . .

She gasped.

"What?" Sirius cried. "What is it? Have you thought of someone?"

"The Franksons," Aria answered. "They were neighbors to the Dursleys who looked out for Harry when he was there. They still write to him."

"Of course!" Kenneth cried. "How could I've forgotten? They send their letters to me and I forward them to Hogwarts since they don't know about magic."

"What's their address?" Remus asked. Kenneth closed his eyes, as if mentally pulling up an image of an envelope.

"Number 10, Privet Drive," he finally said. Remus kissed his cheek, causing Snape to sneer is disgust, and Sirius darted towards the front door, clearly ready to head straight to Privet Drive.

"Wait!" Aria cried. "That's a Muggle area." Sirius skidded to a halt, looking down at his wizarding robes. He and Remus darted upstairs, quickly changing into clothes that would pass in the Muggle world, even if they were more business casual than what most Muggles wore. Within minutes they were gone, leaving Aria, Kenneth, Snape, and Barty standing in the front hallway.

A haughty sniff came from the portrait of Walburga Black. Sometime in the ensuing chaos, the curtain in front of her portrait had opened, revealing her.

"Serves that no good son of mine right," she said. "Now he knows what it feels like to have a child run away."

"You didn't feel one once of remorse when Sirius ran away," Barty snapped. "Regulus said you took pleasure in blasting Sirius off the family tree."

"Don't speak his name!" Walburga shouted. "None of you are worthy to speak his name! He was a good Black, brought honor to the family! Unlike that degenerate masquerading as Lord of the House!"

Kenneth yanked the curtain back over her portrait and the entryway was silent once again.

Aria turned to Barty.

"Sirius ran away from home?" she asked.

"When he was sixteen," Barty said. "Lived with the Potters after that." He turned away and wandered into the kitchen. Snape followed him leaving Aria and Kenneth in the entryway.

"Was Berlin nice?" Kenneth asked after a minute.

"It was very nice," Aria replied. "I was proposed to." She headed towards the kitchen.

"YOU WERE WHAT?"

Aria cackled, skipping the rest of the way to get some tea from Kreacher, pretending to ignore her dad's hurried footsteps behind her.

"Snape! What's this about someone proposing to my daughter?"

Snape looked like a deer caught in headlights. Aria continued to cackle.

Number 10, Privet Drive, was quiet for once. Victor and Vicky were upstairs in Vicky's room doing something that had them far too quiet, but neither Liam nor Mel were willing to break the peace. Jason was in the living room reading a book, getting a head start on studying for his A-Levels. Mel thought it was hilarious that Jason wanted to start studying the summer before the tests, but Liam thought it showed initiative.

Mel was just putting the finishing touches on dinner when she looked out the kitchen window and spotted a figure climbing over the back fence from Magnolia Crest. Jason's friends had stopped climbing over fences years ago so who would . . .

"Liam!" Mel shouted, wiping her hands hurriedly on a tea towel. Liam popped his head in from the living room.

"What is it?"

"It's Harry," Mel said, crossing straight to the back door and yanking it open, startling Harry as he approached. The boy's green eyes widened behind his glasses, and Mel was reminded of the little boy who had grown up just down a few houses, the one she had been convinced was a wild hooligan for years before the wool was pulled off her eyes and she saw the Dursleys for what they were. The boy before her was well dressed, had clearly been eating well, but there was a wild, frightened look in his eyes, one she had not seen for a long time. When Harry had lived with the Dursleys, he had looked like that sometimes.

"Harry?" Mel cried. "What're you—?"

Harry was in her arms before she could finish. His arms squeezed around her waist, his face pressing against her neck. The glasses were sharp against her skin, but the tears were more worrying.

"Harry," Mel murmured, wrapping her arms around him, one hand immediately going up into Harry's hair. "What's the matter, love?"

Liam appeared at her side, one arm coming around her to keep her from accidentally tipping over.

"Harry," he murmured. "Harry, what're you doing here, lad? I thought you were up in Cokesworth."

Harry just kept crying into Mel's shoulder. Mel twisted about, managing to free her shoulder to better guide Harry into the house. She led him through the kitchen into the living room. Jason looked up in alarm seeing Harry, immediately clearing space on the couch for his mum and Harry to sit.

"Harry," Mel murmured as Liam settled on Harry's other side with a box of tissues. "Harry, what's the matter? How did you get here?"

"Sorry," Harry sobbed. "Sorry, I shouldn't've disturbed you."

"Nonsense," Mel said. "We haven't seen you since you raced off to London after Marge Dursley came and visited last year. We're glad to see you."

"We're just worried, is all," Liam added. "We're glad to see you. We meant it when we said in our letters that you could come visit. But you came over our back fence and you're clearly distraught."

Harry took several deep breaths, still clutching at Mel. Jason disappeared and reappeared with a glass of water which he held out to Harry as he sat on the coffee table, joining his parents in trying to comfort the younger teen.

"The man who . . ." Harry stuttered, still crying, "the man . . . he . . . who killed my parents . . . he found me and kidnapped me and another student." He grabbed a tissue, mopping at his face, even though the tears refused to stop. "He tried to kill me and . . . and we managed to escape but he's still out there." He shuddered. Mel felt tears prick her own eyes. The horrors the boy in front of her had seen in his young life!

"Sirius wants me to see a therapist," Harry said after a few more minutes of crying and taking deep breaths. It seemed he was beginning to truly calm down. "And I . . . and there's a lot of other stuff going on . . . stuff I can't tell you."

"Why can't you tell us?"

"Um . . . it's stuff my parents were involved in. Top secret stuff. I only know about it because the man's out to kill me so I've . . . been informed of some things. I just . . . today I just lost it. I felt like my whole life wasn't mine, that people were making decisions about my life without any input from me and I'm just so tired of feeling like I don't have any control over my own life!"

Mel pulled Harry to her side, letting him rest his head on her shoulder. She pressed a tender kiss to his mop of hair, rubbing his arm up and down.

"Harry," Liam murmured, taking the water from Jason, and pressing it into Harry's hands. "Does your godfather know where you are?"

Harry shook his head, looking very miserable.

"I snuck out," he admitted. "I was mad and screamed at them and . . . oh Merlin! I yelled at them! I'm not supposed to yell at adults." He nearly dropped the water. Jason and Liam hurried to catch the cup. "He'll be so mad!"

Harry began to cry again.

Now Victor and Vicky were aware of something happening and wandered downstairs. The twins gasped seeing Harry. Mel gave Jason a look which he thankfully interpreted correctly and corralled his siblings into the kitchen where he began to dish out dinner for the three of them.

"Harry," Mel murmured, "what do you think your godfather'll do for yelling at him?"

Harry sniffed.

"Uncle Vernon would take the belt to me," he whispered. Mel tightened her grip on Harry. She and Liam shared a knowing look. They had never seen the evidence, but they had certainly suspected. She recalled a conversation she had had with Harry, where he had alluded to the possibility of the Dursleys physically hurting him, but how terrified he was of not being allowed to see the Franksons again if they got involved.

"I've never . . . I've done my best not to make Remus or Sirius upset at me," Harry told them. "I don't think they'd actually hit me, but what other way is there to punish someone?"

"Oh, darling," Mel murmured. "So many ways. We take Jason's phone or restrict TV time."

"And they give me a five-hour lecture," Jason called from the kitchen. "Believe me, you don't want to listen to Dad tell you how the choices you're making are leading you down a path that'll lead to destitution and poverty."

Liam rolled his eyes. Harry managed a wet giggle.

"Have you eaten yet?" Mel asked. Harry shook his head.

"Then let's get some food into you, and after dinner, you can give me your godfather's phone number and we'll call and let him know you're all right. I bet he's worried sick!"

Harry seemed to freeze in her arms, and for a moment, Mel thought he would burst into another wave of tears.

The doorbell rang. Liam sighed, pushing to his feet to see who was calling at this time of day. Mel continued to hold Harry tight, rocking him gently.

"It'll be all right," Mel murmured into his hair. "It will."

"Harry?"

Harry shot to his feet and Mel turned sharply at the new voice. Two men stood in the entry way, Liam just closing the door behind them. Mel recognized one of them, his picture had been plastered all over the news two years ago before he was found innocent and framed for the All-Saint's Day Bombing. Sirius Black was quite handsome, in a sharp aristocratic way. The man beside him seemed more reserved and more like a normal chap, though the scars on his face indicated a harder less normal life. This, Mel thought, must be Remus. Harry had mentioned both men multiple times in his letters.

"Thank Merlin!" Sirius Black breathed, rushing forward and scooping Harry into his arms. Harry hung in his godfather's arms, arms automatically wrapping around the man's neck as he hid his face. Remus stepped forward, placing a comforting hand on Harry's head. Mel hurried to Liam's side, not missing the three faces peering in from the kitchen.

"I was so scared," Sirius murmured, though the room was so silent, his soft voice could be heard like it was being spoken through a bullhorn. "So many possibilities went through my mind, especially when you weren't with Ron or Neville."

"I'm sorry," Harry muttered. "I didn't know where else to go. I didn't . . . I don't want to go with Dumbledore."

Sirius tightened his grip.

"You're not leaving me," he said. "Whatever you thought I was going to agree to, you were wrong. You're staying by my side."

Harry lifted his head, staring wide-eyed at his godfather as the man set him on his feet. Mel's heart ached for the lost, disbelieving boy in front of them.

"R-really?" he questioned. "He didn't make it sound optional."

"You're right, he didn't," Sirius agreed. "But that does not mean it's not. If you want to go with him this summer—,"

"No!"

"Then you won't go with him," Remus stated firmly. "But you should have talked with us about how you were feeling, Harry, not run off without any warning or a note. You could have been hurt. You could have been grabbed!"

Harry hung his head.

Sirius and Remus turned to Mel and Liam.

"Thank you for looking after my godson," Sirius Black said with a small bow. "I cannot tell you how glad I am to find him safe and sound." He stepped forward. "Let me properly introduce myself. I'm Lord Sirius Black and this is my . . . partner. Remus Lupin."

Mel shook his hand, impressed that the lord was so open about having such a relationship. Most people seemed to keep such relationships politely hidden. Not that she had any problem with such a relationship, one of her cousins was a lesbian, but even she kept her relationships pretty private.

"It's a pleasure to meet you," Liam said. "We're just glad that Harry's all right. We'd rather he come to us than stay out on the street."

"How did you find out about the Franksons?" Harry asked. "I don't think I mentioned them to you."

"No, but Aria remembered them," Remus answered. "And good thing she did. We didn't know where else to look." Harry leaned his head against Remus' shoulder.

"Why don't you stay for dinner?" Mel suggested suddenly. Harry had just gotten there, there was no way she was letting that boy out of her sight for at least another hour! "Harry's come a long way from Cokesworth."

"Well, we're actually in London right now," Sirius said. "We're heading up to Cokesworth soon though." He wrapped an arm around Harry's shoulder. "Do you want to stay, Harry?"

"Mel's cooking's the best!" Harry cried.

Mel laughed and waved everyone into the kitchen. Victor and Vicky and Jason had hardly touched their meals so it was no great event to add a few more chairs to the table and get everyone served. Victor and Vicky were their usual selves, always able to draw Harry into conversations that melted away the burdens that seemed to weigh the boy down and show him in his true light, a child.

Vicky was telling Harry all about a vivarium she and Victor were building which would not have caused too much alarm in Mel if Harry hadn't asked,

"What goes in a vivarium?"

"My pet snake," Vicky stated.

"Your pet what?" Liam cried. Vicky paused, caught in the act, and a hesitant grin spread across her face as she looked at her parents.

"I mean . . . my imaginary pet snake?" she said, trying to save the situation. Sirius and Remus were trying not to laugh.

"Victoria Gwendolyn Frankson!" Mel warned.

"I found a snake in the back yard," she admitted. "I know you said no pets, but snakes are easy! You just make them a nice habitat and feed them."

"And if they escape their habitat?" Mel asked. "Your dad's horrified of snakes." It's no wonder the twins had been so quiet today. She should have investigated instead of taking a quiet evening. "I want you to release it right now!"

"Mum!" Vicky whined.

"Come on," Harry said, standing. "I love snakes. I'll help you get him into the backyard." The twins and Harry trooped upstairs.

"That girl!" Liam cried, slumping in his seat. "She obsessed with snakes! I don't know what I'm going to do with her."

Jason was desperately trying not to laugh into his peas but was failing miserably.

"I want to thank you for taking Harry into your home," Sirius said, glancing towards the stairs, as if worried that Harry would overhear. "My godson . . . doesn't seem to have a lot of adults he trusts. He's very independent."

"He's use to having to do things himself," Mel explained. "I remember . . . was it two years ago when he started writing to us? He was complaining that he had snuck down to the nearby village without permission from the Dursleys and he was upset that anyone cared." She tapped her chin trying to recall Harry's words. She had the letter saved with all his other letters, but now was not the time to show them to Sirius or Remus, not with Harry in the house. "I think, if I remember correctly, he seemed upset and confused that he had spent so much time here at Privet Drive where no one cared for him, and it was confusing for him to suddenly be in a place where adults cared about whether or not he was safe."

"And that was the year I was an escaped convict," Sirius murmured.

"I was one of his professors then," Remus said. "I remember the incident. He's come such a long way . . . it almost feels like the events of the last year have . . ." he shrugged, a little helplessly.

"Harry told us how the man who killed his parents kidnapped him and another student," Liam said. "Is the other student all right?"

"Cedric's as fine as possible," Remus answered. "There was a moment where Harry thought Cedric had been killed. They managed to escape but . . . we want Harry to see a mind—therapist—and he's under the impression that that makes him a quack even though Sirius and one of his best friends have seen therapists before."

"The Dursleys are not known for their belief in therapy," Liam muttered darkly. "Vernon is the type of man that insists of "manning up" through difficulties. If . . . well . . . we don't have proof, but we think the Dursleys might've been . . ."

"Abusive," Mel finished. "Physically."

Sirius and Remus glanced at each other, communicating silently. Remus reached out, touching Sirius' arm as the man's face tightened into a pinched, devastated look.

"We've got a he-doctor's-appointment coming up," Remus said. "We've . . . suspected something of that ilk."

"This isn't the life I wanted for him," Sirius murmured. "We were supposed to all be together and he was going to grow up happy and loved and . . ." he took a deep breath. "Sorry for the melodrama. It's been a whirlwind of a year."

"Harry seemed worried about how you might . . . discipline him," Liam said slowly. "For running away."

"Thank you," Sirius said as feet were heard on the stairs. "We'll remember that when we speak with him at home."

Mel screeched, jumping to her feet seeing the snake Harry was holding. Liam knocked over his chair in his haste to get away from the creature, though everything within both of them told them to snatch the snake away from Harry. Harry grinned, holding up the adder that was curled around his arm.

"Harry!" Mel cried. "Vicky, what possessed you to bring such a creature into this house?"

"It was cute!" Vicky cried. Harry petted the head of the adder, and it seemed most content to be in the boy's arms.

"His name is Ashwind," Harry stated. "And I've spoken to him, and he desires to be released back into the wild."

"I didn't realize how scared he was to be taken into a new place," Vicky cried, very sad and ashamed of herself. "Harry said Ashwind would rather be out in the wild because he's a wild snake."

"Oh, well, thank you for speaking with him," Liam said, a tad sarcastically. "Now could someone please get the venomous snake out of my house?" Harry nodded.

"Say goodbye to Ashwind, Vicky," he said. To Mel's horror, her little girl kissed the snake on the head and the snake did nothing except flick its tongue. Harry patted its head and trotted outside, the twins at his heels, to deposit the creature by a hole in the fence.

Mel turned back to Sirius and Remus who had dropped their faces into their hands, clearly exasperated by their ward as she was with her own children. When the children returned, she directed them to wash their hands. Vicky still looked upset, but she was unmoved. What was her daughter thinking? She was usually much more levelheaded than this!

"I think it's time we take our leave," Sirius said when Harry had finished washing his hands. Harry immediately looked worried, biting his lip, and playing with the edge of his shirt. Remus drew Harry to his side.

"When we get home," Remus said, "I think a good cup of tea will be in order, after Aria ensures you're all right, of course. Then we will talk."

"Just . . . talk?" Harry questioned.

"Just talk," Remus repeated. Harry relaxed a little.

"Please, don't be strangers," Mel said as she and Liam walked them to the front door. She placed a hand on Harry's shoulder. "You can visit whenever you want."

Harry grinned at her, such a different child now than the one that had hopped over the fence and cried in her arms. It was clear he loved Sirius and Remus, and that they loved him. But it was clear to Mel that their journey was going to be a long one, brought on by whatever terrible things had happened in Number 4.

"Don't forget to write," Liam said. "We enjoy your letters."

Harry nodded shyly and, with another thank you, the three of them left Number 10, disappearing down the street into the night.

Chapter Text

The front door opening and closing signaled the return of Sirius and Remus. Aria dashed out of the living room into entry way. When Sirius and Remus had not returned immediately after leaving, the whole house had assumed that they had found Harry and that perhaps they were talking with the Franksons. But to have Sirius and Remus walk into the house with Harry was still a giant relief.

"Don't ever run away again!" Aria ordered, wrapping Harry in a hug. Harry hugged her back.

"I'm sorry," he whispered. Aria pulled back, ready to hand him a lecture that would make Hermione proud, but her dad stopped her with a firm hand on the shoulder.

"We're going to have a talk with Harry," Remus said leading Harry up the stairs. "Please don't come up to the attic until we're done."

Aria nodded though she still wrung her hands with worry. Harry didn't always take correction from adults well. He was so very independent and use to doing things himself. She did not anticipate a fight between him and his guardians.

Up in the attic, Sirius ordered tea and cookies which Kreacher had within a minute. They gathered around the hearth which had a friendly fire going that took the chill off the attic even though it was summer. Harry began to serve them tea, but Sirius batted his hands away and made him sit while he made up the cups of tea.

"Harry," Sirius began. Harry jumped to his feet.

"I'm sorry!" he cried, eyes glistening, but no tears fell. "I won't run away again, I promise!"

"I'm very glad to hear that," Sirius said, glancing at Remus for support. "Neither of us could handle you running away like that again. We were scared, Harry, that something bad would happen to you."

"I'm sorry," Harry said again. "Please . . . can we just talk about it?"

"That's what we're doing right now," Remus said.

"Just talk about it," Harry insisted. "Don't . . . please . . . don't beat me?"

Sirius took several deep breaths, just like his healers had taught him in Switzerland, just like Andromeda had instructed when she had noticed him getting worked up during one of the meetings, they had to transition power from her (his proxy) to him. He remembered when he had first run away from Grimmauld and had taken up residence with the Potters, how afraid he had been of Fleamont and Euphemia, even though he had never been afraid of them before. There had been something in his mind that, now that they were his guardians, had made him unsure and afraid of their reactions. Was this what they had felt like when they had looked at him? When they had had to deal with his meltdowns and his fears about discipline?

"Harry," he said. "I am never going to raise my hand or my wand to you."

"Neither will I," Remus added. "Nor will Kenneth. No one in this house will ever hurt you again. Whenever you get in trouble, there will be consequences such as restricted privileges or essays or lines, but never will we lay a hand on you."

Harry worried his bottom lip.

"So . . . you weren't just saying that to Mel and Liam to make them feel better?" he asked. "We're really just going to talk?"

Sirius and Remus nodded. Harry sank back into the armchair.

"Harry," Sirius began again, "could you please tell us why you ran away?"

Harry looked away into the fire.

"I was afraid you'd send me with Dumbledore," he admitted. "I . . . know I will have to train. That Voldemort probably won't stop coming after me until I'm dead, so I'll have to fight him. But . . . I just . . . if I have to learn to fight then I don't want to learn from Dumbledore. Couldn't you teach me?"

"We will absolutely prepare you for whatever is coming," Sirius assured him. "But, Harry, I need you to listen closely. You are a child. He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named may be after you, but you do not shoulder the whole responsibility of getting rid of him. If I had my way, you'd have no responsibility in that regard, but you are correct. He won't stop coming after you which means that you have to be prepared to face him."

"But Sirius and I and others will do our best to ensure we get rid of him before it comes to that," Remus put in.

"Do you think I'm incapable?" Harry asked.

"We think you're very capable," Remus said. "But as Sirius has said. You're a child. It's not your responsibility to save the world. That's ours."

"I . . ." Harry frowned, thinking hard. The men let him sit quietly and gather his thoughts. From the twisting of his face, they could tell he was struggling to find the words for what he wanted to say.

"Adults didn't care about me before Hogwarts," Harry finally said. "If they did . . . they . . . didn't for long. Or they disappeared. My first teacher in primary school was worried about the bruises on my arms and . . . I think she talked to the headmistress. She was gone within a week."

Sirius reached forward, taking hold of Harry's hand.

"I am so sorry that you had to go through that," he said. "You never should have been placed with the Dursleys. It's that decision, among others, but particularly that decision, that makes Remus and I the angriest. Your parents had so many contingency plans in place. You should have grown up knowing how loved you are."

Harry sniffed; chin tucked against his chest. Sirius tugged him gently until he had pulled Harry onto his lap.

"Too old," Harry muttered even as Sirius wrapped him in a hug and Harry tucked his head under Sirius' chin.

"Nonsense," Sirius replied. "Never too old for hugs from your godfather."

"Harry," Remus murmured, scooting closer, "next time you're upset, please come talk to Sirius and I. Don't run from your problems and please don't run from us."

Harry sniffed again.

"Okay," he muttered. "I just . . . I can take care of myself."

"We know you can," Remus assured him. "But you shouldn't have to."

Harry blinked, shock running across his face at the idea. Sirius pressed his face into his godson's hair, so much like his father's, breathing in the fresh scent of pine from the shampoo Harry had chosen when they had gone shopping.

"I don't . . ." Harry pressed his head harder against Sirius' chest. "I don't know how to let people take care of me."

Sirius pressed a kiss to his head.

"I didn't either, when I first came to live with your dad," he said. "I ran away from home at sixteen. This place . . . was so different then. There was no love here. It's not . . . easy . . . giving up control to let others take care of you. You just have to take it one small step at a time."

"Small steps?"

"Like this," Remus said. "Talking to us. That's a pretty big, small step. Another is letting Sirius handle Minister Fudge and the paper and Dumbledore. You don't have to fight them yourself. We will do it for you."

Harry smiled.

"Okay," he murmured. "I'll let you do it."

"And . . ." Sirius took a deep breath. "Let us take you to the healer's." Harry tensed at that. "We cannot take care of you fully if we don't know about any physical problems you might have from your time at the Dursleys."

Harry didn't answer for a few minutes. Sirius carded his fingers through the boy's hair, basking in the comforting weight of his living and breathing godson. So many nights in Azkaban he had imagined such a scene, thinking it could only ever be a dream. Now he lived it. Harry was warm in his arms; he could feel the boy's lungs expand and deflate as he breathed.

"Okay," Harry whispered. "I'll see a healer. For you guys."

Sirius and Remus shared a relieved look. One battle down.

The next battle came in the morning at the next Wizengamot session. They had to choose a new Chief Warlock, or a Chief Witch, and there was much business to take care of. The Wizengamot was an old body, meant to not only govern the magical peoples of the British Isles, but to also uphold tradition and the culture of the wizarding world within the British Isles. Some sessions concerned politics and government more than culture and tradition, and some sessions concerned culture and tradition more than politics. Sirius had a feeling this particular session would involve a little bit of both.

First on the agenda was getting a new Chief Warlock or Chief Witch elected. There were multiple people that Sirius could see doing the job well, but he knew that many would not do it. Lord Greengrass was one he thought would do well, the Greengrass family was famously neutral, but with Daphne's friendship with Harry, that might change. There was also Lord Weasley or Lord Prince, but both were already delegates to ICW and so probably wouldn't accept a nomination. Both of them, Sirius observed, had come back from Geneva for the vote.

There was also Edgar Bones who sat in proxy for Susan. The Bones were notoriously ethical and hard to sway from the side they believed to be right, which was one reason why Voldemort had targeted the entire Bones family, successfully killing Edgar's twin brother Edwin and his wife. However, he doubted that anyone would seriously consider Edgar as it meant that a Bones sat as a Department Head and as Chief Warlock and that type of power being in one family might make people nervous. Not that that had stopped them from putting Dumbledore in power in the first place.

Then there was, of course, those that Sirius hoped did not get nominated. Lord Malfoy or Lord Nott or even Lord Parkinson he could not abide by being given so much power. One of them might try for it, though.

A part of Sirius was sad that Lady Longbottom was still in St. Mungo's. The cleansing she had had to undergo had taken its toll on the older witch and she was recuperating as best as she could. Sirius thought that, perhaps, it was not just the cleansing that had taken its toll on her, but all the knowledge and betrayal that had come from it. She would have made an excellent Chief Witch.

After the vote Florian would make the announcement to the Wizengamot about Frank's recovery and the prognosis for Alice. They were set to move to the sanitorium with Barty in another week and Sirius had high hopes that Alice might be able to recover like her husband. There had been some talk from the St. Mungo's healers of sending Aria into Alice's mind, but that had been nixed nearly immediately as the situation between Aria and Frank had been a fluke and Frank had already been a masterful Occlumencer. Alice was not known for having Occlumency skills.

After that announcement, Sirius intended to bring up the libel the Daily Prophet was spewing about Harry. He had already had to burn several Howlers sent by angry citizens demanding that Harry stop saying that Voldemort had returned, even though Harry had given no statement and neither had Cedric. Sirius also planned to mention that Cedric did not seem to feature in the articles as much as Dumbledore or Harry, that that seemed suspicious seeing as both Harry and Cedric had suffered through the same event.

Minister Fudge, acting as interim Chief Warlock, called the Wizengamot to order. People began to settle. Sirius caught Florian Fortescue's gaze as he settled in the Longbottom seat. The man was clearly out of his element, but he was putting on a good, brave face about it. Sirius could not imagine suddenly being thrust into a proxy seat for a Ancient and Noble House without any training whatsoever.

"The first order of business," Minister Fudge said, glancing at Percy Weasley who was taking the minutes, "is to nominate people for the position of Chief Warlock or Chief Witch. Are there any nominations?"

"I nominate Lord Malfoy," Lord Parkinson called.

"One nomination for Lord Malfoy," Minister Fudge repeated. "Do you accept the nomination, Lord Malfoy?"

"I do," Abraxas said.

"I nominate Lord Greengrass," Lord Nott called. Sirius could not hide the look of surprise. Nott was usually so close to Malfoy. Was there trouble in paradise? Lord Malfoy did not look pleased at Lord Nott's announcement.

"One nomination for Lord Greengrass," Minister Fudge repeated. "Do you accept the nomination, Lord Greengrass?"

"I do," Gareth answered.

"I nominate Lord Black," Edgar Bones called. Sirius did not even try to hide his surprise as he turned to the man. Him? Chief Warlock? The nerve of the man to give him more responsibility! Edgar gave him a sharp look that reminded Sirius about the other two men who were up for the job. Now Sirius had to decide. If he made it a three-way race, it may give Lord Malfoy enough of an edge to pull off a victory.

"One nomination for Lord Black," Minister Fudge repeated, though he did not look happy about it. "Do you accept the nomination, Lord Black?"

"I accept," Sirius replied with just a touch of hesitancy, not sure if it were the right thing or not. People usually talked this over before nominations were taken! What was Edwin playing at?

"If that is all the nominations, I will close the nominations and open the floor for discussion," Minister Fudge said. Percy grabbed hold of the Wizengamot Hourglass and turned it over, beginning the time. Immediately Lord Parkinson got up and began to wax poetically about Lord Malfoy. How much, Sirius wondered, was Lord Malfoy paying Parkinson? There was no way the man could have come up with such a glowing recommendation if he weren't getting paid, not after last year.

"Thank you, Lord Parkinson, for such a recommendation," Lady Selwyn said, rising to her feet once Lord Parkinson had sat down. "Though I am hesitant to believe Lord Malfoy will be as impartial as you say he will be. It is, after all, well known that he holds a fierce grudge against a witch who hasn't event taken her OWLs yet."

Titters arose from the Wizengamot. Lord Malfoy's face flushed.

"I am uncertain that a man who feels intimidated by a girl at nearly fifty year his junior is cut out for the political pressure of such a position as Chief Warlock," Lady Selwyn continued. Several Wizengamot raised their voices or slapped the armrests of their chairs in support of her.

"I am not certain Lord Black is the correct candidate for Chief Warlock," Lord Flint said. "He was in Azkaban for twelve years and seems to have his hands full with such a child as Mr. Potter."

"It's interesting you say that sir," Edgar Bones said, rising to his feet. "For any Hogwarts student would tell you that Mr. Potter is an exemplary student, loyal to his friends, intelligent, and trustworthy. I would have thought you would be able to get first-hand accounts as your son was in the same house as Mr. Potter for three years."

Lord Flint's face went red.

"Furthermore," Edwin continued, "Lord Black does not have the character deficiencies that Lord Malfoy lacks, regardless of what Harry Potter is up to. In the time he has been a free man, Lord Black had extended the hand of friendship to a great many houses here on the Wizengamot, has ensured that multiple charities are given his patronage, and had shown a level of cool headedness sorely missing from these chambers."

"Lord Greengrass also exhibits sound character and levelheaded thinking," Lord Nott argued. "Unlike Black and Malfoy, however, the Greengrass family is famously neutral and is known for listening to both sides of an argument before coming to judgement. After the years under Dumbledore and knowing past political affiliations of both the Blacks and Malfoys, it would behoove this body to have someone lead them who straddles the political divides."

More cries of agreement and hitting of the arm rests.

Minister Fudge peered around the chamber.

"If there is no more discussion," he said, "then I make a motion to begin voting for a new Chief Warlock."

"Seconded," Fortescue called.

"All those in favor of Lord Malfoy, raise your lighted wands." Wands were raised. "All those in favor of Lord Greengrass, raise your lighted wands." Wands were raised. "And finally, all those in favor of Lord Black, raise your lighted wands." Wands were raised.

Minister Fudge glanced at Percy who had taken the official tally. Percy showed the parchment to Minister Fudge.

"Let the Wizengamot greet its newest Chief Warlock," Minister Fudge cried. "Lord Gareth Greengrass!"

Sirius joined in the applause as Lord Greengrass, Head of the Department of Mysteries, rose from his seat and came down to sit in the seat of the Chief Warlock. Minister Fudge vacated to his normal seat, his senior undersecretary, Dolores Umbridge, with him while Percy stayed where he was to finish taking the minutes for the Wizengamot session.

"Thank you, members of the Wizengamot, for this honor," Lord Greengrass said, bowing towards the lords and ladies. "I shall endeavor to act wisely and with honor, bearing in mind you have entrusted me to lead this esteemed body."

He looked down at the desk in front of him. Percy handed him a parchment with the agenda for him to look at. The man took a moment to study the parchment before looking up.

"Our next order of business is an announcement from Florian Fortescue, current proxy for House Longbottom. Mr. Fortescue, you have the floor."

Fortescue rose, nodding to Lord Greengrass.

"Thank you, Chief Warlock," he said. "Lords and ladies of the Wizengamot, I won't take up too much of your time today. But I come bearing good news concerning the Ancient and Noble House of Longbottom."

Sirius noted several people looking confused. It was known that Lady Longbottom was in the hospital, and that Algernon had been arrested for crimes against both Lady Longbottom and Neville, but his crimes towards Frank and Alice had yet to be disclosed to anyone outside the DMLE and immediate family and friends.

"Frank Longbottom's mind has been restored."

An immediate orchestra of noise rose from the Wizengamot. Those of the public watching from the gallery, usually quiet during regular Wizengamot sessions, joined in the noise making.

"How?" people cried.

"When was this?" others asked.

Lord Greengrass banged his gavel and silence fell over the chamber. Sirius glanced up a few levels to where Lord Lestrange sat, always quiet, never doing much except casting a vote when needed. The man, according to people Sirius had talked to, had all but withdrawn from public life after the arrest of his sons and daughter-in-law for the torture of the Longbottoms. Sirius was surprised he had the nerve to show up to Wizengamot meetings.

Lord Lestrange now leaned forward, his face blank like all old pureblood lords, never giving away anything that he was thinking. Sirius had always envied people who had that ability. He had to work hard to keep his face blank.

"The trial of Barty Crouch Jr. brought forth an investigation from the DMLE, led by Madam Bones," Fortescue said, nodding towards the woman. "It was discovered that Algernon Longbottom, the uncle to Frank Longbottom, was the first on the scene once the Lestranges were defeated. He, in hopes of gaining the Longbottom title, cast strong Oblivations on Frank and Alice. Only recently has Frank's memories been restored to him."

"And what of Alice?" Lord Greengrass asked.

Fortescue could not hide the pain from his face. "She will take more time. With their care falling to me with Dowager Longbottom being indisposed, Lord Black has helped secure spots in Switzerland alongside Barty Crouch at the sanitorium that worked so hard to restore him to good and proper health."

Fortescue turned and bowed towards Sirius who nodded back at him.

"We should all go to Switzerland for our health," Sirius said with a lazy grin. "The air is not so damp."

Several people laughed.

"That is good news indeed, Mr. Fortescue," Lord Greengrass said as the man sat back down. "I speak for the whole Wizengamot when I say that we hope the Longbottoms continue in their recovery and that Lady Magic sees to reunite the family at last."

People nodded their heads, smiles on their faces.

Lord Greengrass turned back to his agenda.

"Lord Black," he said, "it says here you wish to speak on the . . . media?"

Sirius rose to his feet.

"I do, thank you Chief Warlock," he said, putting on his most charming grin. He pulled out the Daily Prophet from the day Harry ran away. He held up the front page for everyone to see. DUMBLEDORE: DAFT OR DANGEROUS? read the headline. Under it was a picture of Dumbledore, a standard portrait from the ICW records. The next headline, under the fold read: TEENAGE REBELLION? OR MAD WIZARD? The picture accompanying this headline was a cropped photo of Harry in his Triwizard uniform. It was clear that other people were in the photo, as someone had an arm slung around his shoulder, and he looked off to the side several times.

"Now, I wish to make it clear that I don't have a problem with Minister Fudge having issue with Headmaster Dumbledore," Sirius said. "Anyone who knows me knows that, after the debacle of my false imprisonment and the placement of my godson with his magic-hating Muggle relatives, I and Dumbledore are not on the best of terms. We are civil, polite, as he is my godson's headmaster, but nothing more. Not anymore. If Minister Fudge wants to sully his own reputation by creating a smear campaign against the Defeater of Grindelwald, that is his choice. However, Minister Fudge has no right to extend that smear campaign to my godson who is a minor. We do have laws in this country. And we in the Wizengamot and ministry are meant to uphold the law and traditions of the British Isles!"

"I am not running a smear campaign against Mr. Potter!" Minister Fudge cried, face turning red. People around him wrapped the arms of their chairs in agreement with Sirius.

"So, you didn't say . . ." Sirius looked at the newspaper, "and I quote, 'Mr. Potter has been led astray by his headmaster. It is so sad to see such a boy be allowed to say such things unhindered and without consequences. It is clear that Mr. Potter is troubled and seeking attention and that Dumbledore is enabling him' unquote." Sirius looked back at the minister.

"I . . . I . . ."

"Because it's a bit concerning," Sirius said, "that you seem to be allowed to say such libel about a minor, a fourteen-year-old boy, without any repercussions."

"Here! Here!" Lord Weasley called down.

"On top of that," Sirius went on, "if you truly were concerned about how influential Headmaster Dumbledore is on one particular student, perhaps instead of alienating and humiliating said student, you should speak to Madam Bones about your concern regarding Dumbledore's singular fascination with Harry!"

Again, others voiced their agreement. On one hand, Sirius was glad people agreed with him. On the other hand, he was miffed that they had not been willing to stand up for Harry on their own. Still, agreement with him was better than no agreement.

"I also find it interesting that the Daily Prophet makes no mention of Cedric Diggory," Sirius went on. Amos looked frightened at the sudden attention. "Granted, I wouldn't wish any antagonism against Mr. Diggory. He is a fine, upstanding wizard just like his father and like his mother who is a fine upstanding witch." Amos puffed up slightly. "However, he was with Harry during the Third Task. If you are going to slander Dumbledore and Harry for believing that He-Who-Shall-Not-Be-Named is back, then why are you not also including Mr. Diggory in your campaign when he too makes the same claim?"

Minister Fudge gaped at Sirius like a fish.

"The International Confederation of Wizards also has reservations concerning Minister Fudge," Lord Weasley said, rising to his feet and taking the floor. "Most notably surrounding his decision to ban the foreign press from Britain's shores and his ordering of the press to not interview Mr. Potter or Mr. Diggory. The integrity of the free press is at stake, ICW fears, and the rest of the world wants the truth. ICW has already demanded Britain investigate the claims Potter and Diggory and Dumbledore are making."

"ICW has demanded we investigate?" Lord Greengrass questioned.

"Indeed," Lord Prince said, joining Lord Weasley on his feet. "Which has been communicated to the Minister's office several times."

Lord Greengrass turned sharp eyes on the minister who continued to gape like a fish.

"We are not required to investigate every little thing the ICW requests us to investigate," Umbridge piped up in her sweet voice that made Sirius' skin crawl.

"No," Lord Weasley replied, "but they could send in their own investigators."

"I won't have it!" Minister Fudge cried. "He is not back! That monster was killed on October 31, 1981. I won't have any more ICW representatives poking their noses into British business!"

"Then let us settle their worries before it gets to that point," Lady Selwyn cried. "Madam Bones, have you investigated the claims made by Mr. Potter and Mr. Diggory?"

"I have not been allowed to do so," Madam Bones stated. "Even if Minister Fudge is correct and You-Know-Who is not back, something did happen that night, and I have not been allowed to investigate."

"I make a motion to allow the DMLE under the direction of Madam Bones to form a special task force to investigate the possible return of the Dark Lord Voldemort!" Fortescue cried.

"I second that!" Lady Selwyn said.

"It will be a waste of resources and time," Lord Malfoy argued.

"All those in favor of the motion?" Lord Greengrass shouted over the growing symphony of voices. Wands were raised.

"All opposed?" Some wands were raised.

"Motion carries!" Lord Greengrass banged his gavel. "Madam Bones, I look forward to hearing from you about this task force."

Sirius watched with amusement as Minister Fudge stormed out of the chamber. Lord Malfoy also disappeared quickly, followed by Parkinson, Flint, and Nott. Percy hurried after the minister and Umbridge without a glance in Sirius' direction. Sirius noticed Arthur up in the gallery. It was no secret in the ministry that Percy and Arthur were in a huge fight, similar to the one Arthur and Lord Weasley were still having. It saddened Sirius. Even after that conversation with Arthur, they had been unable to look past Dumbledore and see what a wonderful son they had. Sirius hoped he was never blinded so much as to unappreciated Harry or Aria. He didn't know how Arthur or Molly could do it.

Chapter Text

The Burrow was crowded, full of people, which made Molly the happiest. Everyone there could see that Molly was in her element, serving food and making sure everyone had enough to eat and drink and was comfortable.

The children had, to their consternation, been pushed outdoors and barred from entering the house during the meeting that was taking place. This included the twins who were really upset by the fact that they were not allowed to sit in on Order business even though they were seventeen. By Molly's screeching, however, it was clear that she did not care that they were legal adults, but that they were still students.

Fred and George had immediately disappeared with some object that was clearly an invention of theirs while Harry, Aria, Ron, and Ginny got down and dirty in the tomatoes, crawling through the plants until they were under the open window and hidden from view by the plants.

"Did you see how Snape arrived with Sirius and Remus?" they heard someone ask. Aria thought she remembered someone calling the person Emmeline.

"I didn't realize they were friendly with each other," Emmeline continued.

"I believe they are . . . begrudgingly getting along," someone else replied.

"Elphias Doge," Ron whispered to Aria and Harry. "He's as old as Dumbledore and one of his longtime friends. He sits on the Wizengamot."

"Sirius is taking care of Barty Crouch and Snape is friends with the young lad," Doge continued. "Though Barty is off to Switzerland in a few days."

"Come along, everyone!" They heard Arthur call. "The meeting's starting."

There was a large amount of shuffling inside. Aria risked peeking over the windowsill into the house and saw everyone taking seats around the kitchen table. Snape sat scowling at one of the corners, looking very put out and intimidating while Remus sat at his side, looking far more approachable though no one spoke with him. Sirius sat on Remus' other side, finishing a conversation with someone Aria didn't recognize. There were several people Aria didn't recognize.

"How is Barty doing, Sirius?" Dumbledore asked as he settled across from Sirius at the table.

"He's better now that he's a free man and has his brother back," Sirius replied. "No thanks to the judicial system or the healers at St. Mungo's."

"Are you certain Florian didn't want to come?" Dumbledore asked.

"Florian has enough on his plate," Sirius snapped. This was clearly something they had spoken about before. "You're lucky Remus and I showed up at all."

"Really, Sirius," Molly scolded. "That's no way to speak to Albus. You're becoming quite the bitter man."

Aria and Harry shared a look with Ron and Ginny.

"Twelve years in Azkaban tends to do that," Sirius remarked. "Though I suppose that doesn't explain Snape."

"My bitterness comes from having to sit next to you."

"Enough," Remus warned.

Aria and Harry stifled giggles. Harry leaned against Aria's shoulder as they listened, and she relished the weight on her. Harry had been quite cuddly since running away, half the time he was attached to either Sirius or Remus though he had no qualms about leaning against her when they were on the couch or on the window seat in the attic. He had even started to latch onto Professor Snape sometimes when the man was over visiting Barty, and that was hilarious to watch because Snape was completely out of his depth.

"I'm sorry to hear that you lost your position as Chief Warlock and Supreme Mugwump," Emmeline said sadly. "What do you think of Lord Greengrass?"

"The Greengrass family is traditionally neutral," Dumbledore said, "but he has darker leanings and is the Head of the Department of Mysteries, one department we have yet to get a member of the Order into. It is unclear what they do there, even I as Chief Warlock was barred from learning too much about their department. We will have to watch him carefully, especially since his daughters are in the same house as Harry."

"Daphne is a sensible girl who is much like her father," Snape said. "Astoria, unfortunately, while obtaining her father's brains has the personality of her mother which does her no favors. It is Astoria that I will keep an eye on."

"Speaking of keeping an eye on people," Dumbledore cut in, "I am hoping you will return to Voldemort's side, Severus, and continue your spying duties."

"Are you insane?" Remus cried.

"Absolutely not!" Sirius cried, surprising everyone involved.

"Snape has spent the last several weeks ignoring the call," Remus said, "you think the Dark Lord will be very forgiving? What about the fact that he's known for taking on a Muggleborn potions apprentice? It's the talk of the European potion's community. It's public knowledge! He's also said child's magical guardian, alongside me. Do you really think Voldemort's going to let him waltz back into the Death Eater ranks?"

"Why are you guardians to another child?" someone asked. "I thought they let Lord Black do it because they felt bad for putting him in Azkaban."

"There's nothing in the law keeping Remus from being a co-guardian," Sirius growled.

"So, I assume, then, that you will also not be returning to the werewolf packs to try and sway them to our side?" Dumbledore asked Remus, clearly disappointed.

"That's correct," Sirius spoke this time. It was clear to Aria that he was speaking through clenched teeth. "He nearly got killed in the last war and the Order has nothing to give to the werewolf packs. The Dark Lord, lying though he is, promises them a freedom and equality that we do not nor have we even attempted to deliver on in the years since the war ended. In fact, I believe, Britain is one of the outliers in Europe where we continue to tighten restrictions on werewolves."

"How are other countries doing that without a rise in their werewolf population?" someone asked.

"It's called the Wolfsbane Potion," Snape sneered. "Very popular and created by a Hogwarts alumnus. Most governments are funding its production and subsidizing it so that werewolves can buy it cheaply. Since then, they've been able to lift restrictions on werewolves and have even designated areas of forests and reserves for them to peacefully change during the moon. It's been all over the papers, but I suppose if you only read The Daily Prophet, you might find your knowledge of the world outside of Britain lacking."

"We do have something to give," Dumbledore insisted. "Or is a cure for lycanthropy not something to tell them?"

Aria nearly gasped at the audacity of the man. He was going to use her to lure people onto their side. If he was so desperate for these werewolves to be on his side, why hadn't he done anything for them in the years after the first war? Why hadn't he fought harder for their rights? Or did he only do such things when it was convenient for himself?

"Miss Bourne is finding a cure for lycanthropy because she actually practices what she preaches," Snape said. Ginny nearly snorted at the underhanded insult at the headmaster. "And she is finding a cure for lycanthropy because, for whatever reason, she cares for Lupin. I question her intelligence there, but we all have our blind spots I suppose."

"Aw, Severus, that's so sweet," Remus teased.

"I will hex you."

"Gentlemen," Arthur scolded.

"I will not have anyone here using either Harry or Aria as bargaining tools to gain allies," Sirius stated. "If you were worried about the Dark Lord's return, Albus, you should've been working in the intervening years to shore up allies. Now look at what's going on. You've cost the Order any type of political power it may have once had, because Merlin knows I'm not going to help too much in that regard—,"

"And why not?" Molly demanded. "Between you and Elphias you can bring about much change for the cause!"

"Because, Molly, I know how to play the game. I hate that I know how to play the game, but I can play it. Dumbledore's on the down and out. It's well known that I align with him, politically, on many things. Or that I have historically. However, it's also known that I am quite mad at him which I am in case anyone was confused on the matter. It is better for me to no longer be closely associated with him as I was in my bygone youth. Not only will the ministry have a harder time creating libel against me, but they will be more willing to listen to me if I am not closely associated with Dumbledore. Or would you rather they listen to people like Malfoy and Parkinson?"

"I don't know why you're so mad at Albus," Molly muttered, putting more food on the table.

"Now, now, Molly," Dumbledore soothed. "Tempers are fraying in these difficult times."

"Twelve years in Azkaban," Sirius said, ticking items off with his fingers, "Harry was placed with his magic hating Muggle relatives, mismanagement of the Potter accounts . . . that's all I've got right now but those are pretty significant."

"Sirius," Dumbledore scolded. "I've returned all the items you've requested."

"Thankfully," Sirius growled. "Merlin knows what I would've done if some of those items had been lost."

"I believe you also wanted to discuss recruiting new members?" Arthur questioned Dumbledore, breaking up the argument. The sound of the Floo broke up the voices for a minute as someone came through.

"Moody!" Arthur cried. "Glad to see you made it."

"Just finished getting Barty ready for Switzerland," Moody muttered, stomping forward. "What kind of cookies are those, Molly?"

"Chocolate chip. It's a Muggle recipe Ron's friend Aria gave me a few years ago. They're quite delicious."

Aria preened at the idea that her cookies were getting such attention.

"Moody, we are talking about recruiting new members," Arthur said.

"And I am attempting to convince Severus to return as a spy for us," Dumbledore added.

"I thought we settled that he wasn't," Remus growled.

"There are two aurors that I think could be good recruits," Moody said, "but they may be chosen for Amelia's task force. If they are, then I wouldn't approach them, because Bones would see that as conflicting interests and if we want the truth to be exposed, we can't have that. And doesn't Snape have a Muggleborn apprentice?"

"Unofficial until she takes her OWLs," Snape cut in.

"And hasn't he been ignoring the Dark Lord's summons?" Moody continued. "Doubt the monster will take too kindly to that. No, I think Snape's better off trying to keep his Slytherins from being recruited by the Dark Lord."

"You think that's necessary?" Dumbledore asked.

"Albus!" Snape cried. "It is very necessary seeing as there are multiple children of Death Eaters in Slytherin House. Or have you forgotten the amount of recruiting that happened during the last war? How I was recruited?"

"Snape is the best person to ensure students who don't want to follow in their parents' footsteps have an out," Moody said. "They'll know he's defected and will see him as someone they can go to if they want to defect too."

"A spy in Voldemort's ranks is far more important," Dumbledore insisted.

"Then get someone else," Snape yelled, surging to his feet, the chair scraping horrendously against the floor. Aria shuddered at the noise. "I will direct my attention to ensuring as many of my Slytherins survive this war without a fucking Dark Mark on their arm!"

Silence fell over the Burrow. Everyone inside and out was shocked at Snape's outburst. The man, usually so composed, now trembled with fury. His wand had slipped into his hand, and it sparked silver, causing the nearest people beside him to jump in shock.

"Severus," Dumbledore said gently, "it may be too late for some of your students."

"The Dark Lord did not mark people until they came of age," Snape said. "I assume he will do the same. But even if a student comes to me with a Dark Mark on their arm, if they truly desire an out, I will give it to them. I will not allow any more to be coerced by their parents or grandparents or anyone else! If you, as Headmaster, cannot support me in this, then you will find that I will not support your efforts either."

"Now, Severus—," Dumbledore tried.

"Severus is right, Albus," Arthur said. "He is best positioned to weaken You-Know-Who by ensuring he cannot grow his Death Eater ranks."

"I've other properties that can be opened if people need a safe place," Sirius said. "Some of them are even out of the country if it comes to that."

"Thank you, Black," Snape said. "That's appreciated."

"Very well," Dumbledore said, sounding rather sad. "If you feel that this is the best use of your time and talents, Severus, I won't force you to spy."

"That's very kind of him," Aria whispered, rather sarcastically. How was Dumbledore any different from Voldemort if he forced his followers to do things they didn't want to do? Aria was glad though that Snape was not going to be a spy. She had seen enough movies to know that it was dangerous and knew enough about the world that it probably wasn't as glamorous as the 007 movies made it out to be. She did not want anything to happen to Snape. Not just because he was helping to find a cure for lycanthropy, but because she liked him as a person. He had started off as the mysterious, elusive neighbor who always scowled at people, but he had grown to be a person she admired, that she wanted to be like. She wanted to be as smart as him, as loyal as he was, as disciplined and as stalwart in her beliefs, just like him. She hated to think that his poor choices as a teenager had led him to such a person like Voldemort, but his Dark Mark told her that that is what had happened. She didn't dare ask what had led him to Voldemort. She doubted it was a kind story, but she hoped that, at the end of all things, it might have a happy ending.

It seemed the meeting was now over, and dinner was going to be served. Aria followed Ron and Ginny and Harry out of the tomatoes back into the back yard just as Molly began calling for them. She huffed seeing how dirty they were, waving her wand over them and freshening them up.

"I don't understand how you four can get so dirty," she said as they trooped into the house. "It's not like I asked you to degnome the garden."

Sirius, Remus, and Snape gave them all calculating looks and Aria glanced briefly at the open window. Sirius snorted into his tea, clearly amused, while Remus withheld a sigh. Snape looked rather pleased at their espionage. Harry and Aria both made a show of greeting Remus, catching the surprised or slightly disgusted looks from several people, though those adults tried to hide it when they noticed that Harry and Aria saw them.

Cokesworth was the same as always. After breathing in the fumes of London for several weeks, it was nice to be up north where the air was a bit cleaner and the days and nights not quite so loud. While Grimmauld had wards around it that kept it pretty quiet, some of London's noises still made its way through so there was always some kind of noise in the background. Spinner's End was wonderfully quiet.

Aria and Harry's return to Spinner's End was celebrated by the teens in the neighborhood. Robert, Tommy, and Samuel insisted on taking them out for curry even though there was a lot of joking about Harry's rich godfather and how he had taken Aria and Kenneth under his wing.

Aria received several letters directly after arriving in Cokesworth. Hermione wrote about how she was enjoying her summer in Bulgaria, that Viktor was being the perfect gentleman, and was showing her all kinds of fascinating magical places. Not that she was only hanging out in the magical places. Her parents were in Bulgaria to and when Viktor was at a practice, they went sightseeing in the Muggle areas. She also received a letter from Daphne, excitedly telling her about how her dad was now the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, how Astoria had grown a larger head about it, and how she really missed Aria and couldn't wait to see her when school started up again. Aria thought that perhaps she could invite Daphne over for her birthday.

She and Harry also received a letter from Neville. His dad's recovery was doing well, they were nearly ready to head out to Switzerland, his mother's recovery was slow. Algernon's attempt to Obliviate her had not worked, but unlike Frank where her mind latched onto the memories and held onto them tightly, her mind had reacted instinctively by hiding the memories away in a mindscape that was thick jungles. The healers could hear the memories, it was now just a matter of finding the memories and getting Alice's mind to realize it was safe to reveal them.

Neville also wanted her and Harry to meet Frank before they left for Switzerland. Aria thought that could be arranged as Harry had a healer's appointment at the hospital the day before the Longbottoms were meant to leave.

After writing out her answers to the letters and giving Hedwig a lot of treats, Aria and Harry walked into town for ice cream. They were at the ice cream stand waiting in line behind a couple of families when they heard their names being called.

"Aria! Harry!"

Dean and Seamus came strolling up the street. Aria grinned, waving happily to see them. Dean too looked pleased, but Seamus had a scowl on his face and his hands were stuffed into his pockets.

"Why's Seamus look like that?" Harry asked. Aria shrugged. She didn't get to ask. The moment Dean and Seamus were close enough, Seamus drew back a fist, and swung at Harry. Harry ducked, but Aria wasn't fast enough. Seamus' momentum brought his first directly into her face, knocking her over with a sharp cry. The families around them gave shouts and drew their young children away. Dean shouted at Seamus and Harry grabbed hold of Seamus' shirt, clearly intending to prolong the fight while Aria staggered to her feet, clutching her face.

"That's enough!"

DS Redmayne pulled Harry and Seamus apart. DI Sheard knelt in front of Aria, gently pulling her hand away so that he could take a look at her face.

"Seamus, you promised you'd behave!" Dean cried.

"Now, what's the big idea?" Redmayne demanded. "Walking up on someone looking to buy an ice cream and trying to deck him?"

"Just mad is all," Seamus muttered.

"Oh, and Irish man!" Redmayne cried. "Looking to start trouble over here too?"

"No," Seamus muttered, stuffing his hands in his pockets again, face turning bright red.

"Where you from?" Redmayne asked. Sheard went to the ice cream window and got an ice pack from them, pressing it against Aria's bruising eye.

"Belfast," Seamus muttered.

"Belfast, eh? Think you can just come over here where respectable people live and cause problems here too? I ought to take you to the station."

"Redmayne!" Sheard snapped. "That's enough. He's a kid for Christ's sake! You go off and harass someone else, a British person preferably, and I'll walk the kids home." Redmayne looked like he was going to argue, but Sheard shook his head and the DS stomped off. Sheard put a hand on Seamus' shoulder and marched the four of them home. Aria grumbled about not getting her ice cream, that she deserved to get an ice cream after being punched. Harry glared at Seamus the whole way to Spinner's End, and Dean looked help, as if he had planned a nice outing and it was now ruined.

"Sheard!" Kenneth greeted. "What happened?" he hurried off the porch and gathered Aria into his arms, pulling the ice pack back a bit to look at her black eye.

"This young man punched your daughter," Sheard said.

"I was aiming for Harry," Seamus muttered.

"I'll aim for you," Harry threatened. Sheard bumped Harry's shoulder hard.

"I . . ." Kenneth stared at Seamus and Dean. "You're schoolmates of Aria and Harry aren't you?"

"Yes, sir," Dean answered.

"I'll take care of this," Kenneth said. Sheard nodded, pushing Seamus a little closer to Kenneth, and walked back down the street while Kenneth ushered the students into the house. Remus poked his head in from the kitchen.

"What happened?" he asked, even as Seamus and Dean stopped short in shock.

"Seamus punched Aria!" Harry cried.

"I was aiming for you!" Seamus cried.

"Why are you coming here and punching people?" Remus demanded as he had Aria sit on the couch. He summoned a jar of Bruise Balm which he put over Aria's eye, using a thin layer so any Muggles that saw it wouldn't be suspicious of a black eye suddenly disappearing.

Dean shrugged and for a moment, Seamus looked like he was not going to answer. But he took a deep breath and said,

"I had to punch someone!"

Kenneth folded his arms.

"You had to punch someone?"

"Yes!" Seamus cried. "I just . . . I can't punch anyone else that I want to punch so why not punch Harry? He's causing problems."

"I'm causing problems?" Harry cried, offended.

"You're saying that You-Know-Who's back!" Seamus cried. "Do you want to know how scary that is? My mam's married to a Muggle! We'll be a target if he's really back."

"Gee," Aria muttered, "I wonder what that must feel like."

"And then my da might be part of the IRA and he and mam sent me to Dean's house because there's so much violence in Belfast, and if he is a part of the IRA, he might get killed. He might get killed just going to church 'cause he's Catholic. Why is everyone trying to kill each other?"

Kenneth and Remus sighed.

"I'm sorry that you're feeling so overwhelmed, and are unable to go home," Kenneth said. "But you don't just get to punch someone because you're upset."

Seamus hung his head.

"I know," he murmured. "I just . . ." his fingers curled and uncurled. "They didn't even ask if I wanted to stay with Dean. I'm glad I am . . . but I only got three days with them and then they were sending me away."

Aria scowled at Seamus.

"But why punch Harry?" she demanded. Seamus shrugged. He did not seem inclined to answer any more questions.

"Well, if you're here," Kenneth said, going back into the kitchen, "you might as well stay for dinner."

"Really?" Dean cried.

"Dad's convinced if we all sat down at a table and ate a meal together, the world would be more peaceful," Aria said.

Harry planted himself in front of Seamus.

"I'm not making it up," he insisted. "I saw Voldemort get resurrected the night of the Third Task. Cedric saw him too. I don't want it to be true either, but it is. You think you're the only one worried about what might happen to people you care about? Aria's a Muggleborn. Voldemort's already tried to kill me!"

Seamus heaved a sulky sigh.

Aria crossed her arms, sulking on the couch. She could not wait for Seamus to leave.

Chapter Text

The Longbottoms had been moved out of the Janus Thickey Ward into private rooms on another floor. Alice was sleeping behind a curtain when Aria and Harry arrived with Sirius, Remus, and Barty, but Frank was sitting by the window with Neville, looking through a photo album with him. Florian was there too but sitting by his sister's side.

"Aria! Harry!" Neville cried, jumping to his feet. Frank caught the album before it crashed to the floor and set it on a nearby table. Barty stepped to the side to let Aria and Harry rush to Neville.

"It's so good to see you," Aria cried. They hadn't seen Neville since the cookout at the Weasleys. Neville grinned, turning to his dad.

"Dad," he said, "these are two of my closest friends. Aria Bourne and Harry Potter. Guys, this is my dad, Frank Longbottom."

"It's nice to meet you, Lord Longbottom," Harry said. Frank stared at him for a moment before shaking his head.

"No need to 'lord' me," he said, reaching out and carefully touching Harry's shoulder. "I was always going to be Uncle Frank to you. Merlin . . . you look just like James. But with Lily's eyes." He gently lifted Harry's fringe, staring at the lightning bolt on Harry's forehead.

"I'm so sorry they're gone," he said. "Alice and I . . . we were meant to be there for you."

"It's all right, Lord—Uncle Frank," Harry said. "I've . . . turned out all right."

Frank turned to Aria.

"You're the girl who was in my head," he said.

"I would apologize, but I think this was a happy accident," Aria answered. Frank laughed.

"A very happy accident," Frank agreed. "Thank you, for rescuing me from my own mind. I still can't . . . It's hard to wrap my mind around the fact that thirteen years have gone by."

There was a sadness over Frank Longbottom, Aria thought. She watched him pull Neville back to his side, holding his son tightly around the waist, as if afraid that what he saw was a dream.

"I assume you have been filled in on what has happened in the years between?" Sirius questioned. Frank's gaze fell on Sirius and Remus and his eyes widened.

"Sirius, Remus," he breathed. "I mean . . . yes." He looked at Barty, tears pricking at his eyes. "There's so much . . . if I had been around . . . I feel so terrible. To me it's like a massive jump from one moment to the next, but you all had to live through the pain and suffering."

"We are . . ." Sirius trailed off, thinking about what he wanted to say. "We're safe now." He ran a hand through Harry's hair.

"Florian was telling me how you managed to get all of us to a place in Switzerland," Frank said to Sirius. "I can't thank you enough for all the help you've given to Barty and Neville."

"Barty was important to you," Sirius answered seriously. "And he was important to Reggie." He took a deep breath. "When I found out he was actually alive, and I was in a position to help . . . there was no other choice."

Barty smiled at Sirius, looking more his age for once compared to the tired, haunted man he usually looked like.

"You just focus on getting better," Remus said. "We'll continue to help anyway we can."

"Neville told me Mum's reaction to finding out that you're a werewolf," Frank said. "I'm sorry she acted that way."

"It's hardly the worse reaction I've ever gotten," Remus quipped. Aria crossed her arms, scowling at Remus who ignored her.

"Aria's going to find a cure for lycanthropy," Neville stated. Frank raised his brows.

"Well," he said, "if she can accidentally break through thirteen years of mind problems like she did for me, I expect she'll have a cure in no time."

Aria blushed. Harry patted her on the back.

Sirius looked at his pocket watch.

"Is Aria good to stay here for a bit?" he asked. "I've got an appointment for Harry with a private healer."

"It's fine," Frank said, gesturing to a seat. "I'd love to hear more about Hogwarts from one of Neville's friends."

"We'll be back in no less than two hours, then we'll go for lunch," Remus told Aria. She waved them off as Frank began asking her about her potions research.

Harry groaned and dragged his feet as he followed Sirius and Remus out of the private room back towards the lifts. A small part of him knew that this was necessary, but another part of him, a larger part, was terrified about what the exam would show. So much of his childhood was spent hiding what happened at the Dursleys because he would be in bigger trouble if he didn't. And the same thing repeated once he arrived at Hogwarts.

They left St. Mungo's an Apparated to Diagon Alley where Sirius led them down one of the side streets that jutted off the alley. Here Harry spotted a whole of medical practices. Remus pointed out the different types of healers. There were optometrists which were eye doctors, and apparently Sirius had an appointment for Harry there for after his physical. That excited Harry. He had never been to an eye doctor before. Aunt Petunia had gotten his glasses from the charity bin. He had found a spell in the school library that had fixed his glasses up and kept them from breaking, but it would be nice to actually see the board.

They approached a white stone house with a sign hanging over the door that read: CRUTCHLEY FAMILY HEALERS, SINCE 922.

"The Crutchley family is well known amongst purebloods who wish for discreet medical care," Sirius said as they paused just outside the door. "While all healers take an oath of privacy, St. Mungo's has had the . . . odd slip of the tongue from less than scrupulous mediwitches and healers. The Crutchley family has never had such a problem."

Harry nodded, glad that Sirius was taking the time to tell him why he had chosen this particular set of healers. Sirius pushed open the door and they stepped into a neat and orderly reception area. St. Mungo's could take a lesson from this place, Harry thought as Sirius approached the reception desk. The witch as the desk wore a white cap that Harry associated with Muggle nurses back during the World Wars.

"We have an appointment for Harry Potter," Sirius said. The receptionist's eyes flittered over to Harry, her gray eyes widening briefly, before she gave a quick nod and checked Harry's name against a list she had.

"If you could fill out this information sheet, I'll let Healer Crutchley know you're here," she said. Sirius picked up an offered Never-Out Quill. Harry peered over Sirius' shoulder as the man filled in the information the sheet requested. Name of patient, date of birth, any allergies. It all seemed pretty standard, though Harry could only guess at what was or wasn't standard. Madam Pomfrey was the only medical professional he had ever seen.

Once filled, Sirius passed the parchment back to the receptionist. She double checked it and then waved them to the comfy seats while she disappeared through a door.

Sitting between Sirius and Remus, Harry could not help but jiggle his leg in nervous anticipation of what was to come. He could feel his stomach twist and clench painfully, making him feel nauseous. Sirius grabbed hold of his hand while Remus set a hand on his knee. Harry nearly jerked out of Remus' hold at that.

"Sorry, wasn't expecting that," Harry muttered.

"It's all right," Remus said, "you're quite nervous."

The door the reopened and a middle-aged man, perhaps in his late forties, stepped out into the waiting room. He wore a set of pale gray robes with the Crutchley Family Healers logo over his left breast. It was had a wand standing straight up with two snakes twirling about it. Harry recalled seeing a similar Muggle emblem once in a book. However, the snakes on the logo patch flicked their tongues and actually slithered around the wand every few seconds.

"Harry Potter?" the healer called. Harry stumbled to his feet and Sirius had to steady him. Both men put comforting hands on Harry's shoulders as they followed the healer through the door and down a short hallway to an exam room.

It was larger than Harry anticipated. It was airy, the large window letting in natural light though the curtains kept the room private. The exam table was set next to a set of seats.

"Good afternoon, Mr. Potter," the healer said. "You may call me Healer Boris, otherwise, you'll confuse me with all the other Crutchleys running about the place." He smiled kindly at Harry who relaxed marginally. Healer Boris turned to Sirius and shook his hand before shaking Remus'.

"It's lovely to see you, Lord Black," he said. "It has been a while."

"A long while," Sirius agreed. "Thank you for agreeing to see us. I was going to take Harry to St. Mungo's, but with the climate, I thought a more private practice was in order."

"You've come to the right place," Healer Boris agreed. "With the way the ministry is being run, it would not surprise me if some journalist or ministry worker attempted to access medical records. Now, your intake paperwork says you've never seen a healer, Mr. Potter?"

"Harry," Harry insisted. "And I've seen the mediwitch at Hogwarts. But no healers or Muggle doctors."

"Not even for your glasses?"

"No."

"I've got an appointment lined up for that," Sirius said. "We suspect that his former Muggle relatives were of the . . . wrong sort."

Healer Boris nodded, looking very grave. He had Harry stand in the center of the exam room.

"I'm going to take your height and weight," he explained, drawing his wand. "You may feel a tingle." Harry held his breath as the man ran his wand up and down his front. There was as soft tingle, warm, that spread from Harry's head to his toes. A parchment appeared floating beside Harry, and he could see writing appear. Healer Boris glanced at the parchment.

"You're coming in at 144 cm," the healer said. "57 inches. A bit on the shorter side for your age, but if the Muggles were neglectful, that is to be expected."

"Can it be fixed?" Harry asked.

"Usually," Healer Boris said. "I'll have to take a further look at you to determine how much can be made up. Your weight is at 94 pounds, which is good to see, it means you're at a healthier weight which can help you when trying to get that growth spurt."

"Harry's definitely filled out since coming into our care," Remus said.

"Is he eating a balanced diet?" Healer Boris asked. Sirius and Remus nodded. Healer Boris motioned for Harry to hop up onto the exam table and lay down.

"I'm going to do a full body scan," Healer Boris said. "It'll take a few minutes to finish as it will give us a detailed report on your overall health from birth to now. It's not usually used, as most people have medical records, but we're starting from scratch. Ready?"

Harry took a deep breath and let it out slowly. With a nod he closed his eyes and felt another tingle run down his body. Opening his eyes he spotted the parchment that had his weight and height on it begin to grow longer and longer. A quick glance at Sirius and Remus had him almost wishing he had not opened his eyes. Sirius' face had paled and his jaw had tightened. Remus was not holding onto the other man's wrist, as if keeping him from exploding. Healer Boris was staring at the growing parchment, already reading some of the results. His mouth turned down into a deep frown that had Harry very nervous. What did the parchment say? Were there injuries that had not healed properly?

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the parchment stopped growing and Healer Boris plucked it from the air. He took a deep breath before turning to Sirius and Remus.

"It's not good," the healer admitted. "But there's very little here that cannot be treated and fixed."

"What does it say?" Remus asked, once it became clear that Sirius could not speak, his jaw was clenched so tightly.

"Well, it shows great neglect," Healer Boris said. "It's clear that, until Hogwarts, Harry was not adequately fed."

Harry nodded, remembering the nights in the cupboard when his stomach felt like it was eating itself, how he would sneak out whenever possible and rifle through the trash for scraps.

"It also shows past injuries consistent with beatings with some kind of object," Healer Boris continued. "I'd say a belt is the most likely culprit."

"Uncle Vernon had a favorite belt," Harry whispered, staring at the ceiling. "He never wore it. It was just . . . it was just the belt he beat me with."

"Oh, pup," Sirius murmured. Harry slowly sat up, scooting closer to Sirius while staying on the exam table. Sirius reached over and held Harry's hand. Harry felt a blush grow on his face. He was fourteen, nearly fifteen, he shouldn't need to have his guardian hold his hand in the doctor's office!

"The scan also indicates that there is something wrong with the scar on his forehead," Healer Boris continued. "It's not giving off readings that I've seen before, so with your permission, I would like to send the findings surrounding the scar to my colleagues who specialize in curses on people."

"Of course," Sirius said. "We . . . I don't think anyone's ever taken a close look at the scar." Healer Boris made a note on the parchment.

"Whatever is the matter with Harry's scar doesn't seem to be affecting him at the moment," he said, "but I'll push it through with my colleagues. I know you wanted privacy, but if it would help speed up the process, could I share Harry's name with them?"

Harry tensed. What if this other healer decided to go to the press?

"Only if they take a Wizard's Oath on top of their usual vows," Sirius answered. "Minister Fudge would be only too happy to discover something is wrong with Harry's scar. I can just picture the field day the press would have."

Healer Boris nodded, making another note.

"The scans also indicate that you're sexually active," the man said, turning to Harry. "While it's not uncommon for boys your age to be experimenting, the scan does indicate that the activity began when you were thirteen."

"That's . . . young," Remus commented carefully.

"The scan is not full proof," Healer Boris said. "It only indicates when intercourse began. Unless a significant injury was a direct result, it wouldn't show things such as oral sex, touching, or exposure."

"Harry," Sirius murmured, rising to his feet. "Can you—,"

"The Dursleys didn't touch me," Harry hurried to say. Sirius took a deep breath.

"That's good to hear," he finally said. "But that was not what I was going to ask."

"We were just fooling around," Harry insisted, feeling bad for lying. His heart pounded against his chest. Sirius was already so stressed with everything going on with the Wizengamot and Dumbledore and Minister Fudge, there was no way he could just heap more problems into his lap. Even though Sirius insisted that there was nothing Harry could do that would make him send Harry away, Harry knew that everyone had their limits, and with everything else going on, he was not going to risk reaching Sirius' limit. Or Remus'.

Sirius stared hard at Harry, like he was trying to decide whether to call Harry out for his bluff or not.

"Does Harry carry any sexually transmitted diseases?" Remus asked.

"No," Healer Boris answered. Sirius relaxed a bit.

"Sexually transmitted diseases?" Harry cried. He could get diseases from having sex?

"I'll send a pamphlet home for you to discuss with him," Healer Boris said to Sirius. "It'll cover safe sex and contraception."

"I'm not having sex with girls," Harry blurted. He clapped a hand over his mouth, eyes widening. Great. Now his guardians would think he was into blokes, and he wasn't.

"You'll be thankful for the talk if you decide to branch out later," Healer Boris assured him, handing over the pamphlets to Remus who looked them over.

"Do we need to have a talk about you and Aria?" Sirius asked. Harry made a face.

"Ew, Sirius, no! She's like a sister to me. I wouldn't ever . . . gross!" He shook his head. Frankly, he could not imagine having sex with anyone anytime soon. It hurt and was uncomfortable and he would not want to put anyone else through that sort of situation.

The appointment wrapped up quickly after that. Healer Boris prescribed several heavy duty nutrition potions that Remus was certain Aria and Snape would want to brew themselves, and they left for the optometrist's. That appointment went by much better than the one with Healer Boris. The Eye Healer (as was the official name in the wizarding world) had Harry's prescription determined within ten minutes and Harry was allowed to pick out new frames.

"When you're older and have come into your magical maturity, you'll be eligible for a corrective potion," the witch said as Harry tried out various frames. "But you need full magical power in order to handle it, so it would not be recommended until after you've turned seventeen at the earliest. Many wait a few years for their magic to settle."

"James was going to do that," Remus recalled. "The war got in the way."

Harry settled on a set of square frames that didn't magnify his eyes behind the lenses. The frames were thin so the glasses didn't overwhelm his face. In fact, the frames seemed to compliment his face shape. He chose the frames in a dark gray. The lenses were spelled to adjust the prescription strength for two years and came with anti-scratch and water repellant charms on them.

By the time Sirius had paid for the glasses, Harry was ready for food. Sirius wrapped an arm around Harry as Remus Apparated to pick up Aria from St. Mungo's. Sirius led Harry through Diagon to another street lined with restaurants.

"You did good today," Sirius praised as they claimed an outdoor table at a little bistro. The menus came floating over to them. "I'm proud of you."

Harry ducked his head, focusing on the menu.

"We are going to have to talk about your sex life," Sirius said.

"No!" Harry whined.

"I don't want you getting a girl accidentally pregnant," Sirius stated. "Abortion isn't done in the wizarding world, it's quite frowned upon. On top of that, we have excellent contraception spells so as long as you're safe and use common sense, you shouldn't have to worry about being a teenage father."

Harry groaned.

Chapter Text

"What're you reading?"

Harry deposited himself onto the couch, disturbing the pillows Aria had gathered around her into a nest. She gave him a half-hearted scowl even as he stole more pillows to put around himself. She snatched her favorite blue pillow with a fuzzy front back.

"I'm looking into what it takes to be a healer," she said. "It's rather fascinating."

"I thought you were going to be a potion's mistress," Harry said.

"I could be both," Aria argued, though she doubted that very much. At least, not right away. She knew from Penny's letters that the girl was practically worked to the bone as part of her healer apprenticeship, but Penelope was also studying to be a general healer.

"We're entering into 5th year," Aria reminded Harry. "We're going to be taking our OWLs which will directly impact what we can or cannot take for NEWTs and that impacts what we can or can't do after Hogwarts. Professor Snape said that we'll be pulled into his office for career discussions." She glanced over at him. "What do you want to be when you grow up?"

"Alive."

Aria huffed.

"I'm serious, Harry," she admonished.

"I am being serious!" Harry cried. "At this rate . . . if I make it to adulthood without Voldemort killing me it'll be a miracle."

"Don't say that," Aria said. "It's not funny."

"Sorry," Harry muttered.

"Pretend that Voldemort doesn't exist," Aria instructed. "What would you want to be then?"

Harry frowned, hugging a pillow to his chest. He had been rather quiet since his healer's appointment. Very closed mouth about it. Aria was not use to Harry keeping secrets from her, and she was doing her best to be content with him not telling her everything, but it was so hard! Getting him to talk at all this summer was like pulling teeth.

"A teacher," Harry finally said. "I . . . I think I'd like to be a defense teacher. People come to me to help them in DADA all the time, and I enjoy helping the younger kids learn defense when they're having trouble."

"I think you'd make a great teacher," Aria said. "Professor Potter."

Harry threw a pillow at her.

The Floo suddenly flared. Aria and Harry immediately reached for their wands. Sirius was not due home from the ministry for another couple of hours, and Neville and Barty were in Switzerland now. Their Spinner's End Floo address was not known to many people, so it was concerning to have it flare in the middle of the afternoon.

"Remus!" Aria cried just as Sirius came flying out of the grate, soot covering him like he had no care for how he appeared so long as he came out of the correct grate. There was a wild look in his eyes, nearly like the look that he had had in his mugshot.

"Remus!" Sirius shouted, skidding to a stop in front of the couch, nearly flipping over the coffee table. Remus came running from the kitchen, still holding a box of tea in one hand, his wand in the other.

"Harry!" Sirius cried, grabbing hold of Harry, and pulling him up from the couch. "I need to take you to Gringotts now!"

"Why?" Harry cried. Aria jumped to her feet, fear curdling in her stomach.

"Remus, you need to come!" Sirius cried, yanking Remus forward. He dropped the tea box in shock. Within seconds the three of them were back through the Floo and Aria was alone in the house.

What the hell had just happened?

The Floo deposited Sirius, Harry, and Remus in a private receiving room that Harry had not known existed. He had thought that you could only access Gringotts by walking through the front doors.

Sirius marched them from the receiving room which was off the main lobby down the familiar hallway that led to the offices of account managers. Harry had only been down the hall a few times, and only since Sirius returned from Switzerland. Sirius was handling most of the Potter accounts while Harry was still a minor, though he had taken Harry once to introduce him to the Potter account manager, Ripblade.

"Sirius," Remus cried as they marched. "What is going on?"

"Wait," Sirius answered. He threw open the door to Ripblade's office, dragging Harry inside.

Within, Ripblade was speaking in rapid Gobblygook to several other goblins while a set of healers in the lime green robes of St. Mungo's stood talking quietly with Bill Weasley. Bill looked over the moment they arrived and grinned. Harry immediately felt better seeing Bill. It couldn't be too bad if Bill was here, right? Maybe they had found something in one of his vaults that they needed to get rid of?

"Thank you, Lord Black, for bringing Heir Potter here so quickly," Ripblade said. "Please take a seat and we can go over next steps."

"What is happening?" Remus demanded. "Sirius, you've ten seconds to explain what is going on!"

"Calm yourself, Mr. Lupin," Ripblade said. "Please sit and we will explain."

Remus took a seat, still glaring a bit at the goblins while Sirius pulled Harry to a seat so that he sat between Sirius and Remus.

"Hello," one of the healers said, stepping forward. "I'm Healer Murdoch. I specialize in curses, particularly those curses that have been placed on a person. Healer Crutchley sent me the scan results from your physical the other day, centered on your scar."

Oh, is this what this was about? Harry worried his bottom lip. This was probably bad then. But they were they at Gringotts and not St. Mungo's?

"I specialized in Black Magic curses when I did my training," Healer Murdoch continued. "It involved the study of obscure magics, ones that aren't seen much anymore. It took a few days for me to recognize what I was seeing in your scans, which I then brought here to Gringotts for confirmation."

"What is it?" Remus asked. Sirius was shaking his head, clearly having already been told, his face pale. Only now did Harry realize his godfather was trembling.

"Mr. Potter's scar is acting like a little pocket," Healer Murdoch explained. "Within this little pocket is a fragment of a soul."

"A what?" Remus cried, disgust and horror coloring his voice. Harry, for his part, did not scream or shout. How could he when his very insides felt like they were freezing over. A piece of soul? His mind immediately jumped to the diary that Draco had had back in second year, the foul piece of magic that they had had to call the aurors in for, when Harry first met Bill.

Glancing at Bill and seeing how grim his face had become, Harry knew immediately what they were dealing with.

"I've got a Horcrux in my head?" he cried, jumping to his feet, eyes widening in his own horror.

"The soul fragment itself is not the Horcrux," Healer Murdoch explained.

"How do you know what a Horcrux is?" Sirius demanded.

"What do you mean the fragment isn't the Horcrux?" Harry asked.

"A Horcrux," Bill said, soothingly, gently, like Harry were a wild animal, and maybe he was because he could feel his magic swirling within him in horror and agitation, desperate to fix whatever it was that was making him hysterical, "is not the piece of soul itself, but the object in which the soul fragment resides. You are the Horcrux, Harry."

White noise. The rushing of blood in his ears. He could no longer hear the people around him as Bill's words banged about in his head, echoing over and over and over again. He was a Horcrux. He was a Horcrux! He had a piece of someone's soul inside his head! Who's soul was . . .

Harry gasped as it clicked.

"I have a piece of Voldemort's soul inside my head?" he shrieked.

"That is what we believe," Healer Murdoch answered. Why was the healer being so calm about this? There was a piece of the Dark Lord in his skull! He needed it out. Out! Out!

Harry heard Sirius and Remus and Bill and the healers shouting, but he ignored them as he took his nails to his forehead and began digging. He needed the soul out of him now! Out! Out! Out! He had had the scar since the night his parents had died! It was the symbol of all that he had survived but really it was just the entry point to filth and horror and a piece of Voldemort. No wonder the motherfucker was able to come back to life when he had made Harry a Horcrux! No wonder the man was obsessed with him!

His face was growing sticky. There were hands on him, trying to keep him from scratching at his scar.

"No!" he screamed, batting at the hands, trying to rip out of their grip. "I've got to get it out. Get it out!"

He was suddenly pressed against a warm and solid chest, his arms forced into a crisscross at his waist. The grip on him was firm but it did not hurt him. Harry tried yanking out of the grip, but he could not budge whoever was holding onto him.

"Let me go!" he shouted. "Let me go, please! I've got to . . . got to . . ."

"Harry!" Gentle hands cupped Harry's blood-stained face, holding his face firmly until Harry's vision cleared and he stared into Remus' amber eyes. His whole chest heaved as he began to come down from the hysteria that had possessed him. Harry could feel the blood trickling from his forehead, threatening to fall into his eyes, some of it mixing with the tears rolling down his cheeks. Remus took a handkerchief and carefully wiped the blood away.

"Deep breaths, Harry," Remus murmured. "Follow Sirius, okay? Breathe like him."

Only now did Harry realize that it was Sirius holding him in such a firm grip. He let his head fall back on his godfather's shoulder, feeling how Sirius breathed in . . . and out . . . in . . . out . . .

Sirius released Harry's arms, bringing his own arms up further, wrapping Harry in a tight hug while pressing his face into Harry's hair.

"Sirius," Harry sobbed, "there's a Horcrux . . . I'm a Horcrux . . . please get it out of me!"

"We're going to," Sirius murmured. "We're going to. You just need to take some deep breaths, okay?" Harry nodded and they sat, just breathing, for a few minutes. Remus finished wiping all the blood and tears from Harry's face.

"If Mr. Potter is prepared," Ripblade eventually said, "we can move to the ritual room. Gringotts has experienced cursebreakers who know how to remove soul fragments from objects without destroying the object."

Harry nodded.

"I'm ready," he whispered. "Is that . . . is Bill going to help?"

"I'm one of Gringott's best at Horcrux destroying," Bill replied, coming into Harry's line of vision. "I had a lot of practice in Egypt and since I've been transferred back to England, I've been tasked with the more . . . obscure curses that Gringotts is tasked to deal with. You're going to be just fine, okay? I'm not going to let anything happen to you."

Harry nodded and Sirius released him. He rose on shaky legs, leaning on Remus for extra support as the group made its way out of the office and down another hallway.

"The process is straightforward," Bill told Harry as they entered the chamber. "I will essentially 'recall' the soul fragment from you and place it into another object. That object we will then destroy which will then destroy the soul fragment."

"Is that what you did with the diary?" Harry asked.

"What diary?" Sirius asked.

"A horcrux made its way into Hogwarts during Harry's second year," Bill explained. "The aurors and I were immediately called, and I disposed of it. A diary that belonged to a former student named Tom Riddle."

"Who was he?" Remus asked as the goblins began drawing multiple runes on the floor while conversing with Healer Murdoch about where each rune needed to go.

"Not sure," Bill answered. "I did some research, just to make sure he hadn't made any more. In Egypt it was common at one time to make up to three horcruxes. As far as I'm aware, Tom Riddle made the horcrux at sixteen and then graduated Hogwarts, worked for a bit at Borgin and Burkes in Knockturn Alley, but then he disappears from the record. I can't find anything about him after about six years after he graduated Hogwarts."

"We have prepared the space," Healer Murdoch said to Bill. Bill inspected the runes with a nod.

"Harry," he said, "I need you to lie down in the middle of the circle we've drawn."

"Is . . . will it hurt?" Harry asked, his feet suddenly feeling like lead. "Don't lie to me, please."

Bill let out a heavy breath.

"It will hurt," he said. "I can't imagine that it won't. The soul fragment is most likely attached to you and won't want to leave." Bill placed his hands on Harry's shoulders. "I will make sure you come out of this all right, Harry. I won't let anything happen to you."

Harry nodded. He didn't think he could trust any other cursebreaker.

"I'm also going to cast a body bind on you," Billy explained. "It's important that, for a ritual like this where we need to remove a soul fragment that we maintain control of it until we can get it into another vessel. If you were to move outside the circle, the soul fragment might get away from us and try to possess one of us."

Harry grimaced.

"I understand," he muttered, stepping into the circle and laying down. Bill patted his shoulder and cast a soft Petrificus Totalus. For a few seconds everything was fine, then Harry's heart began to beat faster, and he felt unexpected panic slam over him like a tidal wave. Long flashes of memory from the night of the Third Task zipped across his mind, how Abraxas Malfoy tied him so tightly to the headstone of Voldemort's father he could not move an inch. The panic only grew as a hideous pain came clawing at his scar. When Voldemort had touched him that night, he had pressed a skeletal finger to Harry's scar, and it felt just like now. Like someone was trying to split his head open with an axe. If he had been able to open his mouth, Harry would have screamed and screamed and screamed.

Above him, he could only see the ceiling of the ritual room and a growing cloud of inky blackness as it was yanked bit by bit from his head. He could vaguely hear Bill and the healers and the goblins chanting, or at least he thought they might be chanting. There was too much blood pumping in his ears, and the black cloud fighting not to be taken from his head kept shrieking with an intensity and pitch that was the stuff of Muggle horror stories. The soul fragment did not want to be separated from its host.

Why couldn't he just pass out? Why did he have to suffer through being awake during this? Harry fought against the body bind, wanting out now, but Bill's magic was too strong. If he made it back home from this, he was going to wrap himself his dad's Invisibility Cloak, an object Sirius had given him just after the Second Task once he had managed to liberate it from Dumbledore and hide away from the world.

He'd take Hedwig with him of course. Maybe let Aria come too. But he would wrap himself up so that no one could find him. No Voldemort, no Dumbledore, nothing. He would be hidden away from the world, and no one would be able to hurt him every again.

Harry's body gave a sudden jerk, his shoulders lifting several inches off the stone floor as Bill gave a final yank on the inky blackness desperate to stay attached to Harry. The sudden release sent Harry slamming back against the floor, his head knocking against the stone. Pain blossomed in the back of his head, bright spots of color erupted in his eyes, and he prayed that he would pass out.

Movement suddenly came back to Harry as his body was released from the Body Bind. Immediately he was crying out in pain, trembling arms reaching for his head. Sirius and Remus were immediately in his line of vision, gently grabbing hold of his hands and petting his head.

"You're okay, pup," Sirius murmured over and over again. Harry couldn't form words, he could only make desperate, incoherent yells that began to taper after a few minutes of his guardians gently holding him and whispering sweet nothings into his ears.

"You did so well," Remus whispered, gathering Harry into his arms. "You were so brave. So very brave."

"I wanna go home," Harry sobbed. "Please. I just wanna go home."

"We'll go home," Sirius promised.

"I want Aria," Harry said. She always made things better. He had not been talking to her like he normally had. He had been bottling all his feelings up because he was afraid of burdening her after all the things she had gone through in the last few months. But now all he wanted to do was curl up in bed with her and tell her all the things that he had been keeping to himself. About the Third Task especially. How he was really feeling about the ministry, about Dumbledore, about everything.

"She's at home," Remus assured him. "She'll want to see you too."

Gently, Remus and Sirius had Harry sit up in Remus' arms. Healer Murdoch knelt in front of Harry, waving her wand over him as she took his vitals and treated the front and back of his head.

"Nasty piece of work," Bill said, holding up a battered looking pot which he immediately placed inside a thick bag with golden runes stitched into the fabric. "One less Horcrux in the world."

"Can you write up a report for Madam Bones?" Sirius asked. "I know it's been a bit on the downlow, but the Wizengamot gave the DMLE permission to create a task force to investigate the Third Task and the 'possibility' that the Dark Lord has returned. She'll be interested in the fact that you pulled a fragment of his soul from Harry."

"Will do," Bill assured him.

"Can we take him home?" Remus asked Healer Murdoch. She handed Harry a potion which he swiftly drank. Immediately the pain banging about his head dissipated.

"Yes," she said, "but I want to do a follow-up appointment with his primary care healer."

"We can arrange that," Sirius said, casting a Feather-Light Charm on Harry. He slipped his arms under Harry's knees and shoulders, lifting him in his arms.

"I can walk," Harry muttered, leaning his head against Sirius' shoulder.

"I know you can, but let me carry you this once," Sirius murmured as Ripblade guided them out of the ritual room towards a private Floo usually reserved for human workers at the bank.

Aria sat on the couch staring at the Floo, waiting for Harry to come back with Sirius and Remus. Hedwig had joined her not long into her vigil, and Fawkes had appeared in a blast of fire about an hour ago. His singing had soothed most of Aria's worry, and now she had both bird captive in her arms, though after a few indignant squawks and beak clicks at the beginning, they had settled down, resigned to their fates.

Kenneth arrived, pausing seeing Aria's arms full of birds.

"Where's everyone?" he asked.

"Sirius came back and said they needed to take Harry to Gringotts and they left," Aria answered, still staring at the Floo. "That was four hours ago."

"Did they say why?" Kenneth asked, sitting on the other side of the couch. Aria shook her head.

"Are you holding the birds captive?"

Aria tightened her hold on Hedwig and Fawkes.

"I'm not sure I know who the other bird is," Kenneth said. Fawkes chirped and Kenneth sighed with contentment.

"Fawkes is a phoenix," Aria answered. "He's Dumbledore's familiar—," Fawkes gave a sharp trill as if he were disagreeing with her. "Or . . . maybe not familiar then? But he's always with Dumbledore. Maybe Fawkes just belongs to Hogwarts." She pressed a kiss to the top of Fawkes' head plumage and the bird preened at the attention. Hedwig clicked her beak at Aria, and she had to kiss the top of Hedwig's head to make her feel better.

The Floo finally flared. Aria was on her feet in an instant, still clutching the birds to her chest though neither of them liked the sudden movement. Remus came first, followed by Sirius who was carrying Harry. Harry looked like he had seen better days. His face was as pale as a sick Dicken's character and there were scratches all over his face, particularly on his forehead. His scar too looked nasty, like it had been pried open.

"Thank Merlin!" Aria cried.

"Hedwig," Harry murmured, holding his arms out for his familiar. Aria deposited the snowy owl into her boy's arms. Hedwig cooed worriedly, rubbing her head against Harry's face.

"Is Severus at home?" Remus asked.

"I think so," Aria answered. Remus hurried from the house while Sirius went for the stairs. Aria and Kenneth followed, Fawkes now resting his head on Aria's shoulder now that he was not sharing her arms with another bird. The spoiled little thing.

Aria had to wait in the hallway while Sirius got Harry into pajamas and cleaned his face. Once she was allowed in Harry's bedroom, she sat on the foot of the bed, watching Sirius tuck Harry in. Fawkes flew out of Aria's arms and landed on the headboard, just above Harry's head.

"Why's Fawkes here?" Sirius demanded, eyeing the bird suspiciously.

"Fawkes likes me," Aria said. "He's been showing up ever since he helped me destroy the basilisk second year. Sometimes he comes to me at Hogwarts."

Fawkes began singing while Hedwig settled on the quilt, pressing up against Harry's side to watch over her boy.

"Sirius, what's happened?" Kenneth asked.

"When we took Harry to the healer the other week, he had some concerning readings from Harry's scar, and sent the readings to a curse specialist," Sirius explained, watching Harry pet Hedwig. "Turns out, within the scar, was a piece of the Dark Lord's soul."

"His soul?" Kenneth cried, voice rising in pitch.

"Harry's scar was a horcrux?" Aria gasped.

"Not Harry's scar," Sirius said, "Harry himself."

Aria immediately dry heaved, she should not stop herself. Kenneth grabbed the trash can by the desk and shoved it at her, just in case.

"Bill Weasley and the goblins were able to remove the soul from Harry," Sirius continued, "and we'll be making a follow up appointment with Healers Murdoch and Crutchley."

"What's a horcrux?" Kenneth asked.

"It's a foul piece of dark magic," Sirius spat. "Even we Blacks stayed clear of such things though we certainly retained the knowledge of it. A horcrux is an object in which a piece of a person's soul dwells for safe keeping. If the person were to die, they would not fully die because a part of their soul still remains. Horcruxes can be used to raise the dead, as can a number of rituals. Regardless, they are what ensure people who die don't stay dead."

"And somehow Harry was made to carry a piece of this Dark Lord's soul in him?" Kenneth questioned. Sirius nodded.

"If it's such dark magic, how does Aria know about it?" Kenneth demanded after a minute. Aria gave him her sweetest smile even as he leveled his fiercest glare at her.

"According to Bill Weasley, Harry and his friends came across a horcrux at Hogwarts," Sirius said, also leveling Aria with a sharp glare.

"Yeah, it was a diary from this student called Tom Riddle," Aria said. "I may have interacted with it a bit. We wanted to know if it knew anything about the Chamber of Secrets and it dragged us into a one of its entries. That's how we found out that Hagrid was accused of releasing the monster and expelled." She took a deep breath. "Of course, the diary was somehow responsible for the Chamber being open in the first place during our second year, which means Tom Riddle is somehow involved. Which doesn't make sense because the basilisk killed Myrtle and he and Myrtle were friends! Just like he and Professor McGonagall were but she pretends they weren't!"

The two men stared at her.

"What are you talking about?" Sirius asked.

"Oh . . . haven't I told you? I can see past events in Hogwarts. I call them Shadows as in Shadows of the Past, you know? Anyway, at the Yule Ball, I saw a Shadow where McGonagall, when she was a student, was kissed under the mistletoe by Tom Riddle. Madam Pomfrey, Lady Longbottom, and Moaning Myrtle were there. They even got a picture! But when I mentioned it to Professor McGonagall she laughed and said she and Tom Riddle had hardly known each other at Hogwarts."

"So, this Tom Riddle's diary happens to be a Horcrux and then a second Horcrux show up attached to Harry?" Kenneth questioned. Aria shrugged.

"That seems to be the gist of it," she said.

Harry suddenly gasped, shoving off the quilt as he sat up, dislodging Hedwig and disrupting Fawkes' song.

"Tom Riddle!" he cried. "He was in the graveyard!"

"What?" Sirius and Kenneth cried together, at the same moment Remus returned with Snape close behind.

"What do you mean?" Aria asked as Snape came to the side of the bed and began casting his own diagnostic charms over her friend.

"I mean his gravestone was in the graveyard," Harry said, breathing heavily. It was clear he was trying to remember something. "I was tied to it and . . . and . . . the headstone read THOMAS RIDDLE, BELOVED FATHER, AND GRANDFATHER. Abraxas Malfoy used a bone from his skeleton in the ritual that brought Voldemort back to life. Called it 'the bone of the father'. And . . . and Voldemort . . . he said . . . said . . . I don't remember exactly, but something about his Muggle father."

"Tom Riddle and You-Know-Who could be the same person?" Sirius questioned. Snape paused in his rifling through a bag for potions.

"It's no wonder Bill couldn't find any information on Tom Riddle after a certain time," Remus hypothesized. "If he got rid of who he was to take on a new persona."

Aria scrunched up her face in thought. It would make sense that Voldemort was not the real name of the Dark Lord. The wizarding world did seem to have some unique naming practices and traditions, but she doubted that any family was cruel enough to actually name their child Voldemort. However, one thing didn't make sense . . .

"Aren't the Death Eaters all about blood purity and pureblood supremacy?" she asked. The wizards nodded. "Then . . . why would someone like Abraxas Malfoy be following him? If Voldemort is Tom Riddle, then that means Tom Riddle's a halfblood."

There was silence in the room for a moment before Sirius burst out laughing. He laughed so hard he had to sit on the floor and tears streamed down his cheeks.

"Cease your insane howls!" Snape ordered, glaring at the man. "I don't see what you're laughing at."

"Voldemort might be a halfblood!" Sirius howled. "My . . . my parents . . . Bellatrix . . . were so bloody in love with him and all that he stood for. Yet he was nothing more than a halfblood himself!"

"Bloody hypocrite then," Remus muttered.

Snape slathered some kind of sticky balm over Harry's inflamed scar.

"It could be," Snape said, "that those who are 'in the know' follow him because his magical bloodline outweighs the Muggle."

"That would have to be some bloodline," Sirius said, wiping his tears away and rising to his feet.

"To get Abraxas Malfoy on your side?" Snape questioned. "It would have to be."

"But that's like . . . Merlin level bloodline," Remus cried. "Or a Founder or something."

"Well . . . the Chamber of Secrets is said to open only for heirs of Slytherin," Sirius said. "At least, the old wives' tales say that."

"It seems," Snape said, changing the subject slightly, "that you've no Dark Magic on you anymore, Mr. Potter." He glanced at Sirius. "After the Horcrux incident in their second year, I ran scans and Mr. Potter had some Dark Magic residue on him. I thought it was from the Killing Curse that had somehow unharmed him as a baby. Now I see it was all focused on the scar."

"Did you know about the Horcruxes?" Remus asked. Snape shook his head.

"I didn't," he said, "but . . . it makes sense. At a certain point . . . the man just got more and more . . . violent and unstable. Like he was going mad. If he were splitting his soul, that could account for such drastic changes in personality. He was, of course, always a terrible man, but there was a strategic method to what he did. At the beginning. Near the end he was . . . well . . . he seemed to lose the plot once he turned all focus on Harry."

"But to go through such a personality change, he would have to make multiple Horcruxes," Sirius said. "I remember reading in a book when I was kid about a man in Finland back in the 1400s who made four Horcruxes and went insane."

"What sort of books were you reading as a kid?" Kenneth cried, voice going up again.

"Well, two are destroyed now," Aria said, reminding all the adults that there were children in the room. "The diary and the soul that was in Harry."

Harry curled up around Hedwig.

"We'll . . . chat more later," Sirius decided, pulling the quilt back up to Harry's shoulders. "Harry's been through a lot today and needs to rest. Do you want any of us to stay?"

"Aria," Harry said. Aria settled on Hedwig's other side.

The men slipped from the room, closing the door quietly behind them. Harry slipped his hand into Aria's.

"It was awful," he whispered. "I was . . . there was so much pain and it . . . it was like I was back in the graveyard, the night of the Third Task."

Aria rubbed her thumb over Harry's knuckles.

"It was . . . I thought I was going to die," Harry said. "Both in the graveyard and at Gringotts. There was . . . it was so painful . . . I just wanted to come home."

"You're here now," Aria whispered.

"The Triwizard Cup was a portkey," Harry went on, as if he hadn't heard Aria. "Cedric and I . . . it took us out of the maze, and we thought it would take us back to the start, but it dropped us in the middle of a graveyard. The cup got tossed a bit from us and we were disorientated . . . as we began to get our bearings, I felt pain in my scar. Like when Professor Quirrell was nearby in first year, but ten times worse. Cedric tried to help me, and I tried to make him leave, but then a robed figure came out of this crypt carrying a baby and . . . he spoke. It was Lord Malfoy. He said,

"'There's another here.' And the bundle in his arms answered, 'Kill the spare' and then Lord Malfoy shot the Killing Curse at Cedric, and he went flying and he was so still and so quiet I thought . . . I thought he was dead!"

Harry buried his face in his pillow. Hedwig clicked her beak, hooting in concern as her boy cried. Fawkes began to trill again, his song easing Harry's tears. Aria too felt tears roll down her cheeks as she heard how her vision had come true. Someone had tried to kill Cedric, and if she hadn't given him that amulet, he would be dead! The thought nearly froze her blood like the original vision had.

"Lord Malfoy cast some kind of spell, forcing him up against this large grave marker . . . like one of those fancy monuments almost . . . that was what had Thomas Riddle written on it. He tied me to it . . . the ropes . . . I can still feel the ropes gripping my wrists, burning them as I tried to get out of them. He then . . . I don't know where it came from . . . but there was a fire and a large cauldron and Lord Malfoy started adding things to it. There was . . . um . . . a bone of the father, which he took from Thomas Riddle's grave, there was the blood of the enemy forcibly taken, which he took from me because he used a really sharp dagger to get my blood." Harry raised his left arm and exposed it, showing the brand-new scar he had received from that night. It was a long cut from his wrist to his elbow. Anger burned in Aria when she saw it. Lord Malfoy probably didn't even need to make the cut that big, he just wanted to because he was a sadistic twat!

"Then he also added, flesh of a follower . . . or something like that," Harry continued. "Malfoy cut a portion of his own arm and added it to the cauldron. It hurt him, I could tell, but he was quick to heal it unlike me. Then he took the baby bundle and tossed it into the cauldron. I was praying that it would drown, that whatever ritual they were trying to perform would fail. But it didn't. Black smoke billowed from the cauldron and it and the fire disappeared and . . . my scar exploded in pain and I was screaming but Lord Malfoy gagged me. When the smoke cleared this ugly . . . reptile like man stood in its place. Malfoy conjured a robe for him."

Harry paused to listen to Fawkes and to pet Hedwig. Aria let him stay silent even though every part of her burned for him to continue. Now was not the time to sate her own curiosity, now was the time to listen.

"He . . . Voldemort . . . he went over to Cedric. Said it was a waste of pureblood blood, but that sometimes these things couldn't be helped. He actually used his foot to push Cedric's face around. Then he came to me and . . . started taunting me. Said he needed to find a way around my mum's sacrifice and now that he and I shared blood he could . . . touch me."

Aria held her breath at the implications. Had He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named molested Harry?

"He pressed his finger to my scar and it was . . . I always thought that pain was the color red. You know? Like sadness is blue and evil is black . . . but it was white hot. I thought I was going to pass out. Be he backed off and used Malfoy's Dark Mark to call his Death Eaters. Many came . . . many didn't. Crabbe and Goyle's fathers were there, so was Lord Parkinson and Lord Nott." Aria nodded, none of those were a surprise.

"Lucius Malfoy was also there," Harry said. "The Dark Lord he . . . he joked about how nice it was for Lucius to come when he was first called and not have to be dragged by the hair to obey."

Aria swallowed hard as she felt sick. Her vision of Draco's future came back, how he had been dragged into the study and forced to take the Dark Mark and there wasn't anything he or his parents could do.

"Voldemort wanted to kill me," Harry continued. "I hoped he would be quick about it, but he wanted to prolong it. Show that he was not going to be bested by a child. He gave me my wand and decided he wanted to duel me. I'm so glad I joined the dueling club with Professor Moody because I would not have lasted as long as I did if I hadn't had some training. I was clearly outmatched though, and I managed to run off and hide behind some gravestones, but I eventually had to go and confront him. When I did, we both cast at the same time and our spells connected in the air. It was both terrifying and beautiful. Somehow . . . and I'm not really sure what was happening, but my magic overpowered the connection and the light of my spell reached out and touched the tip of his wand. Ghosts started coming out of his wand, people he had killed. I think they were in order of his last kills. There was an old Muggle man and my parents."

Harry's voice hitched.

"They spoke to me," Harry murmured. "Said they were so proud of me. That I was so brave. I didn't feel brave, I just wanted it all to end. But they told me to hang on, that they would give me time to escape, and that help was coming. The ghosts rushed at Voldemort and I . . . I was able to make a break for the Cup. People started shooting spells at me, and that was when Cedric suddenly got to his feet and fought back, covering my back until we both stumbled to the Cup, and it took us back to the start of the maze."

The two lay in silence after that, the shadows of the late afternoon lengthening into the shadows of the early evening. Fawkes at some point disappeared in a burst of flame, and Hedwig snoozed in Harry's arms. Aria kept holding onto his hand, deciding that she was not going to be the first to let go.

A creak from the door alerted them to the presence of an adult. Kenneth poked his head in.

"Dinner's ready," he said. "Snape's come by with your nutrition potions, Harry."

"Nutrition potions?" Aria questioned.

"The healer doesn't like how malnourished I am," Harry said. "I've . . . my time at the Dursleys wasn't kind, Aria. I really wish you could remember . . . but not only did they beat me . . . I didn't get enough to eat. Hogwarts is the first place that I've been able to eat three meals a day. So I've got to take from nutrition potions in hopes of catching me up to people our age. I'm short and underweight."

"I could've told you that," Aria quipped, earning a small smile from Harry. Harry slipped his hand out of hers and the two rolled off the bed. Kenneth put an arm around both of their shoulders as they left the room. The smell of linguine and fresh bread wafted up the stairs, as did the irritated tones of Sirius and Snape who seemed to always be two seconds away from throttling each other.

Aria was going to make a slightly snide comment about those two, but Harry was grinning, as if pleased to hear the bickering between the two men, like it was a comfort, so she kept her mouth shut.

Remus' voice sounded, a soft murmur keeping the peace. Harry hurried forward into the kitchen, going straight for Sirius and Remus who greeted him with over-the-top enthusiasm that had the boy laughing.

"I take it you're staying for dinner, Sev?" Kenneth asked.

"I did not invite him!" Sirius cried.

"I am," Snape replied, very seriously. Sirius groaned dramatically before pushing Harry, gently, towards the fridge to grab a pitcher of water. Aria let the soft bickering of the wizards wash over her as she settled at the table. Kenneth's eyes danced with amusement and even Remus' mouth twitched upward a few times.

Whatever happened, Aria decided as the food was passed around to each of them, no Dark Lord was going to break up this little family. They would all survive whatever came, she would make sure of it. Never again would someone hurt Harry, Muggle or magical.

Never.

Chapter Text

At the beginning of July, Madam Bones came to Grimmauld Place to interview Harry about the Third Task.

"You're looking quite well, Mr. Potter," she said as Winky served them all tea. "I notice your scar is not so prominent anymore."

"Healer Murdoch things that it'll start to disappear more now that the soul fragment isn't there," Harry said. "Professor Snape's been giving me some Extra-Strength Scar Cream. It's definitely odd. I never realized how much background pain it was giving me until it was gone."

Madam Bones looked sad for a moment.

"I'm sorry that you've had to go through that," she said. "Mr. Weasley was kind enough to allow me to watch the destruction of both horcruxes. The soul itself tries to fight the destruction. I can't imagine what it did when it was being pulled from your head."

Harry shrugged. Sirius patted his knee.

"He's also looking well due to the healer visits we've had to Healer Crutchley," Sirius told her. "There . . . is a lot that the Dursleys must answer for. I'm speaking to Axel about the various ways we can bring justice about."

"I just want to ignore it all," Harry said. "They got stuck with me. It wasn't their choice."

"Their choice or not doesn't excuse their treatment of you," Sirius stated sternly. "Your mother, if she had gotten stuck with Dudley, would never have treated him like they treated you. Regardless of her relationship with Petunia."

Harry glanced at his lap.

"Was it serious?" Madam Bones asked.

"Nothing some potions can't fix," Sirius replied. "Thankfully. It may take a bit for him to get up to height with the rest of his peers, but we're certain that we can get him up to weight."

Harry blushed at that. Madam Bones set her tea down.

"Right, down to business," she said. "I asked Sirius to have you write down an account of that night. Have you done that?" Harry handed her a parchment. Madam Bones took hold of it and settled her monocle on her face, glancing over what he had to say.

"Much of this is similar to what Mr. Diggory wrote in his account," Madam Bones said, clearly pleased. "Now, what I need to do now is get a copy of your memory, with Lord Black's permission." She produced a parchment which Sirius looked at and signed.

"This won't be difficult," she told Harry. "I need you to think of that night, pull the memory to the front of your mind, and I shall use my wand to pull it from you."

Harry shook his head.

"It'll hurt!" he cried.

"This will not hurt," Sirius said. "I've had it done once or twice. It mostly tickles. I promise, I wouldn't have signed the consent form if it were going to hurt you." Harry paused, running that over in his mind. Sirius was right. He trusted his godfather and if his godfather didn't believe it was going to harm him, then he shouldn't be so scared about it. What was wrong with him?

"Sorry," Harry said. "I don't know . . . I know you wouldn't hurt me, Sirius."

"You've been through a lot, pup," Sirius said, running a hand through Harry's hair. He loved when Sirius did that. "It's natural that you have reservations about things."

Madam Bones set a crystal vial on the table and drew her wand. Harry scooted to the edge of the sofa so that she didn't have to reach so far. He held his breath as the woman placed the tip of his wand to his skull and he thought hard about the night of the Third Task. After a few seconds, he felt a small tug and then a glowing silver wisp was pulled from his head and the memory within his mind became dim. He watched, fascinated, as Madam Bone placed the memory into the crystal vial. She produced a second vial, twirled her wand around the top of the first vial, and then extracted a copy of the memory, setting it into the second vial. She then took the original memory and brought it back to Harry's head and the wisp slipped back into his mind. The memory was no longer dim, and back at the forefront of his mind.

"Whoa!" Harry breathed, eyes wide. "That was so weird! And cool!" Madam Bones smirked as she secured a top to the crystal vial and labeled the bottle with his name and the date of the Third Task. She then placed the vial and Harry's written statement into a box and locked the box.

"I can't tell you how glad I am that the Wizengamot saw fit to create the task force," Sirius said as Madam Bone finished her tea and cucumber sandwiches.

"It has not been easy," Madam Bones said. "Minister Fudge is still trying to run interference, but in ways that . . . I can't bring him in for contempt nor could I easily prove that he's trying to impede an auror investigation. So, it may take time."

"Is that why Crouch's trial was pushed back?" Sirius asked.

"Partly. He also claimed the Wizengamot docket is too full to have the trial at this time. Thankfully, Barty'll have more time to heal before he has to take the stand in front of his father."

She set her tea down and seemed to war with herself for a minute.

"May I ask, Lord Black," the woman began, "off the record . . . is the Order of the Phoenix meeting again?"

"Off the record . . . yes," Sirius replied. "But it's . . . very different than what it was before. You have the loyal Dumbledore followers and then you've got those of us who . . . a variety of reasons . . . don't think the sun shines out his arse."

Harry laughed, nearly snorting tea out of his nose.

"Moody's warned Dumbledore off of recruiting aurors to the Order," Sirius continued. "At least, those who are part of your . . . task force."

"Alastair!" Madam Bones muttered, a bit darkly. "How long will Dumbledore follow his advice?"

"Probably not as long as we like," Sirius answered. "He's most upset that Remus won't go to the werewolf packs and try and pull them onto our side, and he's upset that Snape won't go back to spying."

Madam Bones looked surprise at that.

"So that is true," she said. "Severus Snape was actually a spy?"

"Professor Snape's great!" Harry piped up.

"Spoken like a true Slytherin," Sirius muttered, ruffling Harry's hair. "But yes, Snape was a spy then and he's not a spy now. It's too dangerous with him taking on a Muggleborn apprentice. He wants to focus on keeping the Death Eaters from recruiting at Hogwarts. Surprisingly, Dumbledore was not pleased with that."

"Dumbledore doesn't care for us Slytherins," Harry said, munching on a sandwich. Sirius winced.

"Yeah," he agreed. "I see that now."

"Would you . . . off the record . . . be willing to keep an eye on Dumbledore for me?" Sirius grinned into his tea.

"I'll absolutely help keep an eye on Dumbledore for you," he answered. "Lull him into a false sense of security. Maybe we can even help that along."

Madam Bones sighed. "By sending aurors into the Order as undercover agents?"

"Exactly."

"Which ones did Moody have in mind?"

"Shacklebolt and Tonks."

Madam Bones nodded. "I'd want those two in my vigilante group too. Why don't . . . I'll speak to them myself and once I've spoken to them, you can approach Tonks. Will Moody work with us?"

"I think after what's happened to Barty . . . he's less open to the overarching authority of people like Dumbledore," Sirius said. "I'll scope him out. I'll either send him to Shacklebolt or I'll approach the man myself. He was a few years ahead of me in Gryffindor."

Madam Bones rose. Sirius and Harry did too, and Sirius saw her to the Floo. When he returned, Harry was munching on more sandwiches and had poured himself more tea.

"We've got some time before we're due back at Spinner's End," Sirius said, settling down beside Harry. "Anything you want to do this afternoon? Just the two of us."

Harry thought about it. He had many ideas, but he also didn't want to go out in wizarding public at the moment. The Daily Prophet had stopped including him in their slander of Headmaster Dumbledore, but they had not printed a retraction to their articles about him, and he didn't know if he could really face the magical population at the moment.

"Do you think we could just go sightseeing?" he asked. "Like . . . or . . . could we go to the British Museum? I overheard Aria talking to a couple of our other Muggleborn classmates, and a few of them had mentioned that on field trips to the museum, they spotted what they now know to be a magical side to the museum. Could we do both sides?"

"I think that sounds great," Sirius said. He looked at what he was wearing. "I'll ditch the robes. I think I'm wearing Muggle-like clothes enough."

Harry nodded, thinking Sirius would stand out a little as being a bit posh, but he would still pass as a Muggle without the robes on.

"I really want to see the Rosetta Stone," Harry said as they left their tea and snacks. "And they've got stuff from Greece and Egypt!"

Sirius slung an arm around Harry's arm as they stepped out the front door into the bright summer sun. Harry grinned up at him as Sirius conjured a pair of sunglasses for himself, sliding them onto his face. His godfather really could rock the whole "cool Muggle" look.

Except for that day when Madam Bones came to collect Harry's memory, the month of July was not as eventful as June had been. Aria and her growing family stuck to the Muggle world for the most part, hanging out in Liverpool with Dean and Seamus (even though Seamus was still being an idiot half the time), or going up into the Lakes District to hang out with Justin as his summer home. Twice, Aria and Harry had received permission to go with friends out into the Yorkshire Dales and once they had gone to York.

Excitement and anticipation grew, however, the closer to the end of the month. With Aria being born on the 29th, and Harry on July 31st, they had decided to throw a joint birthday party, especially after Harry admitted that he had never had a birthday party before. Last year they had had a small family dinner with presents, which Harry believed to be an actual birthday party. So Aria and Sirius were going all out to show Harry what a proper party was like.

Of course, they ended up asking Neville if he wanted to join since he was born July 30th. So, he came over to Grimmauld from Switzerland. All their friends were invited, and many were coming. From Gryffindor there weas the entire incoming fifth year class minus Fay and Sophie. Hermione managed to make it, and there were many questions and much teasing about her time spent in Bulgaria with Viktor Krum. From Hufflepuff Susan, Hannah, Justin, and Ernie showed up. Padma and Lisa Turpin and Luna Lovegood represented Ravenclaw while Ginny, Daphne, and Tracey represented Slytherin as guests. Aria had made sure to include all the fifth years (minus Crabbe and Goyle) but she had not been surprised when they had all declined.

At first, Aria was certain that Hannah was not pleased to be there, but that Susan had bullied her to come along. Hannah eyed Harry with deep distrust for the first hour of the party and had spoken to almost no one until Susan had pulled her aside and the two of them had had a tense conversation in whispers. Afterwards, Hannah was a little more relaxed, but not quite.

There were a lot of congratulations and questions for Neville. The newspapers had broken the news about the Longbottoms a few days after they had left for Switzerland. Everyone was happy for Neville, and Aria thought her friend had never looked so confident in his life. He showed off his brand-new wand that he had gotten in Geneva. He had been using his dad's wand which had been a suggestion made by Algernon, and clearly it had never worked for him because it was still loyal to Frank. With Frank healed and, on the mend, he had reclaimed his wand, which was an eleven-inch ash wand with a unicorn core, notorious for only preferring one person, and taken Neville into Geneva to get a new wand. His new wand, a twelve-inch Swiss pine with a phoenix core, was highly polished and came with sharp triangles etched into the handle. The triangles, the wandmaker had said, were meant to represent the Swiss Alps. Neville was over the moon with it.

Sirius had gone a little overboard with the decorations, Aria thought. There were banners and streamers and balloons, all magical, so there was an array of items that changed colors or even changed positions on the wall. Winky and Kreacher had been tasked with making three cakes so that Aria, Neville, and Harry all had their favorite cakes. Aria had chosen a soft sponge cake with a buttercream filling and strawberries on top covered with cream; Neville had chosen a chocolate cake with chocolate frosting; and Harry who did not have a favorite cake because he had never thought of having one before, had requested a white vanilla cake with buttercream frosting and lots of fruit on top.

Magicals, Aria learned, did not traditionally blow candles out on their cakes. Muggles did, however, and Kenneth made sure that Aria's cake had candles and then Harry asked if he could have candles, and since no one wanted to leave Neville out, his cake also got candles. But these were magical candles and the flames changed colors every few seconds and the flames went out in shower of sparks that had everyone gasping in delight.

There were all kinds of food for the teens to nibble on. Kenneth had made sure there was a plethora of Muggle food that they had gotten from nearby restaurants as takeout; Aria noted that the Patil twins were really pleased to have samosas and naan available as well as three different types of curry to select from. Aria had requested that they get salad and kebabs from the nearest Middle Eastern restaurant and Harry had asked if they could get pizza.

Kreacher had been horrified with the amount of Muggle food and ensured that there were more respectable options such as tea sandwiches, scones, treacle tart, as well as homemade butterbeer and pumpkin juice. Aria proudly introduced her wixen friends to Muggle soda and the boys, since there was not much difference between Muggle teens and teenage wizards, had a burping contest.

The presents were spectacular too. Aria received many books and notebooks and fancy quills that made her heart fit to burst. Everyone had given Neville something to do with herbology, whether it was a book or a packet of seeds or a plant. Hermione had given him some kind of plant in a pot that she had found in Bulgaria and Neville nearly disappeared into the library at Grimmauld to discover all that he could about the plant. Aria also gifted Neville a box set of Lord of the Rings and The Hobbit which he thought he would enjoy. She had given Harry a Quidditch jersey with Oliver Wood's name on the back and he had given her a few wizarding romance novels that were supposed to be similar to Jane Austen.

Most of their guests had stayed overnight, filling up the renovated attic with mattresses and blankets and lots of giggling after hours. They had managed to sleep though, so after breakfast was done and everyone had gone home except for Ron and Hermione, Aria and Harry took them back to Spinner's End. Robert, Samuel, and Tommy had insisted that they throw a birthday party for Aria and Harry at the pool and had invited all their Muggle friends and had ordered lots of pizza. Ron was excited to attend a Muggle party, and Aria hoped it wasn't too big of a letdown after the fabulous party they had had at Grimmauld. Of course, Ron's swimsuit was similar in style to what Draco's had been with it being a once piece that covered his chest and came down to his knees like he was from the turn of the century. He did manage not to stare too much at the Muggle swimsuits that Aria and Hermione and the other old teen girls wore, though Aria noticed him glancing at Hermione multiple times. Hermione, Aria thought, wore a cute floral bikini that was very tasteful.

For a brief moment, as everyone had jumped into the pool with loud whoops and shouts, Aria had frozen on the edge of the pool, suddenly remembering the freezing cold water of the Black Lake and the panic that had come with not know where she was or how she had gotten there. There must have been some kind of look on her face, because Robert had immediately climbed out of the pool and pulled her back from the edge.

"What's the matter?" he asked. Harry, now realizing she was not in the pool, swam over to the edge and hauled himself out.

"I . . . uh . . ." Aria swallowed, unable to come up with a lie quick enough.

"She almost drowned in the school lake," Harry supplied. "Fell off the boat."

"We'd have had the party somewhere else if the water was going to scare you," Robert scolded gently.

"I didn't know it would!" Aria cried. "I usually . . . I can usually just jump in."

"Just use the stairs then," Harry suggested, gesturing to the shallow end. Aria nodded. She really did want to go swimming. She entered the pool via the shallow end. Once she was in, the fear she had had on the edge of the pool seemed to get washed away with the splashing and the games. A few times she had to swim back to the shallow end and assure herself there was a bottom to the pool, but as the hours stretched on, any lingering fears faded away, and by the end of the pool party, she was jumping into the deep end with her friends.

Aria and her friends were the last to leave the pool with Robert, Samuel, and Tommy. They cleaned up the pizza boxes and soda bottles before making their way back to Spinner's End in the fast-fading summer light. Hermione chatted about her time in Bulgaria, sticking to the Muggle places she had visited with her parents, though there was the inclusion of Viktor though she and the others were careful to keep any mention of him being a professional athlete out of the picture in case Robert, Samuel, or Tommy wanted to look him up. The three older boys were quite interested in Hermione's travel stories. They had one year left of school before university and were thinking about taking some kind of trip if they could save enough money for it. Aria began thinking how she could convert Galleons into Muggle money and sneak it to them. She had yet to admit to anyone on the street that Sirius was not the only one with money. They had attributed the improved kitchen to the insurance money, and anything else they blamed on Sirius being generous.

Robert had called him a "sugar daddy" once which had made Tommy slap him across the back of his head while Harry turned bright pink and Samuel and Aria had burst out laughing.

All was well in their quiet little town until they began passing by the playground, long abandoned by children for the day. The sweltering heat that had been driven many in doors and which had allowed them to have the pool to themselves, suddenly disappeared and their breaths immediately became visible like it was the middle of winter.

"What the fuck?" Samuel cried, staring at their breaths. Robert suddenly whimpered and began trembling.

"Dementor!" Hermione cried, looking behind them. Harry was quickest to draw his wand and send off a Patronus. Aria had a sudden, wild terror about the fact that Harry had just performed magic in front of three Muggles, but the Dementor fleeing pushed that to the side. What was a Dementor doing in Cokesworth?

"What the fuck was that?" Tommy cried.

"We need to go," Harry insisted, looking at Aria, Ron, and Hermione. They nodded and started running down the street, the three Muggle teenagers racing to catch up.

The cold followed them. Aria drew her own wand, the creeping feeling of despair growing stronger the closer to Spinner's End they got. Suddenly, Samuel tripped over a large crack in the pavement. Aria turned back to help him stand, only to give a short scream at seeing four Dementors coming at them from behind. One was nearly on top of Samuel.

"Expecto Patronum!" All four wixen shouted, their Patronuses charging the foul creatures. Aria and Robert helped Samuel to his feet, and she shoved the Muggles in front of the group.

"Get to my house!" she ordered. "Now!"

The group sprinted the rest of the way, the sweltering heat returning, barging without ceremony into Aria's house.

"What just happened?" Tommy shouted as Harry slammed and locked the door. Aria hurried to draw the curtains facing the street, but not before looking out to see if they had been followed. Nothing moved outside. All was quiet.

"What's going on?" Kenneth cried as he, Sirius, and Remus came out of the living room.

"Dementors!" Ron cried, his face pale and freckles standing out. "At least four of them. We had to chase them off."

"Oh boy," Remus muttered, glancing at the three Muggle boys.

"One of them almost got Samuel," Hermione said.

"I'll make hot chocolate," Remus said, hurrying into the kitchen while Sirius disappeared back into the living room. Samuel did look very pale and was trembling the most out of everyone. The dementor had gotten very close.

"Let's have you sit," Kenneth said, ushering them into the living room.

"What the fuck?" Robert and Tommy cried seeing Sirius with his head in the fire.

"What is going on?" Robert demanded. "What did you four do? What was chasing us?"

Aria glanced at her friends.

"Muggles can't see dementors," Hermione whispered to her.

"Can someone please tell us what the bloody fuck is going on?" Robert shouted, gesturing wildly at Sirius who was finally pulling his head out of the Floo. "His head was in the bloody fireplace!"

"It's called the Floo," Aria said. Her friends and Sirius and dad gave her sharp looks, but she plowed ahead anyway. She was cold, she wanted hot chocolate, and one of her closest friends had almost been harmed by a dementor! She just wanted her friends to know the truth about her!

"I'm a witch," she continued.

"Aria," Kenneth warned.

"They're going to have to be Obliviated regardless," Sirius told her.

"I don't care!" Aria cried. "I'm tired of keeping secrets from them!"

"A witch?" Tommy repeated. "Like . . . pointy hat and cauldrons and deals with the devil?"

"Pointy hats and cauldrons yes," Aria replied. "No deals with the devil though. I don't . . . I don't even think that's possible?"

Now she was curious.

"So, what you four did . . ." Robert pointed to Aria, Harry, Ron, and Hermione. "You did some kind of magic?"

"We were being chased by dark creatures called dementors," Aria explained. "That's what made everything go cold. You can't see them because you don't have magic. But you can feel the effects. They feed off happy memories and leave you with only bad ones."

A haunted expression came across Robert's face.

"I . . . all I could think about was my da," he murmured. "And how he . . . I could hear him screaming and see his fist . . ."

"Yeah," Aria cut him off. "Like I said. They leave you with only the bad memories."

Her friends nodded, looking at each other. Samuel now sat on the couch; a blanket wrapped around him as he continued to shiver.

"When we were younger, some of the kids at St. Brigid's would call you a Witch," Robert said, turning back to Aria. "Because of all the weird stuff that happened when you were around."

"My accidental magic. Hold on . . . they use to call me what?"

"And we'd beat them up because no one got to make fun of you like that. And now you're telling us you're actually a witch?"

Aria felt off kilter. Her friends were taking it rather calmly.

"Why haven't you told us before?" Samuel asked, teeth chattering, as Remus entered the room with a tray full of mugs with hot chocolate.

"Not really allowed to," Aria answered, "that's why everyone's glaring at me."

"We're not glaring," Sirius said.

"Muggles, non-magicals, and wixen have lived separately for hundreds of years because Muggles use to burn us at the stake," Aria told them. "The entire globe had a wizarding world that lives alongside, but secretly, the nonmagical world. I go to a magical school up in Scotland."

"That posh school that's super selective and secretive?" Robert asked. Aria nodded. "We tried looking it up in the library once and it kept saying it didn't exist."

"Does that mean Mr. Snape's a witch too?" Tommy asked.

"Wizard," Remus and Sirius said together.

"Or warlock," Remus added.

"Though if someone called Snape a witch to his face, I'd pay to see it," Sirius said with an amused snort.

"So . . . are you having trouble at school like your dad says you are, or was that all made up too?" Tommy asked.

"No, I have had trouble at school," Aria admitted. "Some people didn't like me because I'm poor, but there are a lot of people at the school who don't like people like me or Hermione because we're called Muggleborns which means that our parents aren't magical. That no one in our families have magic. It just . . . showed up in us. There's a lot of people in the wizarding world who think we don't belong and they . . . they can be really awful." She felt tears pricking at her eyes as she thought of Abraxas Malfoy and of the Durmstrang students who had attacked her.

"There were . . . some of those students . . . we hosted some foreign students this past year who really disliked me because my mum and dad aren't magical," Aria said. "They tried . . . they didn't in the end . . . but . . ."

Robert pulled Aria into a tight hug. Tommy joined them and Samuel threw off his blanket to join the group. Aria felt the tears fall as she hid her face in Robert's chest. These three had always been like brothers to her, protectors against the other kids at school who weren't from the wrong side of the river. She could always count on them to make her feel better. They had supported her in so many ways, and now that she had been able to tell them about who she truly was, it was like a burden she hadn't known she had been carrying had lifted. Robert, Samuel, and Tommy accepted her for who she was, magic and all.

The Floo flared. The Muggle teens jerked back in surprise, yanking Aria with them as three people came out of the fire one by one. Madam Bones appeared first, followed by Auror Shacklebolt and Auror Scrimgeour who Aria remembered from the Unforgiveable Curse demonstration that Professor Moody had done.

"Can you do that?" Samuel asked Aria.

"Yes, it's one of the ways we travel around," Aria told him.

"Thank you for coming so quickly," Sirius said, bowing slightly at Madam Bones.

"What exactly happened?" Madam Bones asked. "I've got Auror Tonks checking in on Azkaban about their dementors."

Were all dementors at Azkaban? Aria had thought that maybe there might be a few wild dementors running about, and that perhaps this was a case of that. But if all the dementors were supposed to be out in the North Sea, then what were four doing in Cokesworth?

"We were coming back from the pool," Ron said, earning everyone attentions. "When it suddenly got super cold. Hermione spotted a dementor behind us and Harry cast a Patronus and then we started running for the house, but then Samuel fell and when we were helping him up, four more dementors were almost on us so the four of us cast Patronuses and chased them off. Then we got here."

"You can cast a Patronus?" Scrimgeour asked, rather dubiously.

"Yes," the four magical teens said.

"Ask Moody if you don't believe us," Ron said. "We cast them at the Welcoming Feast for the Triwizard Tournament. It was in the paper and everything. Professor Lupin taught Harry and Harry taught us!"

The aurors glanced at Remus who blushed, before busying himself with passing out the hot chocolate. Aria sipped at her drink, sighing contently as the warmth filled her and drove away the linger cold brought on by the dementors.

"You three aren't wizards are you?" Madam Bones asked. Robert, Samuel, and Tommy shook their heads. They flinched a bit when Madam Bones drew her wand.

"I'm just going to make sure that the dementors didn't leave any lingering effects on you," she told them. "They can very nasty. Drink your hot chocolate. Chocolate helps alleviate dementor exposure."

"Wish all medicine could be chocolate," Tommy muttered.

"We're going to have to Obliviate them," Scrimgeour said.

"No, please!" Aria begged. "They won't say anything. They won't be a danger to us!"

"A danger?" Robert cried, insulted, "why would anyone think we'd be a danger?"

"The Statute of Secrecy only allows for immediate family to know about magic," Remus explained. "As well as certain government officials. It's too big of a risk given that Muggles have a habit, even to this day depending on the country, of hurting wixen. We can't risk exposure."

"We would never!" Samuel cried, insulted.

"Unfortunately, that's a risk we can't take," Sirius said kindly.

"That's not fair!" Aria cried, not caring if she was whining. "They're like my brothers! I've grown up with them. They've always looked out for me." She latched back onto Robert who wrapped his arms protectively around her.

"How . . . exactly do you plan to make us forget what we've seen and been told?" Tommy asked, stepping behind Robert.

"They're going to wipe your memory if tonight," Aria sniffed. "You'll think we went from the pool to here, probably hung out for a bit, and then send you home."

"No way're you messing with my mind!" Robert cried. The boys backed away as Scrimgeour approached them, Robert pulling Aria with him.

"Robert," Kenneth called, gently. The boys looked at Kenneth, a man everyone on the street respected. "You won't . . . I don't think it'll hurt. You won't remember a thing."

"But Aria will," Robert argued. "She'll have to look as us every day knowing what happened tonight. Just another thing she's got to keep secret!"

Scrimgeour pulled his wand.

"No!" Aria sobbed as he auror pointed his wand at Samuel. With a quick whisper, the teen's eyes glazed over in confusion. Robert and Tommy looked ready to bolt, but Scrimgeour turned immediately on Robert and then Kingsley was on Tommy. Kenneth pulled Aria out of Robert's arms as the aurors whispered to the slightly confused boys, herding them out the front door. Aria kept sobbing as the aurors returned.

"I'm very sorry, Miss Bourne," Kingsley said. "But you know it had to be done."

"Fuck you!" Aria screamed. Kenneth spun her around, holding her shoulders tight as he leveled her with a frightening glare.

"Do not scream at people like that," Kenneth ordered. "He's just doing his job!" Aria burst into a fresh wave of tears.

A sudden cacophony sounded at the window in the kitchen which was kept open in the summer for the post owls. Within seconds a parliament of owls came flying into the living room, each owl hooting angrily at each other. From the ruffled feathers, it was clear that the owls had all tried to come through the window at the same time. Aria, Hermione, Ron, and Harry all received a letter. The owls exited the way they came, each angrily still hooting at each other. Everyone heard the owls try to leave through the same window at the same time and if it weren't for Kingsley's fast thinking, the poor owls would've gotten stuck.

Each envelope held the seal for the Ministry of Magic. Wiping her eyes, Aria opened her letter.

"It's a warning from the Improper Use of Magic Office," Ron told Remus and Sirius. "Warning us about using magic outside of school."

"Sirius!" Harry's voice pitched high as he stared in horror at his letter. "I've been expelled! Someone's going to come and snap my wand!"

"What?" Every adult wixen in the room converged on Harry to stare at his letter.

"They're expelling him for using magic in a Muggle area in front of several Muggles," Sirius said. "But this should be his first warning!"

"Second," Harry said. "There was a deranged house elf that visited Privet Drive just before my second year and used magic to drop a cake on the head of one of my uncle's guests. The ministry registered the magic as mine."

"It did?" Kingsley cried. "House elf magic shouldn't even register at the Improper Use office. They only watch the wands with a Trace still on them."

Aria had to agree, in her head, with Kingsley. She had been using wandless magic in small amounts over the summers after all ever since Fawkes had given her that little vision after second year.

Another owl appeared and dropped a letter in Harry's hands.

"Um . . ." Harry now looked confused. "Dumbledore says that I should stay put and not listen to the expulsion letter."

"What's Dumbledore got to do with this?" Madam Bones asked. Everyone shrugged.

Then a third owl came in with another letter from the Ministry stating that the expulsion had been rescinded pending an investigation from the Improper Use of Magic Office which was then quickly followed by fourth letter from Arthur Weasley telling Harry to 'stay put' and not go out.

Once the letters stopped everyone stared at each other for a moment, trying to process the amount of information that had just come flying in, literally, over the course of several minutes.

"I'm confused," Kenneth said. "Is Harry expelled or not?"

"No," Madam Bones answered. "He's not. But there will be an investigation since he used magic in front of Muggles, and it was a very complex spell. I am confused, however, about a multiple of things including why Mr. Potter is getting investigated for magic in front of Muggles but not you three." She pointed at Aria, Ron, and Hermione.

"Is it because it's our first offence?" Hermione suggested.

"No, this kind of spell work would warrant an investigation regardless," Kingsley explained. "Because underage wizards are allowed to use magic to defend themselves. The Patronus Charm is defensive."

"I'd like to know why they tried to expel Mr. Potter before the investigation," Scrimgeour muttered.

"Probably because Minister Fudge is out to get me," Harry groused.

"Besides that," Madam Bones continued, "it's been nearly three years since your last warning, Mr. Potter. Expulsion for disregarding the rules on underage magic only happen if the underage magic is a habitual offense."

"What should we do then?" Kenneth asked. "Is someone to come here? Will they try and snap Harry's wand regardless?"

Madam Bone got a frightening look on her face, like she was preparing herself for a duel. Aria hoped never to be on the receiving end of Madam Bones' wand if that was how the woman looked when she got focused.

"Sirius, take everyone back to Grimmauld," she ordered. "The three of us will wait for the Improper Use of Magic officers."

Yep, Aria thought as she and her friends were ushered towards the Floo. She would not want to be in the shoes of the Improper Use of Magic officers when Madam Bones finally got a hold of them.

Within seconds she was flying through the Floo system and being spat out in the receiving room of Grimmauld Place.

Chapter Text

Waiting and patience were not Aria's forte. The four teenagers had been ordered up to the attic where they were to hang out and wait for Madam Bones to get in touch with Sirius. Harry was trying not to panic, the idea that he could be expelled was too much for him.

"If you do get expelled," Aria had said, trying to reassure him. "I think I can get us into Durmstrang."

For her part she had lain out on the rug in front of the fire and stared up at the ceiling, trying to process the whirlwind of the night. Was it really such a short time ago that they had been at the pool having fun and now they were basically hiding out at Grimmauld Place? How were Robert, Samuel, and Tommy doing? Someone should have walked them home, made sure they got home safely even if Robert lived right across the road and Tommy and Samuel's home were within view of Aria's.

Ron and Harry had started a chess game because that was helping Ron keep calm, and it did take Harry's mind off the whole situation for a while. Hermione joined Aria on the rug with a book.

An hour ticked by. Then two. Now it was going on three hours since they had arrived at Grimmauld. The boys were on their fourth chess match. Aria had finally moved to the window seat with her own book but was too distracted to really read. She stared at the back garden, or what little she could see in the growing darkness.

Raised voices drifting up to them alerted the four that something was happening. They scrambled to the door, leaving books and chess pieces shouting after them. Harry led the pack as they thundered down the stairs, screeching to a halt on the last flight of stairs. Walburga began screaming at them for the noise.

"When I was lady of the house," Walburga shouted, "I never allowed running like that!"

"Yes, you old hag!" Sirius cried, grabbing the curtain. "I know!" he yanked the curtain so hard it simply traveled to the other side of the woman's portrait.

"YOU WERE THE WORSE!" Walburga screeched. "YOU NEVER LISTENED YOU VILE BOY!"

The aurors could only stare in shock as Sirius finally got the curtain situated over his mother's portrait, silencing her. Scrimgeour's eyes were actually wide and Madam Bones clutched her heart like she had just witnessed something scandalous.

"Auror Scrimgeour," Sirius said wearily, "I'm sure you remember my mother."

"I wish I didn't," the man said.

"What's happened?" Harry demanded, the four teenagers walking down the rest of the way, as if afraid the portrait would start screaming again.

"Come into the living room," Sirius murmured. "Winky and Kreacher are serving tea."

In the living room, Kenneth and Remus were pouring drinks for everyone. Sirius hurried to the receiving room when the Floo sounded.

"Am I getting expelled?" Harry asked.

"Let's wait for your godfather," Madam Bones said.

Sirius arrived with Axel and Teddy. Neither wore their usual formal robes for when they were working, which meant that Sirius had pulled them from their homes. Sirius was quick to give the two lawyers the rundown of the situation up to the point of the aurors coming to Grimmauld.

"We waited over an hour at Spinner's End," Madam Bones stated, picking up where Sirius left off. "No one showed up. We went to the ministry, straight to the Improper Use of Magic Office. The witch on duty," Madam Bones shook her head, clearly unimpressed with the ministry worker, "said that they had been prepared to go to Cokesworth, but that someone from the minister's office stopped them from going. Apparently, according to the witch and the officers that were supposed to go to Cokeworth, the witch said that the minister's office was handling it."

"Let me guess," Sirius said, folding his arms angrily, "it was that bitch Umbridge?"

"Language," Remus murmured, stirring sugar into his tea.

"She's been pushing anti-werewolf legislation," Sirius snapped at Remus. "Don't tell me you don't think she's a bitch either."

"I'm trying to set a good example in these troubling times," Remus said, pointing at the teens with his spoon.

"Far too late for that," Kenneth muttered.

"Highly irregular," Axel muttered, taking notes. "If Lord Black had not called you, then no one would have come to Cokesworth and Obliviated the Muggles."

"What a tragedy," Aria growled. Kenneth gently pinched her arm in warning.

"Can I have the warnings and expulsion letters?" Axel asked. Remus produced them and handed them over. Teddy slipped them into his briefcase.

"I think," Axel said, "that we need to be ready for anything regarding this situation. I'm very concerned, as I'm sure the DMLE is, about how the dementors got to Cokesworth. There are no wild dementors, and the Ministry is in charge of them, which means that either dementors are going rogue which is always a concern, their allegiance has changed to someone else and followed orders, or someone from the ministry ordered them to Cokesworth."

"But most people think Harry's living in London at Grimmauld," Sirius said. "We've made sure very few people know about Cokesworth. So if someone, ministry or otherwise, did order the dementors to leave Azkaban, why send them to Cokesworth and not London?"

"Sirius," Remus said, as if Sirius had said something stupid. "Dementors would never get past Grimmauld Place's wards. It's more likely they sent the dementors to Cokesworth on the off chance that that was where Harry was because I'm one of his guardians and when I had to register as a werewolf, I put the Spinner's End address as my place of residence."

The adults nodded at that explanation, but Aria could not believe the information that Remus had so casually revealed.

"You had to register as a werewolf with the ministry?" she cried.

"I did," Remus answered. "I managed to avoid it for many years, but the public outing of my condition made it so that I could no longer avoid it. Had to pay a hefty fine for it too."

"That's . . . that's . . ." Aria had no words for it.

"That's like the Nazis!" Hermione cried, just as horrified as Aria. "Making the Jews register! What's next? Will they make you wear a moon patch or something?"

"Don't give anyone ideas," Harry warned.

Aria let her face fall into her hands. She would have to work double time on her lycanthropy research.

"Don't even think of working overtime on your lycanthropy research," Remus said to Aria. "You've got OWLs this year. I've lived this long with lycanthropy. What's another few?"

"It may be too late by then!" Aria cried, voice rising hysterically. "They might round you up and stick you in a concentration camp or something!"

"I'm sorry, what are you talking about?" Madam Bones asked.

"Muggle history," Kenneth said, setting a hand on Aria's head. The heavy weight of her dad's hand settled her a little. "During the 30s and 40s the Muggle world had their second World War."

"Ah, I remember reading about it," Axel said. "It was around the same time as the rise of Grindelwald. He disguised a lot of his own attacks so people thought it was a part of the Muggle's war."

"The Germans rounded up many people they didn't like," Kenneth explained to the wixen. "Homosexuals, Romani, political dissidents, and others. The major group of people the Nazis rounded up were the Jews. Germany blamed the Jews for their troubles. I . . . don't think I have time to really delve deep into the horrors of what we Muggles call the Holocaust, but the Nazis created these camps where they put the people they didn't like. Concentration camps. Some were work camps. Others were death camps."

The magicals looked properly horrified.

"The Nazis made the Jews wear patches on their clothes that identified them as Jews," Hermione added. "I've seen pictures."

"That's barbaric!" Kingsley cried.

"Yet there are a great many in the wizarding world who would probably do the same in an instant to people like Remus," Aria said darkly. "And people like Hermione and me."

Teddy shook his head.

"Not going to happen," he stated fiercely. "I . . . I won't let it."

"Back to the matter at hand," Axel said, regaining everyone attention, "we are going to need to be prepared for anything. At this point the ministry may try anything to further discredit Harry without making it look like they're orchestrating it."

"Why aren't they going after Cedric?" Harry demanded. "Not that . . . not that I actually want them to go after Cedric, but he was there too!"

"It's because, while the Diggorys are pureblood, they are not prominent," Axel explained. "I don't think Minister Fudge, or whoever is holding his purse strings, sees Cedric as particularly threatening."

"But I am?"

"You're the Boy-Who-Lived," Teddy explained. "Your words hold a lot of weight."

"No, they don't!" Harry insisted. Teddy raised an eyebrow. Harry looked wildly between Sirius and Remus. "I'm not . . . why would anyone care about what I've got to say? I . . . I thought last year was just because it was the Triwizard Tournament and people had nothing better to do than make a big deal about me."

"You're the only person to survive the Killing Curse," Remus said. "You finished the first war. Without you the war would have continued. People see you as a savior, Harry. That makes you dangerous to people who think you might be helping keep or put someone in power. Minister Fudge is convinced that you and Dumbledore are in cahoots, and that makes you dangerous in his eyes."

"But we're not!" Harry cried. "Not after what he's done!"

"What's he done?" Madam Bones asked. Harry snapped his mouth shut, suddenly looking very upset at himself. Aria felt her stomach twist uncomfortably. Harry was hiding something; she was sure of it! He had that look in his eye.

"Harry?" Sirius questioned.

"He put me with the Dursleys!" Harry blurted, fingers holding the china teacup so tightly, Aria was surprised it hadn't exploded in his hands yet. "And he put Aria at the bottom of the Black Lake."

Further questions were cut off by the Floo activating. Kreacher popped into the living room.

"The older weasel man is here," Kreacher said with a bow. "The blood traitor."

"Kreacher, what have I said?" Sirius snapped. "If you're going to call people names you will not be allowed to speak to my mother's portrait!"

Kreacher bowed low.

"Bring Arthur here," Sirius ordered. Kreacher popped away and returned a moment later, leading a harried Arthur Weasley into the living. He spotted the four teenagers on the sofa and immediately relaxed.

"Thank Merlin!" he cried, crossing over to them. Ron pretended to scowl when Arthur came around the back of the sofa and pressed a kiss to his head. "We were so worried when we got to Spinner's End, and no one was in the house!"

"We Arthur?" Remus questioned. "Who's we?"

Arthur suddenly straightened, spotting the Lawrences and the aurors.

"Whatever you've got to say can be said in front of Madam Bones," Sirius said, clearly done with the entire night. "It was she and Aurors Shacklebolt and Scrimgeour who helped us tonight. I immediately alerted them when the children returned talking about dementors. They were in the house even before the ministry owls found their way to us. Or Dumbledore's owl. Or yours."

Arthur ran a hand through Ron's hair making it super flat against his head.

"I and several others," Arthur finally said, "were sent to fetch Harry to take him to a safe house."

Sirius slowly rose to his feet. The temperature in the room dropped a few degrees. Aria heard the house groan as if the wards were shifting. She looked around, expecting the rest of the group to be reacting to the wards creaking (and how was it that wards could do that?) but no one else seemed to have taken notice.

"Just Harry?" Sirius questioned. "Or does Dumbledore's concern begin and end with my godson?"

"Harry is the one the ministry is after," Arthur replied. "Dumbledore thought that he would be the one in need of a safe place while the ministry would not pay attention to the others. They weren't nearly expelled now, were they?"

"And what were Dumbledore's orders if I had refused to let Harry go to this safehouse?" Sirius demanded. Arthur refused to answer. Ron scowled up at his dad, immediately removing his head from his father's hand and shifting so that he was nearly on top of Harry, blocking Arthur from him.

"Arthur," Sirius said slowly, the temperature dipping again and the house wards groaning even louder. Seriously, Aria thought, how did no one else hear them? "If anyone so much as touches Harry on Dumbledore's orders I'll—,"

"Not threaten people," Axel jumped in, stepping between Sirius and Arthur. The lawyer leveled Sirius with a sharp, rather intimidating look. Sirius scowled at Arthur for another moment before backing off.

"Thank you," Axel murmured. "Now, I think there is a lot of emotions running about, if we could all just calm ourselves so we can all agree to the next steps."

Sirius sat down.

"Now, Mr. Weasley," Axel said, "rest assured that no one is going to be in any trouble with the ministry, least of all Harry. We have esteemed aurors to back up Mr. Potter's claim of dementors. However, it is the belief of those wizards and witches here that we allow the minister to play out his foolish attempt at silencing Harry in order to best catch him in the act. Can you let us take care of Harry? Sirius is, after all, his guardian as is Mr. Lupin. Dumbledore is merely his headmaster."

Arthur sighed. He and Sirius glared at each other.

"Mr. Weasley," Harry quietly piped up. He pushed Ron off him so that he could better twist around on the couch to speak with the man. "I appreciate that you're worried 'bout me. But Sirius has everything under control."

That seemed to settle Arthur because he smiled at Harry and Aria watched as his shoulders, which had hitched up as the tension had built, relaxed.

The Floo sounded again.

"Aren't we just a party house tonight?" Remus quipped.

"Master," Kreacher said, popping into the living room, "another weasel is here. He calls himself Percy."

"Send him through," Sirius said.

Percy was barely through the door before Ron was hurtling himself over the coffee table and into his arms, nearly knocking Scrimgeour over. Percy ignored everyone in the room to hug Ron tightly.

"Thank Merlin you're all right!" Percy cried, pressing his cheek against Ron's head, though it was clear that pretty soon he would not be able to do so as Ron had grown over the summer. "I was working late and heard that a warning for underage magic had been issued for you and when I made an inquiry about it, the Improper Use of Magic office said you had cast a Patronus Charm!"

"How'd you know where I was?" Ron asked. "Did you check the Burrow?"

Percy blushed.

"No," he answered. "I noticed that your warning was attached with three others and saw that it was Aria, Harry, and Hermione so I came here first to see if you were here." He pulled back from Ron to look him over. "Have you had chocolate yet?"

"Remus got us some," Ron assured him. Percy looked up for the first time, suddenly noticing everyone in the room. He stiffened seeing Arthur before nodding at the aurors.

"Are you three all right?" he asked, glancing at Aria, Harry, and Hermione.

"We're good," Hermione assured him.

"Bit confused," Aria added. "Harry might get expelled."

"Ridiculous!" Percy cried. "The use of defensive magic is permitted for underage wizards. I doubt any of you just went off willy-nilly casting Patronus Charms in a Muggle area for the fun of it."

"Could you run for Minister of Magic when Fudge's term is up?" Sirius asked. "I quite like you."

Percy's face turned as red as his hair.

"I'm not old enough," he muttered. "I've got to be twenty-five."

"Dash it all," Sirius muttered. "I don't know if we can wait that long."

"Mr. Weasley," Madam Bones cut in, "you wouldn't happen to know anything about the minister's office telling the Improper Use of Magic office that they would be handling the underage magic case would you?"

Percy frowned.

"No," he answered. "That's outside our scope."

Tapping on the living room window pulled everyone's attention. Teddy opened the window and allowed the owl in. The creature dropped another letter with the ministry seal in Harry's lap before fluttering off with a loud hoot. Harry looked at the envelope with some trepidation before he broke the seal. Aria and Hermione leaned over his shoulders to look at what was written.

"Uh . . . it says that I'm to have a hearing about my use of underage magic in two days at 2pm," Harry said, handing the letter to Sirius. The man read it over before duplicating it and giving the copy to Axel who gave it to Teddy who put it in the briefcase. The aurors all took a look at the letter.

"Well, at least it's from the right department," Madam Bones said. "And it gives us all time to prepare. Mr. Weasley—,"

"Yes?" Percy and Arthur said at the same time. They did not look at each other. In fact, Aria noted how the two of them actually turned their heads away from each other. When Ron had told them about the argument and how Percy had left home, she had not thought that the argument was this bad!

"Percy," Madam Bones clarified, "I'm sure we can count on your discretion about what you've seen here tonight?"

"I was never here," Percy assured her. He bowed towards Sirius. "Thank you, Lord Black, for letting me check in on Ron."

"You can't go!" Ron cried, holding onto Percy.

"I'm overstaying my welcome," Percy told him, glancing at Arthur. "I'll have you over to me and Oliver's place soon, all right?"

"No, come home. Please?"

Percy extracted himself from Ron's grip, gave him a sad smile, and left. Ron stomped his foot and Aria couldn't blame him.

"I'd like to take Ron home," Arthur said, breaking the silence. "Molly's worried about him and I think she would feel better with him in at the Burrow."

"Dad!" Ron cried. "That's not fair! I was supposed to spend the night."

Sirius nodded.

"Of course," he replied. "I understand. I'd want Harry home if I were in your shoes." That shut Ron up, though he sulked all the way to the Floo. The adults banished Aria, Hermione, and Harry out of the living room, and threw up Silencing Charms so that they couldn't eavesdrop, which was quite rude of them. The three of them sulked on the stairs until the adults were finished talking. As each adult left, the teenagers stared at them, hoping they would tell them what they had been discussing, but no one gave into their silent pleas.

"Don't look like that," Kenneth said, reaching out and smoothing out the crinkles between Aria's eyebrows. "Your face'll get stuck like that. And then what would that Malfoy boy say?"

Aria's face went bright red.

Chapter Text

It was decided that, on the day of Harry's hearing, that he would accompany Sirius to the ministry in the morning while Sirius did Wizengamot business, and then they would go to the hearing. Aria, never one to be excluded from an adventure, begged to go with them and so at 7:30 am in the morning, Harry and Aria piled into the familiar phone box they had used to come to Barty's trial. They received their visitor's badges and dutifully had their wands checked when they arrived. The wizard at the desk stared wide-eyed at Harry through the whole process.

"If you take a picture, it'll last longer," Aria quipped, seeing how uncomfortable Harry was. The wizard at the desk blushed and let them through. Sirius brought them up to his office where his PA Paarth Singh was already present. Aria and Harry immediately pulled out the books they had brought and settled on the sofa in Sirius' office.

"Lord Black," Singh called within minutes of their arrival. "There's been an emergency meeting of the Wizengamot called in Courtroom Ten."

Sirius swore under his breath, glancing longingly at the cup of tea that had been waiting for him at his desk. Aria watched as he donned the plum-colored robes worn by the Wizengamot. She could understand why her dad thought Sirius handsome, especially in these robes.

"Be good," Sirius ordered. "Listen to Singh."

"What are we, five?" Harry asked. Sirius flicked his forehead before hurrying out. The office settled into silence. Singh could be heard typing which peaked Aria's curiosity. The wizarding world had typewriters. She poked her head out of the office. Singh was, indeed, typing on an old-fashioned typewriter, one that took ribbon and needed to be pushed back into place at the end of each line.

"That's so unfair!" she cried, earning Harry's attention. "We have to write all our essays by hand when we could be using typewriters?"

"Typewriters are considered professional," Singh told them. "Not for the use of school children."

"You should get one for your lycanthropy research," Harry suggested. "That's professional."

An inter-department memo came floating lazily into the room in the shape of a paper airplane.

"I wonder if we could do something like that at Hogwarts," Aria murmured to Harry.

"The professors would absolutely see that we're passing notes," Harry argued.

"I don't mean for class! I mean for when we're trying to find people to do stuff with. We can just send a note and say 'meet me at the Come-and-Go Room in half an hour' or something like that instead of traipsing all over the castle looking for people."

Singh stood abruptly, confusion falling over his face.

"Someone's just sent us an anonymous message," the man said. "That never happens."

"What's it say?" Aria asked.

"That Mr. Potter's hearing has been moved to 8am and is in Courtroom Ten."

Aria and Harry looked at each other.

"Suspicious," Aria muttered. "Seeing as that's where Sirius is right now."

"And it's 7:55!" Singh cried. "I don't know whether to think this is a joke or not."

"When it comes to me, probably best to take it seriously," Harry said with a sigh. "Where's Courtroom Ten?"

"I'll escort you," Singh stated, setting the papers he was working on in a warded drawer. "Follow me."

The two teens hurried after the man. They entered the lifts which were very crowded and began to descend into the depths of the ministry where the courtrooms were held. Aria recalled that Barty's trial had been in Courtroom One. Or was it Three? Beside her, Harry began to bounce on his toes, clearly nervous. She grabbed hold of his hand when the lift began to clear out the deeper into the ministry they went.

When they reached the floor with Courtroom Ten, they were the only ones in the lift. The hallway echoed eerily with their footsteps. The black stone and tile that made up the corridor was certainly meant to intimidate, but Aria thought it just looked cool.

"Here we are," Singh said, gesturing to a door. "We're late so hopefully that doesn't reflect badly on you, Mr. Potter."

"They shouldn't change times on people like that then!" Aria replies hotly as Singh opened the door and escorted them into the courtroom. Immediately the teens heard Sirius' angry, raised voice shouting at Minister Fudge. Aria was glad that someone was finally shouting at the man. If she had a chance, there were some choice words she would like to tell him!

Beside her, Harry tensed at the raised voices, and Aria slipped her hand back into his, squeezing gently. Harry squeezed her hand back.

"—I have never desired to challenge anyone to a duel, Minister!" Sirius was shouting. "But if this harassment of my godson continues, then I may not have a choice!"

"Now really, Lord Black—," Minister Fudge blustered.

"This really is ridiculous, Cornelius," Madam Bones said. Aria's eyes widened as she realized that the entirety of the Wizengamot was called, not just the lords and ladies like it was done for trials. Every department head of the ministry was present as were most lords and ladies. There were a few seats left empty, such as the Longbottom chair as everyone there was back in Switzerland. The Potter chair was obviously empty, as it was being held in proxy by Sirius. She spotted the parents or grandparents of her classmates. Lord Greengrass was glaring at Minister Fudge from his Chief Warlock chair. High above, she spotted Lord Prince.

"Mr. Potter used magic in front of Muggles!" Minister Fudge cried. "That calls for immediate expulsion! But I am being gracious and bringing this in front of the esteemed assembly of the Wizengamot."

"Underage wizards are allowed to use magic to defend themselves," Sirius argued. "There was legitimate concern to the safety of not only Harry but three of his friends. It's interesting that his friends only received warnings and Harry got an expulsion letter!"

Several members of the Wizengamot began muttering to each other. Aria caught Percy's gaze from where he sat to Minister Fudge's left. He looked relieved to see them. Had he sent the anonymous memo?

"Lord Black," Singh called. Everyone stopped shouting long enough to realize Harry had arrived. He gave a little wave, earning chuckles from several people, including Amos Diggory and Arthur Weasley who Aria spotted sitting near Madam Bones.

"Thank you, Singh, you may leave Harry and Aria," Sirius said. "If you could let the Lawrences know what is happening, that would be great." Singh bowed to the Wizengamot and disappeared out the door they had come through. Silence came over the courtroom.

"Mr. Potter," Fudge said finally, "you're late."

"Er . . . well . . ." Harry stuttered. "I didn't receive the memo until—,"

"You were warned of the time change in adequate time," Fudge stated.

"No, he wasn't!" Sirius shouted. "If he was, I would have just brought him with me." Fudge's face went red. Aria frowned. Was Fudge really going to keep up this charade even though it was clear he was caught in the act of harassment?

"Marsha," Madam Bones said, turning to one of the department heads, "you were aware of the time change of the hearing for Mr. Potter that was set at 2pm in the Improper Use of Magic office?"

The witch began flipping through her diary.

"No, Madam Bones," she said. "I've still got it down for 2 in my office."

"I'm sure you just misplaced the information, Ms. Marshbanks," a woman sitting on Fudge's other side said. Aria immediately felt like slime was dripping down her skin. The woman, wearing the most obnoxious pink, looked like a toad in human form, and had a sinister smile on her face. Did the woman really think the smile looked inviting? Her voice too, was sickeningly sweet. Aria shivered.

"I have done no such thing," Marshbanks retorted. "As it is, the entire hearing is irregular. Mr. Potter clearly used a defensive spell, just like his friends, and the aurors called to the scene handled the situation. I don't appreciate the fact that my staff was kept from investigating the incident the night of by the minister's office. Thankfully, Lord Black had called the aurors and the Muggles who witnessed the incident were Obliviated."

"The minister's office kept your office from performing its duty?" Lord Greengrass questioned.

"Yes," Ms. Marshbanks answered. "My staff have stated that Madam Umbridge informed them that the Minister's Office would be handling the incident since it involved Harry Potter."

More mutterings from the gathered wixen.

"Well," Lord Greengrass said, "we might as well have the hearing here. Ms. Marshbanks, we will simply sit and act as witnesses while you conduct the necessary interview."

"Now, see here—," Minister Fudge cried.

"Minister Fudge," Lord Greengrass cut him off. "Mr. Potter is not on trial here. If this were a case that needed to be brought to trial, I would have expected your office to be working alongside the DMLE. But it is clear that Madam Bones is as confused by the whole situation as I am. Therefore, be silent."

Minister Fudge's face went red again. Umbridge smiled at Greengrass and Aria thought that she would have preferred a glare. There was just something very wrong with that woman.

Ms. Marshbanks rose from her seat and conjured a table and chairs.

"Would your friend like to take a seat over in the stands?" she questioned, gesturing to the gallery which was on the same level as the prisoner's chair.

"I'd prefer her to stay with me," Harry said. "And could Sirius come and sit with us?" Sirius was moving before anyone could say no.

"Very well." Ms. Marshbanks conjured several more chairs. She opened her briefcase and rifled through it as Sirius settled on Harry's other side.

"I make a habit to carry relevant documents of the day with me," Ms. Marshbanks said, clearly trying to put Harry at ease. "I've learned to always be prepared!"

Working at a place like this? Aria thought. She would have to be.

Ms. Marshbanks set a file on the table and flipped it open.

"All right," she murmured, "I see here your primary residence is Number 12, Grimmauld Place, London. Is that correct?"

"Yes, ma'am," Harry answered.

"But the incident of underage magic was not in London, it was in Cokesworth?"

"We've got a . . . summer home there," Harry replied. Aria nearly laughed at the idea of her humble home on Spinner's End being referred to as a "summer home" like they were as posh as the Malfoys or Finch-Fletchleys.

"I have on record that you received warnings for underage magic two summers in a row when you were living at Privet Drive?" Ms. Marshbanks continued.

"When I lived with my Muggle relatives," Harry answered.

The door the courtroom burst open, and Dumbledore strolled in. He stopped short seeing the set up.

"What're you doing here, Dumbledore?" Lord Greengrass demanded.

"I've come to act as the defense for Mr. Potter," Dumbledore replied with a smile. Sirius put an arm around the back of Harry's chair.

"You're not needed, Headmaster," Sirius replied. "It is all under control."

"Are you certain, Sirius? I'm—,"

"It's Lord Black and yes, Headmaster, I am certain."

"Dumbledore, sit in the gallery," Lord Greengrass ordered. "Cease being a nuisance and I won't have you thrown out."

Dumbledore slunk to the gallery and Aria couldn't help but be suspicious of him. Here he was again, trying to usurp control of Harry from Sirius. Was he so use to people doing what he told them to do, that he couldn't take no for an answer? That he was incapable of backing off regardless of how many times people told him to?

"Privet Drive is where my mother's sister and her family live," Harry said, turning his back on Dumbledore and picking the conversation back up. "The first incident, a rather deranged house elf gained access to the house and tried to keep me from returning to Hogwarts. He dropped a cake on a dinner guest's head."

Minister Fudge made some kind of noise in disagreement.

"A house elf?" Ms. Marshbanks questioned. "There's nothing here about a house elf. What did you tell the officers that can by to Obliviate the dinner guests?"

"No one came," Harry said with a frown. "I just got a letter of warning. Uncle Vernon was furious. I hadn't told them I wasn't allowed to use magic outside of school, you see. But Mrs. Mason didn't see anything because the cake was dropped on her head from behind."

"No one came?" Ms. Marshbanks asked. She looked at her notes again. "I have here that two of my officers came out and spoke with your family."

"No one came, ma'am," Harry stated firmly. "I didn't stay at Privet Drive long afterwards. I went to spend the rest of the summer with my friend Ron Weasley at his house."

Aria glanced at Arthur and Percy. Both of them nodded their heads, clearly recalling Harry coming to stay with them.

"And a year afterwards I have you blowing up a Marge Dursley?" Ms. Marshbanks questioned.

"I didn't mean to," Harry said. "I . . . she's Uncle Vernon's sister. She didn't like me. Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon told everyone that my parents died in a car crash because they were drunks—,"

The Wizengamot burst into horrified whispers. Lord Greengrass had to bang his gavel several times to regain silence.

"—and my relatives told her that I went to a boarding school called St. Brutus' School for Incurable Criminal Boys. She had wanted to know if they cane boys there and then she went on about how my being a delinquent had nothing to do with the way my relatives raised me, but everything to do with my breeding. She said, and I quote 'if there's something wrong with the bitch, there's something wrong with the pup' and I got angry and yelled at her because I might not have known Lily Potter but it's my understanding that she was one of the kindest people to ever walk this earth."

Sirius nodded as did Arthur and Madam Bones and a few other people who had had the pleasure of meeting Lily Potter.

"Anyway," Harry continued, "my accidental magic blew her up like a balloon and she floated to the ceiling. I knew Uncle Vernon would go ballistic once the shock wore off, so I grabbed my things and ran away to the Leaky Cauldron. Minister Fudge spoke to me about the incident and assured me I was not going to be expelled for accidental magic and set me up in the Leaky Cauldron for the rest of the summer."

"I'm sorry," Madam Bones interrupted. "That's the summer Lord Black escaped from Azkaban, wasn't it?"

"Yes."

"Did you have an auror escort?"

"No. But don't worry, Madam Bones, when Professor Snape heard where I was, he came and ensured I had a protection amulet and that there were extra protections on my room at the Leaky. He was not happy about the situation."

"No, I doubt he would be," Madam Bones said, sending Minister Fudge the stink eye.

"Yes . . ." Ms. Marshbanks continued looking at her notes. "I see that incident's been annotated as accidental magic and no official warning given. After that no incident until two days ago. I see that your warning was logged with three others."

"Aria was one of them," Harry said, "as were our friends, Hermione Granger and Ron Weasley."

"The log says that all four of your cast the Patronus Charm? That's quite a feat of magic for children as young as you."

"Professor Remus Lupin taught me," Harry stated. "And then I taught my friends."

"Why don't you two show Ms. Marshbanks?" Sirius suggested.

"Are we going to get expelled for underage magic?" Aria asked. Several Wizengamot members laughed at her cheek. Ms. Marshbanks assured her that, no, they would not be expelled, and so the two teens pulled out their wands and with a quick word, produced Prongs and Reggie. Prongs pranced about Harry and Sirius, nuzzling their heads, while Reggie decided to dart into the Wizengamot seats and growl at Lord Malfoy.

"Reggie!" Aria cried, rather horrified, at how her Patronus never seemed to behave and had a mind of its own. No one else' Patronus ever seemed to behave like that. Lord Malfoy swatted at the transparent creature and Reggie actually snapped his mouth at the lord.

"Reggie come here!" Aria cried, hurrying to the steps leading up into the Wizengamot seats. Her Patronus bounded towards her with a happy yip, and she scooped him up, ignoring the gasps that came with her collecting her troublesome Patronus. She set Reggie in her lap, and he yawned playfully before dissipating along with Prongs.

"Thank you for that demonstration," Ms. Marshbanks said with a smile. "That was truly spectacular. Now . . . I have here a report from the DMLE that Madam Bones gave me yesterday signed by herself and Aurors Shacklebolt and Scrimgeour. Did they come to Cokesworth?"

"Yes," Harry answered. "Sirius called them immediately when we arrived back at the house and told him about the four dementors."

Ms. Marshbanks referred to the auror report.

"It says here that three teenage Muggle boys were treated for minor dementor exposure with hot chocolate and them Obliviated of the incidence," she read.

"Robert, Samuel, and Tommy," Harry supplied. "They're neighbors. Aria and I have birthdays two days apart and they threw us a birthday party at the town's public pool."

"Thank you, Mr. Potter," Ms. Marshbanks said. "I think, considering the circumstances and the very thorough auror report, it is safe to say that you, and your friends of course, acted in self-defense as well as the defense of Muggles. I shall make a note in your file that this was an act of defense and that no warning will be levied against you."

"Thank you, ma'am," Harry cried with a grin.

"You can't do that!" Minister Fudge cried. Ms. Marshbanks and everyone in the Wizengamot turned towards the minister with confused frowns.

"I am acting within the boundaries of my job, Minister," Ms. Marshbanks stated. "I have worked this job for twenty years. I know what I am doing."

"But surely you can see that Mr. Potter must be lying," Umbridge said, as if she were speaking to a toddler. "Dementors? In Cokesworth?"

Ms. Marshbanks lifted the auror report.

"It states here that upon being contacted by Lord Black, Madam Bones immediately dispatched Auror Tonks to check on Azkaban and to take account of all the dementors on the island. Auror Tonks found four dementors unaccounted for."

Madam Bones' mouth twitched, and Aria couldn't hide the grin that spread across her own face at Madam Bones' quick thinking. When she grew up, she hoped to be half as competent at Madam Bones.

"The report must be wrong then," Umbridge stated.

Cries of offense went up. Madam Bones rose to her feet.

"Are you accusing me of filing a false report?" Madam Bones demanded. "Of Aurors Shacklebolt and Scrimgeour and Tonks of conspiring to pervert the course of justice?"

More cries rose from the Wizengamot in defense of Madam Bones and the aurors. Minister Fudge held his hands up, trying to placate the angry politicians and department heads. Lord Greengrass banged his gavel at least seven times before order was restored.

"Of course, no one is accusing you of filing a false report," Minister Fudge cried once the hubbub had died down. "It simply seems impossible that four dementors would just leave Azkaban."

"Maybe they wanted a vacation," Aria whispered to Harry. Unfortunately, her voice carried in the silence that came after Fudge had spoken. Lord Greengrass raised an eyebrow at her, and Sirius shook his head at her. Harry grinned, however, so she counted that as a win.

"I believe we all know why the dementors left Azkaban," Dumbledore said, rising to his feet.

"Please be quiet, Albus," Sirius cried, cutting him off. "Ms. Marshbanks, if my godson is cleared, may he leave?"

"Of course," Ms. Marshbanks cried, putting the papers back into her briefcase. "I'll send a copy to your lawyers for their records."

"Thank you, that would be appreciated."

Ms. Marshbanks smiled at Harry and Aria.

"I hope you both have a good school year," she said. "Fifth year's quite important."

"Can you two find your way back to my office?" Sirius asked them quietly. They both nodded. The Wizengamot was started to get heated, many people were raising their voices at Minister Fudge.

"Have fun," Aria said as she and Harry hurried out the way they had come. They raced to the lifts and managed to get on one before Dumbledore could reach it. The look on his face was priceless as they disappeared up to the rest of the ministry, but Aria could not help but feel uneasy at the sharp look the headmaster had sent Harry. Why was the man so obsessed with her friend? What did he want?

Chapter Text

Morning after the failed Wizengamot trial, Aria was pleased to see a headline disparaging Minister Fudge for once. She and Harry took pleasure at reading the headline and front-page article while Remus held the paper up so that he could read the articles on the inside.

"What does 'formal reprimand' mean exactly?" Aria asked, spooning cereal into her mouth.

"It means someone gave him a good spanking," Kenneth muttered, placing a cup of tea in front of Remus.

"If only," Remus muttered.

Harry turned to the back page of the paper for the Quidditch scores. Oliver Wood's name was listed as the starting Keeper for Puddlemere. Apparently, their usual Keeper was out sick.

"A formal reprimand means that means that they've given him a formal, written rebuke about his conduct," Kenneth corrected himself. "If a formal reprimand was given in the Muggle world it'd be only one more toe out of line before being fired."

Sirius came into the kitchen, pressing morning kisses to Remus and Kenneth's cheeks and to Harry's head. He ruffled Aria's hair, and she batted his hand away, scowling playfully as she had to pull out her ponytail to redo it.

An owl swooped into the kitchen, dropping an envelope in front of Aria and Harry, sealed with the crest of Hogwarts. Aria's landed against the table with a solid thud that had her frowning.

"What could be making that noise?" she wondered aloud, putting her spoon down. Remus folded the top of the paper down to peer across at her, even as Sirius spun around from the coffee maker, a grin spreading across his face.

"I think I know what that is," Sirius said.

"Me too," Remus agreed.

"What?" Aria questioned.

"No, no, you've got to open it," Sirius said. Aria sighed, ripping off the wax seal and pulling out her Hogwarts letter for the year. Along with the parchment, a silver and green badge came tumbling out, almost falling into her cereal bowl. She gaped at the gleaming badge, the silver P against an emerald green background sparkling in the morning light.

"Prefect," she breathed. "I made prefect! DAD! I made prefect!" She jumped to her feet, throwing her arms around Kenneth who twirled her about the kitchen.

"Harry, did you get prefect too?" she asked, once she was on her feet. Harry pulled out his letter, checking inside his envelope.

"No," he said, a little disappointed. "I bet Draco did though. He's the top academically for our year in Slytherin."

"Oh!" Aria gasped. "I wonder who's Head Boy and Head Girl? I could go on prefect rounds with Draco!"

Kenneth used the rolled up Cokesworth newspaper to hit her on the back of the head.

"You're meant to set an example of responsibility as a prefect," he said, "not use it as an excuse to go off and snog in broom cupboards."

"I think now would be a good time to have that sex talk," Sirius said. "I've still got the pamphlets from the healers."

"That's a good idea," Kenneth said.

"NO!" Harry and Aria cried, scandalized. Remus put the top of the newspaper back up and went back to reading.

"I think we should celebrate," Remus said from behind the paper. "Being chosen as prefect is a great honor."

"I should go thank Professor Snape!" Aria cried, racing out of the kitchen. She burst out the house and ran next door, banging on the front door until Snape tore open the door to glare at her.

"What is it?" he demanded. Aria threw her arms around his waist.

"Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" She cried. "I'll be the best prefect ever!"

"Get a hold of yourself!" Snape cried, disentangling himself from her grip. Aria grinned at him. He scowled at her.

"We're going to celebrate later, you need to come."

"I might have plans."

"Yeah, plans to celebrate my becoming prefect."

"Why do I need to celebrate? I already knew you were prefect because I chose you to be prefect."

"I'll have Remus tell you the details." Aria darted off before Snape could get another word in. She saw Robert leaving his house on his way to work and bounded over to him, showing off her new shiny prefect badge. She could understand why Percy had protected his so much, it was so exciting telling people and having them congratulate her.

Robert spun her around in the middle of the street at her announcement. He, Samuel, and Tommy did not seem any worse for wear after being Obliviated, for which Aria was glad. Not that she thought the aurors would screw it up, but after seeing what could happen with the Longbottoms, the whole idea of messing with people's memories made her uncomfortable.

Back inside the house, Harry was bullying Remus into taking them to Diagon Alley that day. He had to put in more work to convince Remus than necessary, as it was clear that Remus was just stringing him along.

"The letters seem to be quite late this year," Kenneth commented as they all finished their breakfasts.

"The Defense textbooks aren't on here," Aria observed. "I wish Professor Moody was coming back. I thought the curse on the Defense post was meant to like . . . cause gruesome deaths or something, but it just seems to be that no one lasts more than a year."

"It's . . . kinder at times than others," Sirius said slowly. "Though your first DADA professor died gruesomely and the other nearly died from his own stupidity."

"He was permanently injured," Harry pointed out. "I hear he doesn't go in public anymore because of all the scars."

"Serves him right," Aria said. "He was a creep. Did you know that after I killed the basilisk he gave me a dress? Suggested that he could help me with my new found fame."

"He gave you a what?" Kenneth cried.

"A dress, Dad. I gave it to Lavender as the color and style didn't suit me."

"Is that all he did?"

Aria frowned at her dad and the other two men who were now looking at her with an intense worry.

"He taught us Defense . . ." she said.

"I mean did he give you other things?" Kenneth asked. "Other . . . personal gifts?"

"No? I don't think he looked at me twice until he thought he could use my fame somehow. He liked Harry though."

"I had detention with him once," Harry said. "Had to help him sign fan mail. It was so boring."

Kenneth muttered something under his breath which Aria didn't catch, but Remus and Sirius nodded in agreement with whatever her dad said. It probably wasn't very kind anyway.

After breakfast, Sirius sent a note to his PA to say he would not be in at the ministry until later and the family of five went off to Diagon Alley.

The alley was as crowded as ever with the arrival of Hogwarts letters. It seemed every student and their parents wanted to go shopping that day. Aria spotted multiple students as they went to Gringotts to pull money out. She noticed when people spotted them, because people would either start whispering or walk in the opposite direction.

Their business at Gringotts did not last long and soon they were out in the alley, heading straight to Madam Malkin's to get measured for new robes as both Aria and Harry had already had growth spurts and the growing charms on their old robes could not match their growth rate. Harry was quite pleased with the fact that he had grown, which only showed what good food and some high-powered nutrition potions could do for a person.

The Patil twins were in getting new robes as well with their parents and the families spent a pleasant few minutes chatting while their children got poked and prodded and measured.

Passing by Quality Quidditch Supplies, they bumped into the Weasleys and Hermione.

"I made prefect!" Aria and Hermione shouted at the same time. They squealed, hugging each other tightly, the noise frightening both Harry and Ron.

"Ron made prefect too," Ginny piped up with a devilish grin on her face. "It's all the twins could talk about." Aria squealed again and hugged Ron too, nearly knocking him over.

"How did you make prefect?" Harry asked. "Is McGonagall okay?"

"Haha, very funny," Ron muttered, disentangling himself from Aria. "I will have you know that everyone in the family, except Fred and George, have been prefects."

"I expect I will also be a prefect," Ginny stated confidently. "Seeing what my year has to offer."

"Mum and Dad always get us a gift if we make prefect," Ron said. "I've asked for a new broom so we're going to price it out, see if maybe we can get a Cleansweep or something. I'd like to try out for the Quidditch team this year."

The friends all went into Quality Quidditch Supplies. Ron wandered over to the brooms on sale with his mother and father while the rest fanned out throughout the store to browse. The purchase didn't take long, and Ron soon walked out of the shop with a brand new Cleansweep Eleven, the latest model of the Cleansweeps. Aria had watched as Molly hesitated slightly at the price, had recognized the look of mental calculation that her own dad had had many times throughout her childhood before she had slain a basilisk and inherited money from the Flamels.

After the Quidditch shop, they moved onto Flourish and Blott's where they spread out to collect their schoolbooks and look around. Aria was looking through a stack of books on the second floor near the railing when she spotted several other classmates walk in with their families.

Draco looked gorgeous as always, his white-blonde hair slicked back in a style that showed off his angular cheekbones, similar to Sirius'. He wore a carefully tailored set of dark burgundy day robes and he walked with a confidence even Aria didn't possess. She stepped behind a taller stack of books to keep out of view of the Slytherins, as Pansy had her arm around Draco's while her parents and Draco's parents spoke with one another. Daphne, Astoria, and their mother were with them, as was Millicent and Mrs. Bulstrode. As the group stood in the large front entrance of the bookshop, Theo strolled in with his own father following behind.

Someone said something funny as everyone burst out laughing. Pansy extracted herself from Draco's side, bouncing over to her father and linking arms with him. The man smiled at Pansy, patting her hand as he adjusted himself to allow her to lean against him. Lady Parkinson didn't look so approving, but neither was she upset. She turned and made pleasant conversation with Lady Greengrass and Mrs. Bulstrode.

"Deep thoughts?"

Aria jumped, slamming a hand over her chest as she turned to her dad. Kenneth grinned.

"Sorry," he said, not at all apologetic. "Didn't mean to startle you. What're we looking at?" He peered around the stack of books at her house mates and their families. Lord Nott and Theo had just walked in and were greeting everyone in their serious way.

"They all look so happy," Aria said. "Like they love each other."

"Probably 'cause they do, honey."

"But . . ." Aria sighed, not sure how to word what she wanted to say. "I guess I just don't understand how some of these people . . . they're genuine Death Eaters and . . . and yet they have the ability to love and care for people. If they're able to do that, how can they also hate so deeply?"

Kenneth pulled Aria to his side, letting her put her head against his shoulder while his own arm wrapped around her waist, holding her secure against him. She breathed in his cologne, dark and musky. He had never worn a different cologne in all her fifteen years.

"People aren't born good people and Death Eaters, Aria," he murmured, pressing his cheek against her head. "We're all born with light and dark within us. What matters is what we choose to do with it all." He wrapped his other arm around her, pulling Aria into a proper hug.

"No one is born completely evil," Kenneth continued, watching as Narcissa Malfoy cast a proud look at Draco and his chest puffed at something Lucius said. "And no one is born completely good. We all have choices to make. Sometimes it's easier to make up for the bad choices we make, other times not so much. And sometimes, there's no making up for what we've chosen to do. We have to suffer the consequences of our actions."

Aria thought about Professor Snape, about the bad choices he had made that had led him to being a Death Eater. She didn't know everything he had chosen, but she could see how hard it was for him to make up for it now. Many of the adults at the Order meeting at the Burrow had not even tried to hide their distrust of her Head of House. There was a good chance he would be making up for the bad choices of his youth for the rest of his life.

She also knew her dad had made some wrong choices when he was younger. He had a criminal record, though he was tight lipped about it. It was one reason why he and DS Reynolds didn't get along and why he knew DI Sheard so well. It was why he had poured so much time and effort into Robert and Samuel and Tommy and the other kids on Spinner's End. The street had a past reputation of criminal activity, of gangs and poverty; a whole street full of wrong choices and people living the consequences.

"Life's complicated," she settled on complaining. Kenneth laughed, kissing her forehead.

"That it is," he agreed. "But we're always better for it, in the end, as long as we're willing to learn the lessons life puts in front of us. Now. Are we going to hide behind the stacks all day or are we going to be brave and face the world?"

"We're going to be brave," Aria stated.

"That's my girl." Kenneth chucked her gently under the chin with a grin. "Let's go face the day."

They came out from around the stack of books and made their way together down the stairs to the ground floor. Her housemates and their parents immediately spotted them coming down. Aria slipped a smile onto her face, even as some of the smiles disappeared off the faces of the adults.

"Good morning," she greeted them cheerily. She bobbed a curtsy towards the adults. Lucius and Narcissa nodded politely at her while Lady Parkinson and Lady Greengrass wrinkled their noses like they had smelled something rotten. Mrs. Bulstrode didn't look impressed by her either.

"At least someone has manners," Lord Nott murmured, putting a hand on Theo's shoulder. "I believe it's been a few years since we last met, Miss Bourne. I am Lord Nott."

"Very nice to meet you again," Aria said. "So . . . do we know who the fifth-year boy prefect is?"

"It's not me!" Theo cried, holding up his arms.

"Ah. So, it's Goyle then."

"I beg your pardon?" Draco cried, even as Daphne laughed loudly. Aria grinned.

"I guess that means we'll be spending time together this year," she said. "Seeing as we're both prefects."

Draco tried to look horrified at that but failed miserably. The only people who thought he looked horrified at the prospect were their house mates' parents, though Lord Nott had a knowing look on his face. Lucius rolled his eyes like he was praying.

"I don't know what Professor Snape was thinking," Lady Greengrass stated. "Making . . . someone of your station a prefect."

Aria shrugged.

"I suppose it came down to academics if anything," she said. "I wasn't expecting to be made prefect. Not like how I was expecting Hermione to be prefect."

"Did she make prefect?" Daphne asked.

"Obviously."

"Do you know who's the boy prefect?" Theo asked.

"That would be me." Ron, Hermione, and Harry joined the group. Ron gave a mock bow towards their classmates.

"You're prefect?" Draco questioned. "Is Professor McGonagall sick or something? Confounded? On death's door?"

Narcissa nudged him sharply.

"Very funny," Ron replied. "I will have you know she is in perfect health."

"How has your summer been?" Daphne asked Aria, cutting off any possible arguments. Her mother hissed at her to stop talking, but Daphne ignored her.

"It's been eventful," Aria answered diplomatically. "I presented at the YEP Symposium on my current lycanthropy research—," Lord Parkinson made some kind of surprised choking noise. "—and I had to turn Prince Nikola down again."

"Again?" Kenneth questioned. "What do you mean again?"

"Didn't I tell you?" Aria asked innocently because she had not told her dad. "The heir to the Bulgarian throne asked me to marry him before he left Hogwarts at the end of the school year."

Now multiple adults made surprised choking noises.

"I told him I didn't wish to be queen of Bulgaria," Aria said with a dramatic sigh. "But he proposed again while we were in Berlin. We were on a river cruise . . . it was all very romantic."

Draco scowled at her. She met his gaze head on.

"I told him that I wished to focus on my NEWTs," she said. "And he said if he couldn't get me to agree to be his queen, then he would give me the position of Court Sorcerer."

"Which you turned down of course," Draco snipped. Aria shrugged.

"I think we'd better check out now," she said to Ron, Harry, and Hermione. "It's getting rather crowded in here don't you think?" Kenneth went to go find Sirius and Remus.

"You turned him down, right?" Draco questioned as Aria trotted past him with her books. She smirked at him, liking how his face flushed a bit in jealousy. If they were at Hogwarts Draco would pull her into a cupboard and they'd snog passionately.

"You're bloody mad!" Ron whispered as they paid for their books.

"Did you see their faces?" Hermione whispered with a giggle. "Priceless!" She and Aria dissolved into a fit of giggles. They walked around the pureblood families who still congregated in the large entry way when the door to the shop opened, the bell tinkled, and Neville walked in followed by Fortescue, Barty Crouch Jr., and Frank Longbottom.

"Neville!" Hermione cried, greeting him with her famous bone-crushing hug, hair whipping about his face. Neville spat hair out of his mouth as he returned the bug.

"Glad to see you too, Hermione," he wheezed.

"I thought you'd have gone to Geneva to shop," Ron commented as he tugged Hermione off of their housemate.

"Dad wanted to come to Diagon," Neville said. "And I think he's getting a little stir crazy."

"Is this another one of your friends?" Frank asked, motioning to Ron.

"This is Ron Weasley," Neville answered. "He's my year in Gryffindor."

"Great Merlin! You were just at tiny tyke last I saw you." He cast his gaze around the bookshop, clearly remembering something fondly, when his eyes settled on the gathered purebloods and their children. Something in Frank's eyes shifted and Aria saw his hand twitch, his wand coming out of its holster into his hand. He set a hand on Neville's shoulder, angling himself between his son and the group.

"Oh, hello!" Neville greeted. "Dad, these are my year mates, though they're with Harry and Aria in Slytherin."

"Wait, you're a Slytherin?" Frank questioned, looking at Harry and Aria.

"Didn't I mention?" Neville asked nervously. "I . . . well I thought I did."

"Sorry . . . I don't think that came out right," Frank admitted. "Only James got Harry a lion's suit for Halloween, and it came with a little Gryffindor scarf."

"Oh, that's adorable!" Hermione cried. "Harry's we'll have to get you another one!"

"Absolutely not!"

"And isn't Aria a Muggleborn?"

"I am," Aria said proudly. "Drives half my house mates up the wall." She and Astoria glared at each other. "Mr—er—Lord Longbottom, may I introduce you to our year mates? Theo Nott, Daphne Greengrass, Pansy Parkinson, and Draco Malfoy."

The younger generation managed to bow and curtsy politely even if Frank and their parents held some kind of staring contest. Frank's grip around his wand was white-knuckled.

"I think now is a good time for you to go and grab your books," Narcissa stated, cutting through the awkward silence. "Go along now, Draco." Draco cast one last look at Frank before disappearing into the stacks, Pansy, Theo, and Daphne hurrying after him. Astoria followed too, but at a slightly slower gait.

"You're looking well, Barty," Lucius said after another minute of awkward silence.

"I've never felt better," Barty answered.

"The crowds aren't bothering you too much?"

Barty shook his head.

"Come along, Neville," Frank said, nudging Neville in a direction that would take them into another part of the shop. "We've still got to go get you new robes."

Fortescue went with them while Barty hovered for a moment, glancing between the Malfoys and Frank before hurrying after his brother and nephew.

"Well . . ." Aria declared. "That was . . . exciting. Shall we be off now?" She grabbed Harry's hand and pulled him after her into the alley. Ron and Hermione hurried to follow.

"That was bloody awkward!" Ron muttered as they crossed the alley to the apothecary's.

"What was the deal with Lord Longbottom and the Malfoys?" Hermione asked.

"Bellatrix Lestrange, one of the people who tortured the Longbottoms, is Mrs. Malfoy's older sister," Ron explained as they entered Slug and Jigger's. "Family's very important so I'm pretty certain Neville's dad just dislikes the Malfoys for their association to the Lestranges."

"If family's so important, why did Algernon Longbottom curse his nephew and sister-in-law?" Aria asked.

"I don't know! People do terrible stuff all the time."

"At least Lord Longbottom's getting back on his feet," Hermione commented, handing each of them a standard 5th year potions kit. "It'll help keep Neville from worrying too much during the school year if at least one of his parents is well enough to look after the other."

They were just exiting the apothecary when Kenneth, Sirius, and Remus found them.

"Don't just disappear like that!" Kenneth cried. "I thought maybe one of the Slytherin Families had . . . I don't know . . . banished your or something."

"Sorry," Harry apologized. "We ran into the Longbottoms just as we left and needed to make a quick exit the tension was so thick."

"Yes, we figured based on how each family was walking around the shop," Sirius said.

"Hopefully it doesn't make school any more awkward than it can be," Aria moaned.

Chapter Text

September 1 brought relief from the heat that had been plaguing England the whole summer. The sun shone but the clouds kept it from being oppressive, and a sweet breeze kept the humidity away. Aria sat in the living room of Grimmauld Place as Harry and Sirius raced about, Harry doing some last minute packing as he had been irresponsible and had not packed everything the night before like Remus had told him to, instead, he and Sirius had gone out doing whatever it was godsons and godfathers did in Muggle London.

As she waited for them to be ready, she thought about Spinner's End and the last day she had had there. She and Harry had gone around the neighborhood saying goodbye to neighbors so that when they weren't there in the morning, everyone would assume they left before the sun was up and not through the fireplace.

She and Harry had gone into town to wait for Robert, Samuel, and Tommy to get off work. Their various jobs all got out roughly at the same time (she was pretty sure they had worked their schedules that way). Afterwards the three older teenagers had taken her and Harry out to dinner. They had gotten takeout and had picnicked at a scenic outlook over the river, very far away from Spinner's End in terms of the beauty of the water.

Afterwards, when they had arrived back at Spinner's End, and Harry had gone into the house to let Aria have her private good-byes, the boys had dropped a bombshell.

"So . . . um . . ." Robert, Samuel, and Tommy, all gave each other nervous looks. Aria frowned.

"What'd you do?" she asked.

"We didn't do anything!" Tommy cried.

"So suspicious," Samuel accused with a shake of his head.

"What we're trying to say," Robert said, cutting off his friends, "is that we hope you have a good time at school this year and that . . . um . . . no one curses you."

Aria blinked. And blinked again. Her heart picked up speed and it was getting harder to draw in a breath. What . . . what did Robert mean? How did . . . they were supposed to be Obliviated!

"Aria!" Samuel shook Aria's shoulder. "Breathe."

"But . . . but . . . you were . . ." she stuttered.

"Our memories were supposed to be erased?" Tommy questioned. Aria nodded dumbly. "Well, whatever was supposed to happen didn't happen. I will admit, my brain felt very fuzzy after the party and I went to bed immediately when I went home, but when I woke up I could still remember everything. Including how you cried when they tried to wipe our memories." He scowled at that.

"Same thing with us," Robert said, motioning to himself and Samuel. "Had quite a headache in the morning too. Mum thought I had been out drinking and I had to listen to her shouting about being a good example to you and had I snuck you alcohol?"

Aria giggled, though it sounded a bit hysterical.

"Sorry," she muttered. Turning serious she added, "but you can't say anything to anyone! We could all get in loads of trouble if it was discovered that the Obliviation failed, and I didn't tell anyone. Then they'd come back and make sure you didn't remember."

"We're not going to say anything," Samuel assured her. "Promise. I'm taking History for A-Levels and've studied the witch trials in Europe and America. I don't blame you guys for wanting to stay hidden after what we did to you."

"Just . . . write us a bit more often this year," Robert suggested. "We just want to make sure you're safe after what you've told us."

"I will," Aria said, tears pricking at her eyes. "I promise." She hugged them all tightly before disappearing into her house.

Harry appeared in the doorway of the living room.

"We're ready to go!" he cried.

"Finally!" Aria said, sliding off the couch. "I thought we were going to have to get Apparated to Hogsmeade."

Remus came in and handed Aria her shrunken school trunk which she tucked safely into her robe's pocket. They planned to take the subway to King's Cross so that Kenneth could say good-bye at the station and not at Grimmauld. Aria also knew that he planned to host a brunch for the Muggle Parent's Wizarding Network. Justin's dad had booked some posh restaurant and was splitting the bill with Kenneth.

Taking Sirius on the underground was fun. He had never been and got stuck in the turnstile. He thought the whole thing was brilliant.

On the Muggle side of the platform, Kenneth drew Aria into a tight hug.

"Be good this year," he whispered in her ear. "And be safe."

"I'll try," Aria promised. "On both accounts." She kissed his cheek and followed Harry, Remus, and Sirius through the barrier onto Platform 9. She pulled her trunk from her pocket and let Remus resize it before dragging it to the carriage car where a porter put it on the train.

"Lord Black!"

Percy came through the throngs of people, a little out of breath.

"Percy?" Sirius questioned. "Are you here to see your siblings off?"

"I don't want my mum to see me," Percy admitted. "But I'm here to see you. I didn't want anyone at the ministry watching me go to you."

Thankfully, the platform was loud, and no one was paying attention to them.

"Minister Fudge and Dumbledore have come to an agreement," Percy told them. "The Board of Governors isn't really happy with it, but are willing to play along so long as it keeps both Fudge and Dumbledore on . . . friendlier terms."

"I don't like the sound of that," Remus muttered.

"Minister Fudge has selected this year's Defense Against the Dark Arts professor," Percy stated. Aria and Harry glanced at each other. They had been holding out hope that Professor Moody might change his mind and come back, but it was clear that he would rather be with Barty at the moment in Switzerland which was understandable.

"That . . . that . . ." Sirius heaved a heavy sigh. "I'm not going to like the person will I?" Percy shook his head.

"It's Madam Umbridge, sir."

Remus actually growled and his amber eyes flashed. Aria stared at the usually calm man with wide eyes.

"That bitch?" Remus hissed. Percy nodded. Remus banged his head against Sirius' shoulder.

"Why Umbridge?" Sirius asked. "Does she even have a certificate or mastery in Defense?"

"No," Percy said. "She only passed Hogwarts with a couple of NEWTs. History, Herbology, Charms, Transfiguration, and I think Arithmancy. But from what I've gathered, she passed her NEWTS with nothing higher than Acceptable."

"Of all his minions to send to Hogwarts and he sends her?" Sirius questioned. "He really is a dumb as a rock."

"Who's Umbridge?" Aria asked.

"She was that woman in pink who looks like a toad," Sirius answered. "Remember from that botched trial?"

"Oh yeah. That sucks."

"You two will need to be very careful this year," Percy warned. "She's absolutely adamant that Harry's some kind of psycho looking for attention and is of the belief that Dumbledore's looking to launch a coup or revolution and oust Fudge whom I'm pretty sure she's in love with even though he's absolutely oblivious to it. She also doesn't like werewolves, she's been behind some of the anti-werewolf legislation that has been pass or attempted to pass in the last seven years or so, and she definitely doesn't like Muggleborns."

Aria made a face.

"Sounds charming," she said.

"Thank you, Percy," Sirius said, patting his shoulder. "That's been helpful." He glanced across the crowd. "Your family's just arrived so either go or greet them."

Percy glanced over his shoulder. The Weasleys had just come through the barrier looking as late as ever. Aria caught the hesitation that came over him before his face went serious again. Percy spun on the spot and disappeared with a crack.

Sirius immediately marched through the crowd towards the Malfoys. Aria and Harry hurried after him, not wanting to miss whatever drama was about to unfold, even though Remus tried to grab them and pull them back as they only had four minutes before the train left.

"What's this I hear about the Board of Governors going along with the insane agreement of allowing Fudge to choose the next Defense Against the Dark Arts professor?" Sirius demanded without preamble. Lucius turned around, only a little of the surprise he felt showing on his face while Narcissa and Draco appeared confused.

"Where did you hear that?" Lucius asked.

"Sources."

Lucius rolled his eyes.

"The Board felt that it was best to allow Fudge to pretend that he has some semblance of control over the school if it meant that he stopped encouraging the Daily Prophet to print such articles against our headmaster, Lucius answered. "It looks bad to on the international stage for education."

"Hogwarts is a private institution, separate from the government," Sirius stated heatedly. "It's in the charter. The ministry tried and failed to gain control of Hogwarts in 1456!"

"I know, Lord Black," Lucius answered, stressing Sirius' title. "However, the ministry can plant seeds of doubt into the minds of parents with less than stellar intelligence and so the Board feels like it should show some good faith in our interactions with the ministry. Then, when the ministry attempts to assert control, we can easily show that we have been the ones cooperating and that the ministry who is causing the problem. Much like how the whole dementor incident played out, I suspect. That is what you did isn't it? Let it play out so that Fudge walked into his own embarrassment?"

"Yes, but it wasn't at the expense of anyone else except my family! This could affect all seven years of students!"

"I'm certain Fudge has selected one of his aurors that Madam Bones has ignored for being too in the pocket of the minister."

"Well you thought wrong," Sirius retorted. "I have it on good authority that he's sending Umbridge."

Narcissa laughed, cutting it off with a cough.

"The kids really need to get on the train," Remus said as the train blew a warning whistle.

"But it's just starting to get interesting!" Aria whined as Narcissa pushed Draco towards Remus who began pushing the three teens towards the train. "I want to hear what happens."

"Send me a letter tonight!" Lucius called after Draco. "I want to hear everything!"

The three climbed into the train and closed the door, not moments too soon. They nearly lost their footing as the train gave a lurch and began to slowly pull out of the station.

"Is that Umbridge toad really going to be our professor?" Draco asked.

"That is what we have been told," Harry answered. "It's going to be a fun year, isn't it?"

They parted ways, but not before Draco dropped a quick kiss to Aria's cheek when the coast was clear. Harry pulled Aria from Draco, making a face as he did so that had Aria swatting at the back of his head. They found Ron and Hermione in a carriage with Lavender, the Patil twins, Seamus, and Dean.

"You gonna punch Aria again?" Harry asked from the doorway.

"You punched Aria?" Lavender cried as all the girls glared at Seamus. Seamus' face fell into his hands with a loud groan.

"I was aiming for Harry!" he cried.

"Why were you trying to punch Harry?" Padma cried. "He's so nice! There are many other boys you could punch at Hogwarts."

"Thank you, Padma," Harry said, settling beside her. Aria sat by Dean.

"Seamus was just being an ass," Dean said, nudging his best friend. "And he's very sorry isn't that right?"

"Yes," came the muffled reply.

The door to the compart slid open again, revealing Neville. Immediately the compartment was filled with loud exclamations and questions and concerns. Neville was yanked in and placed between Lavender and Parvati which made him blush a deep pink and made everyone laugh good naturedly at him. He showed off his wand while answering questions about his dad, about Barty, about Switzerland, and finally, his mother.

"Mum's healers only just managed to pull her out of her own mind," he said. "I didn't want to leave because she isn't awake right now. I haven't been able to see her since they pulled her out her of mind because they want to introduce her slowly to her new reality. Dad and Uncle Florian say she is fine though and that she recognizes them. She remembers what was happening just before Algernon showed up which is also good because it means that the important memories haven't been lost, but the healers think that some things may have been."

"What about your grandmother?" Lavender asked.

"She's going to be transferred to another facility in Switzerland," Neville answered. "Uncle Algie used quite a bit of potions and compulsion charms on her over the years and cleansing her has taken a lot of her strength. So it's less about getting her medically fit like my parents and more just allowing her to regain her strength both physically and mentally. Dad's visited her a few times as have I, but he was very unimpressed with the fact that she went along trying to scare my magic out of me so, even though she was under compulsions and potions, it'll take some time for my dad to regain his trust in her."

"Oh, Neville!" Padma cried. "I'm so sorry that your family's had to go through this. Though I'm glad that you've got your parents back."

"I am too," Neville answered. "I know many aren't so lucky." He glanced at Harry.

"I've got Sirus and Remus now," Harry said. "And Kenneth."

"Kenneth?" Lavender asked.

"My dad," Aria supplied. "He and Remus had a . . . romantic relationship going before Remus became a professor before we even knew Remus was a wizard! And before the death of Harry's parents, Remus and Sirius were in a relationship. So, they've formed . . . what did they call it, Harry? A triad?"

"Oh wow!" Padma cried. "You don't see those nowadays. And with a Muggle too. Very progressive."

"What exactly is a triad?" Hermione asked. "I meant to look it up, but never got a chance."

"It's part of the history of covens," Ron said. "It sort of fell out of fashion in Britain when Christianity became the norm and began to slowly influence even the magical world, but it's still done on occasion. Basically, covens started out as groups of people who were romantically involved with each other and because of that, they were able to perform certain magics and rituals."

"Eventually covens expanded to more than just romantic groups," Lavender piped up. "Sometimes covens have been really close friends and their romantic partners. Or sometimes no one is romantically involved. But certain magics are amplified when you're . . . you know . . ." she blushed bright pink. "Having sex."

Hermione blinked, an interesting look coming over her face, part horrified, part terrified, part intrigued.

"A lot of these practices fell away," Parvati said, "either because of the influence of Muggle values brought in by Muggleborns, or because certain people, meaning the purebloods, didn't want to pass down the tradition of covens to Muggleborns or even halfbloods, so it became less known as a whole."

"The smallest type of coven is a triad," Ron added. "I think at one point before the Statute of Secrecy Muggles were involved in some covens."

"How do you all know this?" Hermione asked. "If it's not so well known anymore. Is it something you learn because you're all purebloods?"

"Er . . . maybe in the more traditional circles," Lavender said. "Like the Malfoys and their lot. But Mum and Dad brought it up with the Patils because they thought we three might be a triad. We're not, thank you very much, but we got a whole lecture about it. It was very interesting."

"Bill went through a phase where he was really interested in stuff like that," Ron explained. "He read a bunch of stuff out loud to us. Mum put a stop to it when she found out. The Prewett family isn't quite so traditional."

The compartment door opened revealing Susan, Hannah, Ernie, and Justin. Everyone made room for them though the compartment was beginning to get very crowded.

"This summer!" Susan cried as way of starting the conversation. "I hardly saw Auntie because of you." She scowled playfully at Harry.

"I'm pretty sure I wasn't the only person causing drama this summer," Harry said.

"I think Justin was the only one who had a normal summer," Ernie stated.

"I don't get The Daily Prophet," Justin explained. "We've got too many Muggle friends and family coming in and out of our home during the summer. However, Mum has had a lot of fun working with your dad, Aria. She was the one who convinced Dad to help pay for today's brunch."

"What're your parents up to?" Neville asked.

"Dad's starting a group called the Muggle Parent's Wizarding Network," Aria replied.

"Sounds like a wireless station," Lavender commented.

"I know, right? Anyway, he's gathering all the Muggle parents he knows, and a few Muggleborns who have graduated Hogwarts, and they're creating a support group to help welcome new Muggleborns into the wizarding community, but also be a place to answer questions for Muggle parents. Dad was sorta of . . . inspired after the events of the last year. Especially since it's so hard for Muggles to gain access to Hogwarts if something bad happens to their kids."

"Not everyone is as lucky as to have a Muggle parent enter a triad with a Lord," Lavender agreed. "But what else will it do besides give them information and resources?"

"Dad's hoping to eventually pull in some wizards and witches, who are willing to sign on as a magical guardian for Muggleborns. At the moment, if a Muggleborn doesn't have a magical guardian their Head of House acts in loco parentis, but if Muggle parents wanted an extra layer of security, they could choose someone to be their child's magical guardian."

"That's smart," Padma said. "I guess I never really thought about how difficult it would be for parents having to just let their children enter a new world they can't really access. And to be at a school where they can't come if something happened. Like when the Durmstrang students attacked you, I was really surprised your dad wasn't able to come back."

"Someone at the ministry denied the request because he had already been to Hogwarts," Aria muttered darkly. "He doesn't want that to happen to another student. Frankly, I was lucky that Dumbledore allowed Prudence and Tracey and Penny to come onto Hogwarts grounds to help me."

Conversation screeched to a halt as the compartment door slammed open and Cedric hurried in, closing the door hard behind him. He drew down the blinds and locked the door.

"Hello," Susan greeted sardonically. "What can we do for you?"

"Keep me from throttling people," Cedric muttered, sliding down to side on the floor. "Everyone's been coming at me wanting to know about that night and what do I think about Dumbledore and Harry and blah, blah, blah. I had a very lovely summer just hiding out at home prepping for seventh year and now it's just . . . chaos!"

"Gee, I wonder what that feels like," Harry said. "I've only the one of the most powerful people in the country encouraging the newspaper to slander me and I've another one of the most powerful people try and take me away to 'train' so that I can defeat Voldemort."

Their classmates shuddered at the name.

"It's just newspaper talk though isn't it?" Hannah asked.

"No!" Aria cried. "Someone sent dementors after us in Cokesworth and we," she gestured to herself, Harry, Hermione, and Ron, "had to use magic in front of Muggles to chase them away. Of course, we all got warnings from the Improper Use of Magic office, but Harry got an expulsion letter!"

"No!" everyone gasped.

"But we're allowed to use magic in life and death situations," Ernie argued, "and it's clear you didn't end up getting expelled because you're here."

"Sirius called Madam Bones and the aurors," Aria continued. "Eventually they rescinded the expulsion but then Harry had to go to a hearing at the ministry. So, we went to the ministry and on the day of, they changed the time of the hearing, and we were ten minutes late. But it wasn't at the Improper Use of Magic's office, it was in Courtroom Ten in front of the whole Wizengamot!"

Everyone gasped.

"That's awful!" Ernie cried.

"Completely uncalled for!" Parvati stated.

"No wonder Auntie's been so angry this summer," Susan mused.

"Yeah, your aunt was not happy," Harry said. "No one was once they figured out what was going on because the Wizengamot, Sirius included, had been called in for an emergency meeting. So, everyone was kinda upset that this was what constituted as an emergency. So the hearing happened in front of the Wizengamot, I was cleared of any wrong doing, and that is why Minister Fudge got a formal reprimand."

"I'm very glad Minister Fudge hasn't turned his sights to me," Cedric murmured. "Though I am sorry that you've had to deal with all this."

"I think it's mostly because I've become associated with Dumbledore," Harry said. "The minister seems to have it out for the headmaster. Speaking of which . . . Aria and I overheard a rumor that Fudge's undersecretary is going to be our new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor."

"Percy Weasley?" Cedric cried.

"No," Aria said as Harry laughed. "Though that wouldn't be so bad. The other one. The pink one."

Susan and Cedric made faces as did Ernie.

"Oh, no!" Susan cried. "I've met Madam Umbridge. She's awful!"

"Father hates her!" Ernie agreed.

"Yeah, she basically implied at my hearing that I was lying," Harry said. "I'm kinda hoping the person we overheard say it is wrong, but I'm going out on a limb to say they're not."

"Why would Umbridge be our professor?" Hermione asked.

"Because, what we overheard, Dumbledore wants to show goodwill towards the ministry and show Fudge that he's got nothing to hide at Hogwarts."

"So he send someone who probably isn't qualified to teach?" Neville questioned.

"I've got NEWTs!" Cedric moaned.

"We've got OWLs!" Susan cried. "Oh, this is a disaster!"

Many in the compartment did not get to spend more than hour talking to their friends before they had to leave for the first prefects meeting of the year. Cedric, who had been chosen as Head Boy, led Aria, Ron, Hermione, Hannah, and Ernie to the prefects' carriage at the front of the train. The whole carriage was one large compartment with comfy chairs and couches scattered around with a snack and drinks bar. Aria met Mr. Polk who was in charge of the little bar. He was an older Squib, soft spoken, but seemed to have a permanent smile on his face. He took Aria's Galleons for a Cauldron Cake and a cold bottle of butterbeer before she settled next to Draco and the other Slytherin prefects.

"Are we going to have to fish you two out of broom cupboards?" the Head Girl, a former Slytherin prefect named Cecily Dubois asked them.

"No," Draco sneered. "You will not."

"Got it out of your system then?" the new female seventh year prefect asked. Katherine Yarrow gave Aria a once over as if disapproving of the choice of fifth year prefects.

"You could say that," Draco replied. Adrian Pucey, who was not only the Quidditch captain this year but also the seventh-year boy prefect for Slytherin, kicked Katherine's ankle.

Aria looked around at the other prefects gathered. The other Slytherin prefects for the sixth years were Damian Perriss and Emmaline Haberdasher. Aria wasn't well acquainted with either. In Gryffindor, Ron and Hermione joined the prefect ranks with Leonardo Haggerty and Katie Bell, who was also a star Chaser on the Quidditch team, and Kenneth Towler and Alicia Spinnett who was also on the Quidditch team. Aria didn't really know them that well either, but she did know that Kenneth Towler was a Muggleborn.

In Ravenclaw, the new fifth year prefects were Anthony Goldstein and Lily Moon. Aria had had brief but pretty pleasant interactions with Anthony, but she had not really ever interacted with Lily beyond being partnered in class sometimes. She took Ancient Runes and Divination, but they had never really spoken outside of class. Cho Chang was the sixth-year female prefect and her partner was Marcus Belby, who was the nephew of Damocles Belby who had invented the Wolfsbane Potion. Aria didn't have a high opinion of Marcus as he was one of the students who stole Luna's shoes and hid them throughout the school. Roger Davies and Margery Opal rounded out the rest of the Ravenclaw prefects.

Finally, for Hufflepuff, Cedric had been chosen as Head Boy, and a boy named Robert Hawking had been chosen to be his replacement as the male prefect for the seventh years. He was partnered with Patricia Stimpson who was another Muggleborn. The sixth-year prefects were Eric Murley and another Muggleborn named Piper Farnsworth. Of course, Ernie and Hannah rounded out the Hufflepuffs.

"Welcome to a new year at school!" Cedric greeted everyone once they all had their drinks and snacks. "Cecily and I have worked out a preliminary schedule for the first semester regarding nightly rounds. Here they are." Copies of a schedule appeared in their laps. "As prefects, it is your duty and responsibility to ensure that Hogwarts runs smoothly and that the students of all houses are obeying the rules. It's also your responsibility to help the younger years find their footing here at Hogwarts. Fifth year prefects, your specific duties tonight are to guide the first years sorted into your houses to your house and show them how the passwords work. You're also in charge of giving the tour of the dormitories."

Another paper appeared in front of Aria with the password to the Slytherin common room.

"Now," Cecily continued, "prefects are allowed to take points, but we can't assign detentions. We also have a point maximum, meaning we can't take more than ten points at a time. Most prefects don't like taking points, preferring to leave that to professors, but it's there if necessary."

Cedric and Cecily went on to go over the rules of Hogwarts, curfews, off limit areas, the usual. The meeting was not as long as Aria thought it would take, and once it was done, the prefects were sent back to their compartments with the seventh-year prefects taking the responsibility of patrolling the train corridors.

"Out of my way, Bourne," Draco snipped, pushing Aria out of the way as he exited the carriage. Aria felt him slip something into her pocket.

"How rude!" Katie Bell cried, glaring at him. Aria shrugged, unsure what the rest of Hogwarts expected her to be. Should she be heartbroken or indifferent?

"It's so sad that the two of you weren't allowed to really give a relationship a go," Katie said to her. "I think you two make a very nice couple."

"Er . . . thanks," Aria answered. That was . . . unexpected.

In Hogsmeade the Hogwarts carriages waited for the upper years while Professor Vector waited for the first years. More than one upper year stared at Professor Vector as she called the first years over to her side. Where was Hagrid?

"You don't think he's sick, do you?" Aria questioned as she and her friends went looking for a carriage. It was a pleasant evening, there was still a purple glow in the sky just over the western mountains, and the tops of the carriages had been rolled down so that every carriage was open air. As only seven students were allowed in a carriage at a time, the friends had to rearrange themselves into separate carriages. Aria snagged a carriage with Harry, Ron, and Hermione. Usually, they would have shared with the other Slytherins, but Aria knew that wasn't going to happen at the moment. So, they ended up sharing with Ginny and Luna and, surprisingly, Cedric.

She spotted Cho glaring at the carriage before climbing into another with her Ravenclaw friends.

"Trouble in paradise?" Aria asked, pointing with her chin towards Cho. Cedric glanced towards the other carriage as their carriage began to move forward.

"We've . . . had some arguments over the summer," Cedric admitted. "Her parents are convinced I've gone off the deep end with Dumbledore and Harry and Cho . . . is use to pleasing her parents. But I think she's also jealous of someone . . . I haven't figured out who yet . . . but she's made veiled references to me looking at other people."

"She thinks you're cheating on her?" Ron questioned. "You, Cedric Diggory?"

"She doesn't think I'm cheating on her, she thinks I'm thinking about doing it."

"She has a lot of Wrackspurts in her head," Luna stated sagely, opening up the latest edition of The Quibbler. She wore a new pair of funky pink sunglasses that tapered at the corners into wings and the lenses weren't the normal color of sunglasses. She pushed these on top of her head to smile serenely at Cedric.

"Thanks, Luna," Cedric answered.

"Daddy also wanted me to let you and Harry know that, whenever you are ready to tell your side of the story, he will put it in The Quibbler." Luna turned the page. Aria noted that the page she was on actually had a decent article about her lycanthropy research and a few other interesting information regarding current research in the field of potions.

"That's very kind of your dad," Cedric said.

"I don't think I'm ready to say anything," Harry admitted. "Sirius has me seeing a Mind Healer and . . . it's a lot."

Aria recalled the first time Sirius took Harry to see the mind healer. At first she thought they would utilize Healer Tonks since Andromeda was Sirius' cousin, but she had refused to take Harry on as a patient sighting that since he was family, she could not treat him on ethical grounds. She had, however, gotten them in touch with another Mind Healer who she worked closely with on a professional basis named Healer Greeley who also had a private practice out of Canterbury.

The first time Harry had seen the Mind Healer, he had sulked all the way up to the moment Sirius took him. When he had returned an hour and a half later, Harry had had red-rimmed eyes and had immediately gone and taken a three-hour nap. Aria had seen Healer Tonks a few times over the summer, to talk specifically about the Second Task and the Durmstrang attack, but it had also been nice to talk to her about all the changes in her family structure. It wasn't that Aria disliked the new family she had, she loved it a lot, but there were times that she wished she wasn't the only girl!

When they arrived at Hogwarts, the friends split off to their house tables. Aria and Harry finally joined their fellow fifth years, though the seating was clearly arranged so that Blaise, Tracey, and Daphne (and Ginny because she decided to sit with them) acted as a buffer between Aria and Harry and the rest.

"Is that Minister Fudge's undersecretary?" Daphne asked, nodding to the head table where the woman sat in her customary pink beside Professor Snape. He looked like he was praying for Death to come take him.

"I heard she is going to be our new Defense professor," Aria said.

"How did you hear that?" Tracey asked.

"I have my ways."

"Does she have a mastery or certificate in defense?" Blaise asked. "Was she like . . . an undercover bodyguard while pretending to be his undersecretary?"

Aria didn't think that was the case, but a deplorable personality would be an excellent cover for someone who didn't want people to know they were capable of being dangerous.

The first years were led in by Professor Vector who brought the conversation of Hagrid back as everyone whispered to their neighbors to speculate what had happened to Hagrid.

"Maybe he eloped with Madam Maxime," Theo suggested.

"That would be romantic," Tracey agreed.

The Sorting Hat began its customary song. Usually, Aria didn't dwell too much on it, but this year, she could not help but listen to its words.

"In times of old when I was new

And Hogwarts barely started

The founders of our noble school

Thought never to be parted:

United by a common goal,

They had the selfsame yearning,

To make the world's best magic school

And pass along their learning.

"Together we will build and teach!"

The four good friends decided

And never did they dream that they

Might someday be divided,

For were there such friends anywhere

As Slytherin and Gryffindor?

Unless it was the second pair

Of Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw?

So how could it have gone so wrong?

How could such friendships fail?

Why, I was there and so can tell

The whole sad, sorry tale.

Said Slytherin, "We'll teach just those

Whose ancestry is purest."

Said Ravenclaw, "We'll teach those whose

Intelligence is surest."

Said Gryffindor, "We'll teach all those

With brave deeds to their name."

Said Hufflepuff, "I'll teach the lot,

And treat them just the same."

These differences caused little strife

When first they came to light,

For each of the four founders had

A House in which they might

Take only those they wanted, so,

For instance, Slytherin

Took only pure-blood wizards

Of great cunning, just like him,

And only those of sharpest mind

Were taught by Ravenclaw

While the bravest and the boldest

Went to daring Gryffindor.

Good Hufflepuff,  she took the rest,

And taught them all she knew,

Thus the Houses and their founders

Retained friendships firm and true.

So Hogwarts worked in harmony

For several happy years,

But then discord crept among us

Feeding on our faults and fears.

T he Houses that, like pillars four,

Had once held up our school,

Now turned upon each other and,

Divided, sought to rule.

And for a while it seemed the school

Must meet an early end,

What with dueling and with fighting

And the clash of friend on friend

And at last there came a morning

When old Slytherin departed

And though the fighting then died out

He left us quite downhearted.

And never since the founders four

Were whittled down to three

Have the Houses been united

As they once were meant to be.

And now the Sorting Hat is here

And you all know the score:

I sort you into Houses

Because that is what I'm for,

But this year I'll go further,

Listen closely to my song:

T hough condemned I am to split you

S till I worry that it's wrong,

Though I must fulfill my duty

And must quarter every year

Still I wonder whether Sorting

May not bring the end I fear.

Oh, know the perils, read the signs,

The warning history shows,

For our Hogwarts is in danger

From external, deadly foes

And we must unite inside her

Or we'll crumble from within.

I have told you, I have warned you...

Let the Sorting now begin."

Everyone in the Great Hall seemed frozen after the Sorting Hat's song which was more warning than anything. Professor McGonagall eventually broke the silence by thanking Professor Vector for ensuring the safe arrival of the first years, and then she unrolled the list of names and began calling people to the stool.

"What was that?" Daphne whispered.

"I have no idea," Aria whispered back. "Does the Sorting Hat have more powers than we thought? Can it see the future?"

"Or maybe Dumbledore helped write its song," Harry suggested. They clapped as the first Slytherin of the year, Castor Attlebury, was sorted.

"Think he's related to Prudence?" Aria questioned.

"I think he's a cousin," Tracey answered. "Prudence comes from a large family though most of its members are adults at the moment."

Finally, the last first year was sorted, an Anton Zillow into Ravenclaw, and Dumbledore rose.

"Welcome back for another exciting year at Hogwarts!" he greeted everyone.

"Hopefully not too exciting," Aria muttered to Harry.

"Enjoy the befuddling feast," Dumbledore told the students, "announcements will be made at the end of the evening. Nitwit! Pickwick! Tumber!" At the last of the nonsense words, the feast appeared. The first years gasped in delight and Aria couldn't help but smile at their bright enthusiasm.

"So, what do you think the Sorting Hat meant?" Tracey asked as they served themselves.

"That it wants all of us to be friends?" Harry suggested. "Which I think is a bit silly as we're already friends with people in other houses."

"Well, it wouldn't know that would it?" Aria asked. "It's stuck on a shelf all year! It only gets to come out of Dumbledore's office once a year."

"What external forces do you think it meant?" Tracey asked. Aria caught Draco's eye. Had he not told the other Slytherins what he had overheard from Sirius?

"Maybe it means the interference from the ministry," Daphne muttered, stabbing her steak and kidney pie rather viciously. "Like Draco told us. That's who the pink toad is."

"Oh . . ." Tracey studied the Head Table. "Professor Snape doesn't seem to be happy that he was placed next to her. I've never seen him in such deep conversation with McGonagall before."

"I wouldn't want to be sat next to Umbridge either," Harry muttered.

At the end of the feast, as everyone was finishing up their favorite desserts, Dumbledore rose to give his standard beginning of term announcements. Aria hurried to grab the last piece of pavlova before Draco could get his hands on it, and Harry was licking the fork having just finished his favorite treacle tart.

"What another lovely feast," Dumbledore observed with a smile. "Now, please give me your attention for just a little while longer before I release you to your beds."

Bed was the last thing on Aria's mind as she consumed her pavlova. There was so much to talk about, and a side glance from Daphne told her that there would be much discussion in the Slytherin bedrooms tonight.

"First-years ought to know that the Forbidden Forest is out-of-bounds to all students except Miss Bourne who will resume her lessons with the centaurs." Aria grinned at that announcement, though she thought it could have been sent as a note. "Some older students should remember this as well."

The Weasley twins could be heard snickering.

"Mr. Filch, our caretaker, has asked me to remind you, for the five hundredth time according to him, that magic is not permitted in the corridors and that there is a list of banned items hanging outside his office door."

"Do you think anyone's ever checked that list?" Blaise asked.

"Percy," Aria, Harry, and Ginny said together.

"There are two changes to the staff this year," Dumbledore continued. "Professor Grubbly-Plank will be taking over Care of Magical Creatures this year, and we are delighted to welcome Professor Umbridge to the role of Defense Against the Dark Arts professor."

"Delighted?" Daphne whispered.

"Is Hagrid gone for good?" Theo asked as the students around them clapped for the new professors, not particularly enthusiastically, as several loud groans could be heard throughout the Great Hall. Professor Moody had been popular, not as popular as Remus had been, but after two years of competent professors, more students were not looking forward to the possibility of one that may or may not teach well.

"For those of you who are interested, Quidditch will return this year—," Dumbledore was cut off by the enthusiastic cheering of the students.

"GRYFFINDOR! GRYFFINDOR!" Fred and George chanted.

"HUFFLEPUFF! HUFFLEPUFF!" Cedric and his friends answered back. A sharp look from Snape kept the Slytherin Quidditch team from shouting across the room even as the Ravenclaws did.

"Yes, yes," Dumbledore said, patting the air in front of him in the universal gesture of 'calm down'. "Quidditch tryouts will be held—,"

"Hem, hem."

Dumbledore looked taken aback for a moment as he turned towards Umbridge who had risen to her feet. It was clear that she desired to speak. The headmaster sat down and turned himself to stare at her, as if there were nothing more in the world that he wished to do than to listen to her talk. The other professors were less versed in whatever it was Dumbledore had, for none of them could hide their own surprise or horror at having to listen to Umbridge. Professor Sprout's eyebrows had risen so high they had disappeared into her wild hair. Professor Flitwick was not even looking at Umbridge, rather, he was busying himself by asking Professor Vector to pass him the last piece of pavlova on their side of the Head Table. McGonagall's lips were in their usual thin line of disapproval, and Snape had glared at Umbridge for only a moment before turning to stare across the Great Hall with a nearly blank face.

"Thank you, Headmaster," the woman simpered. "For those kind words of welcome."

Aria felt a headache coming on.

"It is certainly lovely to be back at Hogwarts," Umbridge said, turning to look over the students. She spoke like they were toddlers. "And to see such happy little faces looking up at me!"

Aria immediately scowled. Looking around, she noted several people who were also scowling or looking insulted at being spoken to like they were in the first year of primary school.

"I can already tell it's going to be a long year," Blaise murmured.

Umbridge continued.

"I'm looking forward to getting to know all of you. I am sure we will all become very good friends."

Why did she say it like that? Aria thought. That was just creepy.

"I'll be her friend," Pansy whispered to Millicent, "so long as I don't have to borrow that cardigan!" the two of them dissolved into silent giggles.

Umbridge cleared her throat again. Aria was certain she would come to hate that little 'hem, hem' before the week was out.

"Now, the Ministry of Magic has always considered the education of young wizards and witches to be of vital importance," Umbridge continued, sounding less breathy and far more businesslike. This was the voice Aria remembered from that attempt of a farce trial at the ministry. Blaise was right. This was going to be a long year. "The rare gifts which you were born with may become nothing it they are not nurtured, strengthened, and honed by careful, dedicated instruction. The ancient skills unique to the wizarding community must be protected and passed down through the generations. If not, we risk losing them forever. The magical knowledge amassed by our ancestors, a treasure trove, must be guarded, replenished, and polished by those who have been called to the noble profession of teaching."

Umbridge turned and gave a little bow to the professors at the Head Table. The woman definitely knew how to speak well, Aria thought, catching the significant glances shared between the four Heads of House before Umbridge turned back to the students with another 'hem, hem'.

"Every headmaster or headmistress of Hogwarts has always brought something new unique to the weighty task of leading this historic and ancient school – as it should be – for without progress there would only be stagnation and decay. Yet, progress for progress' sake must be discouraged. Tried and tested traditions ought not be tinkered with. There must be a balance between the old and new, between permanence and change, between tradition and innovation . . ."

The students started to get restless. Umbridge took no notice. Pansy had pulled out a Witches Weekly and was flipping through it with Millicent. Over at the Ravenclaw table, Cho was chatting quietly with her friends while Luna had pulled out her copy of The Quibbler. Padma and Lisa were even willing to look over Luna's shoulder at the magazine if it meant not having to listen to the woman anymore. At the Hufflepuff table, but Cedric and Ernie were staring at Umbridge, but Ernie's eyes had a glassy-look to them as if he had checked out but was trying to prove that he deserved to wear his shiny new prefect badge. Hannah had no qualms with chatting with Susan and Justin. And at the Gryffindor table, Hermione sat straight backed, her eyes on Umbridge, clearly paying attention to every word the woman spoke, though from the expression on her face, Aria could tell that nothing Umbridge said was to Hermione's liking.

Umbridge continued talking. Aria wondered if she would notice if the students got up and walked out. The professors, however, continued to pay attention like Hermione, though like Hermione, it was clear what they thought about what Umbridge was saying.

". . . because while it is true that some changes will be for the betterment of all, others will come to be recognized as severe errors of judgement. Some old habits should be retained while others, outmoded and outworn, must be abandoned with haste. Therefore, let us more onward into a new era of openness, effectiveness, and accountability, intent on preserving what ought to be preserved, perfect what which needs to be perfected, and pruning away the practices that ought to be prohibited."

She sat down and Dumbledore clapped. The professors joined him. Students, startled at the abrupt end to the speech, and because most had stopped paying attention early on, gave a smattering of applause. Dumbledore rose to his feet before the rest of the students could begin applauding.

"Thank you, Professor Umbridge, that was truly inspiring and illuminating," Dumbledore said with a nod in her smug direction. "Now, as I was saying, Quidditch tryouts will be held . . ."

"It certainly was illuminating," said Aria.

"You're not telling me you enjoyed it?" Ginny asked quietly. She had as glazed a face as Ernie had over at the Hufflepuff table. "That was the dullest speech I've ever heard and I grew up with Percy."

"I said illuminating, not enjoyable," Aria said, remembering listening to a few of Percy's lectures while he was prefect and Head Boy. He was a wonderful person but sometimes his speeches . . .

"It did explain a lot," Daphne agreed from across from them.

"Sounded like a load of waffle to me," Ginny muttered.

"There's so much you've still got to learn, little one," Daphne said, the ending teasing because she grinned at Ginny's scowl. "There was some important stuff hidden in the waffle."

"Like what?"

"How about, 'progress for progress' sake must be discouraged'? Or what about 'pruning away the practices that ought to be prohibited'?"

"Well, okay," Ginny said impatiently, "how about you tell me what it means instead of being cryptic about it?"

"It means," Aria picked up the conversation, "that the ministry wants to interfere at Hogwarts. Whether or not they're meant to or not."

A great clattering and banging interrupted them. Dumbledore had finished his announcements and had clearly dismissed the school because everyone was rushing, more than normal, the escape the Great Hall.

"Come on, Bourne," Draco said. "We've got to show the first-years where to go."

Aria rose and turned towards the far end of the table, closes to the Head Table.

"First years!" she called commandingly, "over here! First years! This way, please!" The group of new students walked shyly towards her and Draco between the gap of the Slytherin and Ravenclaw tables, each of them trying very hard not to be the leader of the group. They were very small, Aria mused. She was certain she had never appeared that young when she had arrived at Hogwarts.

"Right," Draco said. "I'm Draco Malfoy and this is Aria Bourne. We're the fifth-year prefects for Slytherin and your go-to people if you have any questions about the school, the house, classes, or anything else. We're going to wait just a minute so that we don't get crushed in the exit, and then we will show you down to the Slytherin common room. Pay attention to where we are going because you don't want to get lost."

The first years nodded, staring wide-eyed at them.

After a few minutes Aria and Draco led the first years out of the Great Hall and down into the dungeons, passing Ernie and Susan as they led their first years down the corridor leading to the kitchens and the Hufflepuff common rooms.

"There's a lot of stairs," one of the first years commented.

"It's Hogwarts," Aria said, "you'll get used to it."

They arrived at Salazar Slytherin's portrait. As they approached, Aria's mind went back to the Sorting Hat's song. She knew that Slytherin had had a falling out with the other Founders and had left the school, but surely, they must have made up later in life if his portrait was here?

"This is our illustrious Founder," Draco told the first years. "He guards the common room. The password changes weekly and the changed password is always posted on the common room's announcement board. Don't give out the password to anyone. Other houses aren't allowed in each other's common rooms except over the winter break."

Aria caught his eye and the two of them did their best not to laugh, remembering the victory party that had taken place after the First Task last year where nearly every student in the school had found their way into the Slytherin common room.

"Pourer's Method," Draco said, and the portrait swung open. The two prefects guided the students into the common room and got them situated on some couches while the rest of the house milled about waiting for Professor Snape. Aria made her way to Harry's side as he stood nearest the hearth, Ginny sitting in the nearby armchair, Daphne bookending the other side of the hearth with Tracey.

A tense silence fell over the common room. The first years shifted nervously, and Aria felt bad for them, having to have their first year be filled with such tension.

"Surprised they let you back in, Potter," Astoria said.

"Why am I not surprised that she's the one to speak?" Aria whispered. Harry snorted.

"Why's that, Astoria?" Harry asked.

"Well, it would be unsafe, wouldn't it be? With your clear mental delusions."

"Well, they did let you back in," Aria retorted. "So, it's clear Hogwarts doesn't care about such things."

Daphne chuckled even as Astoria scowled at Aria.

"I can't believe you of all people got to be prefect," she stated with a toss of her hair. "Someone more worthy should've received the badge."

"And what's your definition of more worthy?" Aria questioned. "Being a pureblood?"

"Astoria, shut up," Daphne ordered. "You grow tiresome. Don't forget the lecture I had to suffer through because Father insisted on giving us a lecture on behavior because you can't keep your mouth shut."

Several titters went around the common room.

"Yes, I doubt the new Chief Warlock would like to have his daughter make as many faux pas as she last year," Tracey agreed.

"Indeed, he would not." Professor Snape came swooping into the common room, startling everyone. Astoria backed off with a scowl in Tracey's direction. Snape gave her a sharp look until the scowl dropped.

"Welcome to Slytherin," Snape said. "As I am sure nearly all of you are aware, this year will be like no other. As always, I expect my Slytherins to put their best foot forward and strive for excellence in the classroom. I do not suffer slackers well." He glared at Crabbe and Goyle. Crabbe was already snoozing in the armchair. At least Goyle had the self-preservation to pay attention. Those two had, again, landed in dead last for the year. Aria wasn't sure how they were going to pass their OWLs.

"You'll also have taken note of our newest Defense professor," Snape said. "She came highly recommended from Minister Fudge."

"Wasn't she just his undersecretary?" someone asked.

"Indeed she was," Snape replied. "Now, I am not one to comment on the qualifications of my colleagues, but I doubt she will reach the same level of instruction as your last two DADA professors provided. However, that being said, you will continue to do your very best in her classes. I expect nothing less from my Slytherins but for you to rise above whatever circumstances are placed in front of you. Make sure you all go anywhere with partners, I want no one taking any unnecessary chances. That means someone will need to at least escort Miss Bourne to and from the Forbidden Forest. We wouldn't want a repeat of last year."

Aria shuddered but was gratified to see some sixth- and seventh-year boys cringe and cover their crotches. It was well known that she had windlessly castrated the Durmstrang boys who had attacked her, and that Madam Pomfrey had almost not been able to reattach the offending body part.

"Some last reminders," Snape continued. "Show a united front outside the common room. Arguments remain here in the common room, not aired out for the public to see." He glared at Astoria who wilted under his gaze. "And Hogwarts is a private institution. It is not controlled by any other entity except the Board of Governors. If you're interested in how the Ministry has . . . attempted to infiltrate and take over Hogwarts in the past, I'm certain Madam Pince can direct you to the appropriate books. It is quite a fascinating topic, but it is what the Four Founders wanted. While Slytherin did spend time away from Hogwarts, there was reconciliation eventually, which is why his portrait hangs here in the school and why he is buried here on the grounds with the remaining Founders. Behave. Do the House proud. My office hours are posted outside my office door."

When the rest of Slytherin had finally gone to bed, and it was believed that most were asleep, the fifth year Slytherin boys (minus Crabbe and Goyle) snuck up to the fifth-year girls' dormitory.

"We all need to be on the same page," Draco stated, pacing in front of the smaller hearth in the dorm which kept the cold edge off the room, a standard cold that permeated the dungeons. "Whatever happens going forward, there's no going back."

"Well, I think it's clear why we're all here," Blaise said. "None of us are joining the Dark Lord and those of us for more neutral families are picking sides." A heavy silence fell over them as they all let Blaise's words sink into their hearts and minds.

Aria felt a small thrill knowing that people like Pansy and Millicent weren't following after their parents and choosing to follow Voldemort and his blood purist ideals. Yet, at the same time, that put them at odds with their families. Families that Aria had seen really cared about them unlike Lord Malfoy who didn't care about anyone but himself.

"That's good," Harry stated. "I'm glad you're not going to join him."

"It doesn't come easy," Pansy stated. "My parents . . . they have expectations for me. They think I think like them. But . . . I've come to realize that their view on certain things may be too restrictive. Too . . . wrong." She glanced at Aria. "There's still stuff I agree with them on. I am worried that the traditions of the wizarding world are getting replaced with the values of the Muggle world that Muggleborns bring in, but I don't agree that the way to combat that is by getting rid of Muggleborns. Educating and excepting Muggleborns into the wizarding world will go much farther to combat that than simply getting rid of them."

"Same here," Millicent muttered.

"But I want it made clear," Draco stated, "that we aren't joining Dumbledore's side of the war that's coming either. We're joining your side, Harry."

Harry frowned.

"Theo mentioned something about that last year," he said, "just before the Third Task."

"You're independent of Dumbledore," Theo told him. "We can see that in how Lord Black acts towards the Headmaster. We can see that in how you yourself are not a fan of the headmaster."

"He's quite the fan of me," Harry said bitterly.

"While it may not happen quickly, you are a third side to this war," Daphne said. "Whether you like it or not. And we need a third side. One where the leader isn't going to make his followers feel indebted to him for the rest of their lives."

"That's what you think Dumbledore does?" Aria asked.

"It's what we know to be true," Draco said. "Or do you really think Professor Snape chose the teacher profession on his own free will?"

Arai thought back to the Order meeting at the Burrow. How Dumbledore had tried to manipulate Snape into spying again, into going back into Voldemort's ranks, and how "disappointed" he was when Snape refused to go back. How he was "disappointed" in Remus for not wanting to go back to the werewolf packs in Britain. She thought of Hagrid who had been expelled in his third year, and how he now lived here at Hogwarts and how he seemed to practically worship Dumbledore. How Molly and Arthur also seemed to be infatuated with the man, to the point that they'd cut off one of their own sons over it.

Yes, she could see why others might be worried about joining up with Dumbledore. He was used to getting his way because he had had power for so long. He had defeated the last Dark Lord and people had fallen over themselves to be grateful to him.

"Should name our little group like Dumbledore's done?" Aria asked Harry. He gave her an unamused look.

"Speaking of Professor Snape," Harry said, looking back at their classmates. "If we're talking about sides and who people are loyal to, I think it's safe to say that Professor Snape's on the third side. Along with Remus and Sirius. They're still playing friendly with Dumbledore, keeping enemies close and all, but if you need an out . . . Snape'll have your back and he won't take you to Dumbledore."

Draco and Theo's shoulders relaxed.

"Good to know, thank you," Theo said.

"That goes for your parents too," Harry said. "If they want to defect too."

Their housemates stared with wide, surprised eyes.

"You'd . . . extend that to our parents?" Theo asked.

"If they really want out," Harry said, "and if they're too wary of Dumbledore, then yes. However . . . Theo . . . your dad is very nicely placed to give us information."

Theo looked thoughtful.

"Is the sanctuary attached to whether or not he's willing to spy for you?" Theo asked.

"No, it's not. If anyone wants to defect here at Hogwarts, then they are welcome to defect. If they defect to spy on us, however . . ." Harry trailed off and their friends nodded.

"Understood," Theo said. "But I think you're missing how to take advantage of other people."

"It's my Gryffindor roots showing," Harry said unapologetically. "I might expect a favor or two, but I'm not going to enslave someone to me for protection against a mad man."

The fire crackled loudly as they lapsed into silence.

"We've still got to play our parts," Tracey stated. "I think Umbridge will be expecting some of you to be acting in a particular way, and I'm not sure letting Dumbledore know about a growing third faction is the wisest action."

"No, you're right," Draco agreed. "Pansy, Millicent, Theo, and I will have to act like we don't like any of you anymore. Blaise, Daphne, and Tracey's families are neutral or not in the political game at all so you three can chose where you land for this charade."

"With Harry," Daphne stated immediately. "And Aria." Tracey nodded.

"I'll back Harry publicly," Blaise stated. "And to make the break of our group believable . . ." he hesitated, looking between Aria and Draco. "I think you're going to have to be really mean, Draco."

Draco looked pained and Aria bit her lip. She knew that that was going to happen. What with Abraxas Malfoy breathing down Draco's neck and with the Malfoy allegiance to Voldemort. Still, to hear it put so bluntly was hard to hear.

"Draco and Pansy may have to pretend to be a couple," Daphne said. Pansy didn't look to put out about that.

"We can work with that," Pansy stated.

"Pansy, you're like my sister—,"

"Yes, yes, you explained this summer. I get it. I really do. But I won't say I won't enjoy every minute of it. And we can always have a breakup during the school year or something."

"And you two can always sneak off somewhere," Theo said, looking between Draco and Aria. "I'm sure you've got some hidey-holes you two have gone to before."

Indeed they did! Aria grinned at Draco who had to clear his throat.

"And with that!" Blaise cried as Draco's face started going pink. "Best be off to bed now!" The boys snuck back out and the girls dissolved into giggles before going to their own beds and dreaming about the new school year and what may come.

Chapter Text

The next morning began the Great Theatric, as Aria thought of it in her head. Draco, Theo, Pansy, and Millicent entered the Great Hall first with Pansy on Draco's arm. This did not cause too much attention from the other tables at first, until Aria and Harry came in leading Daphne, Tracey, and Blaise while Aria was on Harry's arm. On top of that, they made a show of sitting at the Gryffindor table and with some subtle jerks of the head, several other fourth years from Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff joined them.

"Are you and Harry a thing now?" Lisa asked, trying to keep her voice down.

"No," Aria answered. "It's just . . . politically complicated."

"Ah, Lord Malfoy's still being an ass is he?" Lisa questioned. Aria nodded and the Ravenclaw gave her an extra piece of toast.

Hermione came bounding up to the table, glad to see so many friends all at once.

"I've taken the liberty of getting OWL information from the Ministry," she declared, drawing a stack of booklets from her bag. Each booklet was not very large and made from the same parchment type that The Daily Prophet was made from. She began handing them out to the various fifth years gathered.

"This is just a general overview of each OWL subject," Hermione explained, "a guide to help us revise and study."

"Exams aren't until the end of the school year!" Seamus cried.

"Never too early to begin studying," Hermione retorted. "Now, there are separate booklets dedicated to each subject and I'm going to put an order in for mine, so if anyone else would like one for their subjects, I can just place it all in my order form and you can pay me back. It's a Sickle per booklet."

Immediately the fifth years began rattling off the booklets they would need, and Hermione scribbled down a list. Money began changing hands and Hermione was soon tucking nearly the entire amount into her bag with a few short IOUs attached to her list.

"Hem, hem."

Aria grimaced before smoothing out her features as the fifth years turned towards Professor Umbridge. She wore another pink business suit with pink heels. It was as ugly an ensemble as it had been last night at the Welcome Feast.

"Good morning, Professor Umbridge," Daphne greeted sweetly.

"Good morning, Miss Greengrass," Umbridge answered. "What is going on here?"

"Breakfast, ma'am," Daphne replied.

"I thought I saw money being exchanged. Gambling is strictly prohibited."

"We're not gambling," Daphne assured her. "We've charged Hermione to order the OWL booklets from the ministry to help us revise for our exams." Umbridge's gaze flickered up to Hermione. Something passed in her gaze, something that gave Aria the creeps.

"Why not order them individually?" Umbridge asked.

"A bulk order's just easier," Parvati answered. "Imagine all the owls that would have to be used!"

Umbridge did not have a comeback for that. Instead, she swapped topics.

"I'm not sure I like you all sitting at the Gryffindor table," she said instead. "When some of you aren't Gryffindor. It breeds a familiarity that isn't quite conducive to a healthy learning environment."

"A little bit of house unity never hurt anyone, Dolores," McGonagall said, startling the pink toad. Aria hid a grin at the woman's face as she spun around to face all four Heads of House who looked anything but amused. "It's not against school rules except during feasts and other major events." She stepped forward and began handing out timetables to her Gryffindors.

"I think it's quite inconsiderate," Umbridge insisted. "They should have been at their house table waiting for their timetables."

"It's no bother," Flitwick assured her, handing his Ravenclaws their timetables. "We encourage this sort of thing. This class is well known for its inter-house unity! We're all very proud of them."

Snape handed Aria and the Slytherins their timetables.

Umbridge scowled and hurried off, her heels clacking against the stone. At least, Aria thought, they would be able to hear her approach.

"You will need to be on alert around her," McGonagall muttered to the fifth years with a particular look at Harry. "She's not one to be trifled with. The Ministry is just looking for an excuse to try and take over Hogwarts."

"Yeah, except it's a private institution, isn't it?" Blaise drawled.

"Be as it may, Dumbledore's allowing her some freedom to show Minister Fudge that we have nothing to hide," Snape stated. "So you would do well to keep your heads down until this all blows over."

"We are the most inconspicuous people in the world," Aria assured him. "We're quite boring."

"Dear Merlin," Snape muttered. "I'm getting too old for this."

"Ah, Severus, don't be so pessimistic," Flitwick admonished. "If anything, the students keep you young."

Aria began flipping through her booklet. It was set up with the core subjects in the front and electives in the back half. Each subject had a spread dedicated to its overview which included a non-exhaustive list of what spells the OWLs would be covering and in what year at Hogwarts the spells or potions should have been taught. For the electives, it did the same, but the years started in third year instead of first.

Looking at the basic overviews, Aria felt very good about OWLs, but having witnessed four years' worth of fifth years panic over the OWLs, she knew that there was much more to the revision and studying than met the eye.

"We're going to need to come up with a study schedule," Aria said to Hermione who nodded in agreement. "One that will keep us on track for our homework this year, but also allow us time to review the previous four years."

"If you make the schedule I'll show up," Dean said.

"Me too!" Lavender cried. "And maybe one of us could lead the study group depending on what subject we're reviewing? Like Harry would obviously help us review Defense while Aria would help us do potions. I'd of course do Divination."

"Why you?" Parvati questioned. "Why not me?"

"Because I'm better at the subject."

"Wrong," Ernie cried. "Aria's the best at Divination. She's the one who's had visions."

"That doesn't qualify her to lead a study group!" Parvati retorted. "No offense, Aria."

"None taken," Aria assured her. "I'd prefer it if one of you led the group anyway. I'm not sure I want to continue Divination past OWLs anyway. I want to see what electives are available for NEWTs. I know that there's the usual electives like Divination, Care, Arithmancy, and Ancient Runes, but I read in Hogwarts, A History that if there's enough interest then other electives could become available, or a self-study could be done."

"Oh, like what?" Susan questioned.

"Um . . . I think the book said that alchemy was an elective once for NEWTs students," Aria said. "But I think it had a prerequisite of a Potions and Transfiguration OWL. Or maybe you had to also be continuing your Potions and Transfiguration. I'd have to double check. But there were also art subjects like music and stuff like that too."

"If only Hogwarts did that," Lisa said. "I love music. I can play the guitar!"

"You play guitar?" Dean cried.

"Since I was little! Mum wanted me to learn to play the piano or the flute, but my cousin Todd played guitar and I wanted to be just like him, so Dad got me guitar lessons."

The end of breakfast bell rang signaling that students had ten minutes to get to class. Students, like Ron, shuffled a last piece of toast into their mouth or tucked extra food into their uniform robe's pockets before dashing out of the Great Hall. Aria decided to walk to class with Lisa and Padma as all three of them had Ancient Runes first thing.

After classes Aria met Draco in the secret room of the Restricted Section. She had only been waiting to meet him for six minutes before he appeared, swooped her into his arms, and kissed her silly.

"Draco!" Aria laughed, wiggling out of his grasp.

"Sorry," he said, grabbing her again by the waist and simply holding her to his side. "I missed you and this summer was absolutely horrendous!" She felt a shudder go through him and she tightened her own grip around his waist.

"Do you want to talk about it?" she asked.

"Not particularly," Draco said. "But you should know that Grandfather had a . . . guest . . . at the manor over the summer. Who is still there." Aria gasped, feeling sick. Voldemort had been at Malfoy Manor all summer and Draco had to see him every day?

"Is he really grotesque like Harry told me?" she blurted. Draco snorted.

"He's certainly an ugly piece of shit," Draco agreed. "He . . . he looks like a snake. His eyes are red and he's got slits in his face for nostrils instead of a nose. Father told me that the Dark Lord did not look like that when Harry defeated him."

"I suppose using dark rituals to give your remaining soul a body might do that to you," Aria muttered. "We discovered over the summer a horcrux that Voldemort created."

"Ah, so he and Tom Riddle were friends then? Or at least studying the same books." Aria hummed thoughtfully, pressing her face against Draco's chest. He had had a growth spurt over the summer and was now a complete head taller than her as he could easily rest his chin on the top of her head which he proceeded to do without apology.

"Bit of a coincidence don't you think?" Aria asked. There had to be plenty of coincidences in the world, but two horcruxes? That just so happened to be connected to either Harry or Hogwarts a place he frequented? Aria wasn't sure that when it came to Harry, coincidences were a thing.

"Why wouldn't it be a coincidence?" Draco asked.

"I just . . ." Aria didn't want to break Harry's confidence by telling Draco where exactly the second horcrux was found. "It just seems strange that within three years Harry and I've run across a horcrux. It's not like we're cursebreakers or going looking for cursed objects and two just happen to fall into our laps? And one is connected to He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named?"

"When you put it like that, it does seem a bit suspicious," Draco said. "But the first one didn't have anything to do with the Dark Lord. I just found it in my grandfather's study when I went snooping in places I didn't belong."

That reminder didn't make Aria feel better. In fact, it put her thoughts on high alert. A common denominator between Harry and Lord Malfoy was the Dark Lord. The latter as a follower and the former as a victim. Was Tom Riddle somehow connected to Voldemort as well? Was he a former follower? Or a current follower? Maybe someone who had changed his name so as to avoid being detected and arrested?

"Oi!" Draco poked Aria's nose. "Don't think so deeply. Classes are over. And I've been wanting to snog you all summer. Especially since some prat of a prince decided to infringe on my territory!"

"Your territory?" Aria teased as she let Draco back her up against the wall. He leaned down to capture his mouth. Draco's hands first came up to cup her face before smoothing down her shoulders and arms to her waist. A thrilling tingle Aria had never felt before shot from her heart down to between her legs and she gasped in surprise which allowed Draco to deepen the kiss. Her own hands wrapped around Draco, running up and down his spine which made him moan into her mouth. She teasingly ran her hand lower, feeling quite daring as she ran her hand across his waist and over his backside. Draco's hips jerked forward and something long and hard pressed against her.

"What did our parents say?"

Aria screamed as Draco jumped away from her. No one was in the room, but that had been Harry's voice. After a few seconds Harry appeared, throwing something off of him while he grinned at them. Aria narrowed her eyes and thought of multiple ways to hex Harry into next Sunday.

"Aria," Harry said, still grinning like Aria was contemplating his murder. "Didn't you pay any attention to the sex talk we were given?"

"The what?" Draco cried.

"Oh my god! Shut up, Harry!" Aria cried, dragging her hands down her face. "That was so awful! I've never wanted to just melt and die like that before!"

"Hold on," Draco cut off any more moaning. "What did you call it?"

"The sex talk?" Aria questioned.

"Is that what Muggles call it?"

Aria withheld the laughter that wanted to bubble up from her belly, but it was a hard thing. Even Harry was trying to keep his face straight. Was Draco pulling their legs or being serious?

"Please tell me your parents have had the sex talk with you," Aria said. "I know you were busy this summer, but you are fifteen years old. Even if it was to tell you not to have sex." Draco blinked at her for a moment.

"Do . . . do you mean the physical relations discussion?" he asked.

Aria and Harry did burst out laughing. Draco continued to stare at them, completely honest and bewildered.

"Your family's so traditional it can't even use the word sex?" Aria asked in between bouts of laughter. Tears rolled down her cheeks. Harry leaned against a chair.

"I'm assuming by sex you mean the physical relations between a man and woman that result in a child being born?" Draco asked.

"Yes, Draco," Aria answered with her poshest accent. "That is exactly what I mean."

"Then, yes, we've had that discussion," Draco replied. "Father had it this summer with me. He had pamphlets from my healer's office."

"Does the wizarding world not use the word 'sex'?" Harry asked.

"Father didn't use it," Draco said. "He used 'physical relations'."

"So much to unpack there," Aria said. Turning to Harry she said, "and what were you doing sneaking up on us like that? Getting off watching us?"

"Gross, don't be disgusting. It's not my fault you two were too busy sucking each other's faces off to notice a door opening and closing. I came here in hopes of there being some peace and quiet for me to do my homework but apparently you two got here first!"

"We can do homework," Aria assured him. Draco nodded his head. "I'm sure Hermione and Ron will be by eventually too. So, um . . . what exactly is that?" She pointed to the silvery cloak on the ground. Harry knelt on the floor and patted the stones until his hand reached the cloak and then he lifted it. Aria watched as the cloak went in and out of sight. Sometimes it was a beautiful silvery color that was nearly translucent, and other times it was invisible.

"Sirius gave it to me last year," Harry replied, holding it up. "It belonged to my dad. Apparently, it's a Potter family heirloom."

"An Invisibility Cloak," Draco said, impressed. "It can't be an heirloom though. Invisibility Cloaks lose the effectiveness of the demiguise fur after fifty years."

"It's definitely older than that," Harry said. "Sirius said it was handed down to my dad on his seventeenth birthday by my grandfather. Fleamont apparently said that it was tradition to pass it down alongside the pocket watch, but Sirius wanted me to have it early just . . . you know . . . in case. Dumbledore apparently had it." Harry sighed as his hand ran over the cloak. "If . . . I think if . . . a part of me thinks that if Dumbledore hadn't had it . . . then maybe we could've hidden under the cloak when Voldemort arrived."

"Why didn't you tell me about it when you got it?" Aria asked, only a little miffed that Harry had kept something so cool from her. Harry shrugged.

"I just wanted something of my dad's that no one else knew about," he answered. "It was like . . . just him and me."

Aria nodded and dropped the subject, but she did take a step closer as Harry held up the cloak so that she and Draco could take a closer look at it. The material was unnaturally smooth and went back and forth from being silverly translucent to invisible, which didn't seem to be very helpful if this was meant to be an Invisibility Cloak since anyone could see the cloak when it was silvery translucent. She picked up a corner of it and held it out to see if she could catch a design on the cloak, when a figure suddenly appeared on the other side of the cloak. It was there one second, tall and dark with its own cloak pulled up over its head, obscuring its face, and then Aria yelped in surprise, dropping the cloak and pulling her wand, and then it was gone.

"What is it?" Harry asked as he and Draco pulled out their wands. The three of them pointed their wands around the empty space for a moment before Aria lowered hers.

"I . . . I don't know," she replied. "There was a figure . . . I picked up the edge of your cloak and the figure was just there and then it was gone . . ."

"What sort of figure?" Draco asked.

"Tall. He . . . it . . . had a cloak on. A dark cloak obscuring its face and it . . . it seemed to want Harry's cloak."

Harry frowned, definitely creeped out by that.

"Well, whoever it was can't have it," he declared. "It's mine now."

Aria shivered, the room suddenly very cold.

The door swung open and Ron and Hermione tumbled in.

"Good afternoon!" Hermione cried, trotting over to the table. "What're you all just standing around for?" She glanced at what Harry was holding. "What've you got there?"

"Is that an Invisibility Cloak?" Ron cried, picking up the edge to admire it. "That's wicked, mate! Where'd you get one?"

Aria tried to put aside the vision of the figure from her mind, but she had the feeling that it wouldn't be the last time she saw it, though she could not tell herself why she thought that. She glanced over her shoulder into the shadowed corners of the room, certain that whoever had been there was still in the room, lurking, unseen, by any of them.

Madam Bones had hoped for a relatively quiet afternoon. Minister Fudge was still trying to run a bit roughshod over the DMLE, but the reprimand he had received a month ago had done quite a bit to make him settle and at least try to be subtle, though she knew that was a tall order for the man. Thankfully, the days at the ministry had quieted down since Umbridge had left. She, like many at the ministry, had thought that Umbridge had died or at the very least, found another job.

Which she had, Madam Bones thought a bit sardonically, though at the Minister's bequest.

Susan's rather alarmed letter last night had caused Amelia to lie awake in bed for hours wondering what game Minister Fudge was playing at and why on earth he had chosen Umbridge of all people to be his spy for the ministry at Hogwarts. He could have at least sent one of the aurors that was in his pocket. Amelia could never several that he could have sent. She knew Umbridge did not have the qualifications to teach Defense Against the Dark Arts and she had been sure to include the woman's qualifications (or lack thereof) in her return letter to Susan. Her niece would figure out what to do with that information. And if not her, one of her little Slytherin friends would certainly know what to do with it.

Still, it was nice not to have to worry about the woman walking about the ministry. Everyone liked Fudge's junior undersecretary better. Percy was the perfect example of professionalism even though he was young. And everyone knew that he could get the job done. He had done an amazing job with the Department of International Cooperation. Under his short interim as Head, that department had never run so smoothly! It was really a shame Minister Fudge had moved him.

A bit of a shame that Percy had taken the job, Amelia told herself. Didn't he know that Fudge had wanted him beside him so that he could spy on the Weasley family? Not that that had done much good in the end. Everyone and their mother seemed to know about the fight between Percy and his father. It was very reminiscent of Arthur's own argument with Lord Weasley that most people younger than Amelia didn't know about. But she did because she could remember hearing about it.

It was strange though, she thought, that Percy was so at odds with his family over Dumbledore. The Prewetts had long been supporters of Albus. The connection had first come when Dumbledore and Molly's own grandparents had been in school together. It had only continued to flourish as he had become famous in the world of alchemy and transfiguration and had been helped along by him becoming a favorite professor at Hogwarts. Then he had defeated Grindelwald and the rest, as they say, was history.

Amelia wasn't sure why Septimus Weasley didn't like Dumbledore. They had been at school together, at least for a few years, though she was certain that both Lord and Lady Weasley were older than Dumbledore. The two of them had had their children later in life, and there was about seven years between Bilius and Arthur. It was just so interesting that the one thing that turned Weasley men against each other was Albus Dumbledore.

As an auror, she did not believe in coincidences.

Just like she didn't believe that it was a coincidence that the two horcruxes she had dealt within the last three years were a coincidence even though it appeared they had been created by two separate people. She had had to go and do research on what a horcrux was after Susan's second year. It was not something she had studied for NEWTs, but she vaguely remembered the term after some thinking from when she had been studying for her defense mastery. It was such dark and obscure magic that coming across one in her line of work was a rarity, but two? If a third appeared it would be a pattern.

So she had dived back into the notes she had saved about Tom Riddle to see if maybe there was a connection? Two British wizards within the same time frame creating horcruxes meant that they probably had known each other.

Her secretary knocking on the door to announce that Bill Weasley, Cursebreaker for Gringotts, wanted to see her urgently, immediately told Amelia she was going to need a headache potion.

When Bill came into her office, Amelia was just putting two Headache Relievers on her desk. Bill paused, eyeing the potions, then eyeing her.

"I could be here for a friendly call between colleagues," he said.

"I didn't become Head of the DMLE by believing lies like that," Amelia pointed out. "I can only assume you're here because of the horcruxes. Unless there's a new crisis that Gringotts feels the DMLE need to be informed of?" She could count on one hand the number of times the goblins had called the DMLE. They tended to take care of things themselves, as per the treaty between the British and the Goblin Nation. Most crimes that would involve the DMLE were crimes most wixen were not willing to commit against Gringotts.

"Right," Bill said with a sheepish look. "Well . . . I was tasked to dispose of the horcrux that we pulled from Harry's head. But I was also tasked with studying it for a bit. Egyptians created a lot of horcruxes during the Old Kingdom. Anyway, I performed a ritual on the horcrux before I disposed of it, one that would tell us if there were any . . . siblings to the horcrux."

"Siblings?" Amelia cried.

"That's a rough translation of the Egyptian. Some people would make multiple horcruxes. The most we ever saw in Egypt was three. It's theorized that the soul becomes too unstable the more horcruxes you create."

Amelia held up a hand before Bill could go into a long-winded speech about horcruxes. As interesting as it probably was, she wanted him to get to the point.

"Mr. Weasley," she said. "Get to the point."

"I managed to figure out what the results said last night," Bill told her. "I informed my superior and they told me to inform you."

Amelia nodded, knowing Bill would have needed that permission in order to discuss Gringotts business with the DMLE.

"The results are . . . horrifying," Bill said, handing a thick piece of folded parchment to her. "Basically, the soul piece we pulled out of Harry was not the only one. There are siblings. Or were. The results in black are the soul fragments that no longer exist, they're dead. The ones in silver are the ones still active and alive."

"And these numbers?" Amelia asked.

"Coordinates. We need to decipher what the coordinates mean because the ritual's Egyptian, so the coordinates are in Egyptian and I've no idea what they mean in terms of the British countryside. But we know what we're looking for because the ritual at least tells us what the object the horcrux is . . . or at least I hope the translation into English is accurate. I believe the 'papyrus' means the diary that we got rid of three years ago."

"But if . . ." Amelia trailed off, the dots starting to connect. There was no such thing as coincidences. Bill finished her thought.

"Tom Riddle, whoever he was, is Lord Voldemort."

Chapter Text

The 5th year Slytherins and Gryffindors didn't have DADA until the second day of classes. By then the gossip around school was already out about Professor Umbridge. Multiple seventh years had already had to go to Madam Pomfrey for Calming Draughts which did not bode well. From what Aria could gather, Umbridge seemed under the impression that one could succeed at Defense by just reading.

So it was with some trepidation that the 5th years filed into the defense classroom. They paused in the back of the classroom to stare at the desks. Normally they sat two to a desk, but now, the desks had been split so everyone had their own individual desk with the chair attached to the desk. It reminded Aria of the pictures she had seen of schools from the 40s or even 50s. Each row had the desks pushed up to the back of the chair in front of them, creating neat little rows that were the same length.

There were no ornaments in the room either. The walls were strangely blank. The teacher's desk was also pretty bare except for quills and parchment and a stack of books. The chalkboard, likewise, stood washed and ready to be used.

"This feels more like a hospital than a classroom," Ron muttered as the students all chose their spots, doing their best not to be left in the front. In the end, Crabbe, Goyle, Fay, and Sophie were all left to take the seats in the front row while everyone else jockeyed for the seats closest to the door.

Aria ended up sitting near the center of the classroom with Harry behind her, Hermione in front of her, and Ron diagonally behind her next to Harry. Daphne and Tracey took the seats on either side of her. The space between the seats was narrow enough that they could still pass notes if they were careful, which Aria was glad to see, but it felt so strange not to be sitting next to somebody. She set her wand at the top of her desk like she did for any class that required her wand and set up her inkwell and quills.

Then they waited.

As the clock struck the start of class, the door to the DADA professor's office opened and Umbridge stepped out. She smiled at them though Aria felt another shiver run through her seeing the smile. It was like she was looking at some kind of mechanical toy that was meant to mimic a human smile but was missing the element of being alive.

"Good morning, class," Umbridge greeted as she came down the stairs from the little overlook.

"Morning," several students muttered. Umbridge's smile disappeared, and Aria was even more unsettled.

"Now, that won't do at all," Umbridge insisted like they were small children. "When I greet you, I expect you all to say 'Good morning, Professor Umbridge'. Let's try again, shall we? Good morning class."

"Good morning, Professor Umbridge," the class replied mechanically.

"That's better. Wasn't that wonderful, starting the class off with a proper greeting? Now, I shall take attendance. When I call your name please raise your hand and say 'here'. I wish to know all of your bright smiling faces."

Aria hoped she did not have a bright smiling face. Looking around she spotted Blaise carefully arranging his own face into a lazy, bored look while Theo was doing his best to resemble an icicle.

"Bourne, Aria."

"Here." Aria raised her hand. Umbridge looked up from the parchment scroll.

"Ah, yes, you," she stated, marking Aria as present. "I hope we won't have any trouble in class. I have been told that you cause quite the bit of trouble, and you did get caught for underage magic this past summer."

"Wasn't that because of Dementors?" Daphne asked. "Father was telling me about the whole affair!"

Umbridge looked like she wanted to say something but didn't want to say it to the daughter of the Chief Warlock.

"Brown, Lavender."

"Here."

Attendance went smoothly from there until they reached Harry. Umbridge once again paused and stared hard at Harry.

"I hope, Mr. Potter, that you will not cause problems in class either," she stated. "Your behavior this summer was quite deplorable and your flaunting of the underage magic rules—,"

"Dementors wasn't it?" Daphne asked again. "You and Aria were together when it happened? At least, that's what my father said."

Aria really doubted that Lord Greengrass was going home and gossiping to Daphne about the days, events at the ministry, but since she had already filled Daphne in on what had happened, if Daphne wanted to through her father's name around a bit just to throw Umbridge off, then who was Aria to argue with it?

Umbridge cleared her throat and Daphne fell silent.

Attendance finally taken without any more incidence, Umbridge pulled out her wand and with a whispered spell, sent the books on her desk floating down the aisles where at each desk a book came to land in the center of the desk.

Theo raised his hand.

"Yes, Mr. Nott?" Umbridge called on him with her simpering smile.

"I think you've made a mistake, Professor," Theo said. "This is Introduction to Defense which appears to be a first year text. We're taking our OWLs this year."

"It is not the wrong text, Mr. Nott," Umbridge stated. "I would thank you not to question the knowledge of your professors again. It is my understanding that your years of Defense here at Hogwarts has been . . . rather chaotic at best and I'm afraid that most of your professors have been subpar."

Aria took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Remus and Moody subpar? As if! She noted with satisfaction that multiple students took exception to that. And Quirrell hadn't been an awful teacher either. So, all in all, they had had only one year that was questionable, but Remus and Moody had certainly made up for it.

"I want you to spend the class period reading Chapter One of the book," Umbridge stated. "Then you are to write a summary of the chapter and turn it in to me."

"When will we begin practicing?" Blaise asked.

"Raise your hand!" Umbridge snapped. Blaise, taken aback by the sudden anger, slowly raised his hand. Umbridge's face relaxed into a smile, and she called on him.

"Yes, Mr. Zabini?"

"When will begin practicing spells?" he asked.

"There is no need for you to practice spells in my classroom," Umbridge stated. "That is asking for one of you to get hurt and for too long the safety of the students here at Hogwarts has been lackluster. If you have a firm grasp of theory, then there will be no need for you to practice the spells because you will know how to do them."

"But we get tested on the spells," Daphne cried. "Defense has a practical component to the OWLs!"

"Raise your hand!" Umbridge snapped again. Daphne didn't raise her hand. Umbridge cast a disapproving eye over the class.

"As I was saying," Umbridge continued, "there is no need for you to practice these spells. A solid grasp of theory will do you well. It is not as if you will need to use most of these spells in real life anyway. You are all perfectly safe here in Britain. Nothing will harm you."

Someone snorted. Umbridge glared in the general direction of the noise but could not locate who had snorted. Aria shared a long look of disbelief with Daphne. Not need to use defense? Did she think they lived in Utopia? That there weren't criminals running amok?

Aria flipped open her book as did her classmates.

It was positively dreadful. Not only was the reading material clearly for first years, but a glance through the rest of the book proved that the book was completely in line with Umbridge's philosophy of theory. In one chapter, Aria noted that it went into detail about the different types of wand movements which was interesting, and what movements went with what kind of defensive spell, but it didn't offer any examples of the different types of defensive spells.

Still, reading the first chapter and writing a summary of it was the easiest thing she had to complete in a long time. She and Daphne finished roughly around the same time and brought their summaries up to Umbridge who sat smiling at the class from the teacher's desk.

Umbridge accepted the parchments from the two of them, took a cursory glance at the paragraphs, and looked back at the girls.

"I do not suffer cheaters in my class," she said. This got the attention of the rest of the class.

"Yeah, Daphne," Theo teased, unable to help himself. "What've we said about cheating off Bourne?" Their classmates chuckled.

"I'm appalled, Mr. Nott, that you would assume Miss Greengrass is the cheater," Umbridge said. Aria's brows rose until they disappeared into her bangs.

"Well, I'm not going to assume it was Bourne," Theo stated. "She and Potter've battled it out for the last four years for the top spot in Defense."

"Yeah, Professor Moody had to give them harder work," Lavender said.

"I will ask for your opinion when I want it, Miss Brown," Umbridge stated. She looked back at Daphne and Aria who stood there awkwardly though Aria could feel anger rising in her chest at the accusation that she was a cheater. Pansy had said that in their first year, but Tracey had put her in her place, and none of her teachers had ever accused her of such of thing in her entire life!

"I find it difficult to believe that you understood the text well enough to write a summary to quickly," Umbridge said to Aria. "Defense is a complex subject."

"Well . . . it's a first-year text, ma'am," Aria pointed out. "I should hope all of us here were able to read, understand, and summarize without little trouble."

Umbridge straightened and Aria had the feeling that points were about to be taken.

"Ten points from Slytherin, Miss Bourne," Umbridge declared. "For backtalk. And detention with me. Tonight after dinner."

Multiple gasps filled the classroom. Aria took several deep breaths.

"I do not suffer cheaters, Miss Bourne," Umbridge said again. "I will take it up with your Head of House and with the Headmaster. You may find your position as prefect to be short lived."

Aria turned to go back to her seat, her hands shaking as she sat. How dare that toad of a woman . . . who did she think she was? She sat clenching and unclenching her fists while the rest of the class finished up their summaries and turned them in. No one else got accused of cheating, for which she was glad to see, but she did not that both Hermione and Dean waited until several other people had turned in their summaries before getting up and turning in theirs even though they had finished soon after she and Daphne.

When class ended, Aria was the first out the door.

"The bloody cow!" she hissed as her friends caught up with her down the corridor. "I can't fucking believe her!"

"She can't actually think her accusation will go anywhere once she brings it to Professor Snape and Headmaster Dumbledore," Hermione said hurriedly, though her eyes were wide with worry. "The burden of proof is on her. If she's going to accuse you of cheating, then she'd have to, logically, accuse me of cheating too since I've beaten you in the overall rankings of the class standings. Is she going to do that for every intelligent Muggleborn?"

"You'd better tell Professor Snape, so he's got a heads up," Blaise suggested. "He might not be able to get you out of detention, but he can prepare a better defense against the cheating accusation if he's got a heads up."

"What's he doing right now? Does he have a class?" Aria asked. She had a free period and then Charms. This early in the school year, none of her friends knew. She veered off for the dungeons while the rest of her friends went off to their electives.

Thankfully, Snape was in between classes. She had to wait for a seventh year Ravenclaw to finish having an early-in-the-year meltdown over NEWTs before getting to see Snape.

"Umbridge gave me a detention because I talked back to her," Aria said as way of greeting. Snape sighed.

"What part of keeping your head down did you not understand?" he asked.

"I, personally, don't feel like it warranted a detention."

"Children never do." Snape settled at his desk. "But since you very rarely get detention, much less complain about them, please inform me why you are coming to me about this."

"She accused me of cheating on my defense assignment in class," Aria stated. Snape sighed again, though she got the impression it was not directed at her.

"Go on," he muttered.

"Several of my classmates made light of the accusation at first," Aria said. "Thinking that she was accusing Daphne of cheating off me because we turned our assignments in at the same time and we were sitting next to each other. Anyway, Umbridge corrected the class and then said she was surprised that I could understand such a complex subject and write a summary on the text we read, and I said that it was simple because she was having us read a first-year text." She pulled out the Defense textbook and held it out to Snape. He took one look at it before throwing it straight into his office's fireplace. The fire gave a small burst as it consumed the textbook.

"Uh . . ." Aria stared wide-eyed at the hearth while Snape leaned on his elbows, rubbing his temples with his long potion-stained fingers. How . . . did one respond to a teacher burning a textbook?

"Are you going to explain to Professor Umbridge what happened to my textbook?" she finally asked. "I'd prefer not to get any more detentions."

"I'll take care of it," Snape assured her. "Don't worry about it."

Aria, however, could not help but worry.

It was known throughout Hogwarts that Aria Bourne had received a detention from Professor Umbridge. It was also known what had transpired to warrant the detention. Safe to say, most students were on Aria's side, which she was glad to see. Multiple people had given her condolences as if she were dying, which did nothing to soothe her nerves.

By now every year and house had had Defense. No one was impressed, especially since they were all being forced to use the exact same textbook. Multiple seventh years were near tears at the idea of not being prepared for their NEWTs and Aria had already witnessed a couple of Ravenclaw girls cry over the upcoming OWLs in May.

Hogwarts, therefore, was in an uproar.

The tension at the Head Table was palatable when the students came to dinner. The Heads of House all sat at one end of the table. In fact, to Aria, it appeared like the professors were all actively trying to sit as far away from Umbridge as possible who had decided to sit on the end of the Head Table. This made the view of the Head Table rather comical as the professors all attempted to sit on the other end of the table. Of course, they could not all fit, so some had to sit Dumbledore's other side between him and Umbridge. Poor Professor Sinistra got the short end of whatever stick the professors had drawn and had to suffer through dinner sitting beside Umbridge.

When dessert popped onto the tables, Dumbledore rose from his chair and called for everyone's attention.

"It has come to my attention," Dumbledore said, "that there has been some mix up with the Defense Against the Dark Arts textbooks."

From Umbridge's face there had been no mix up. No one believed Dumbledore anyway.

"Thankfully, you are all diligent, hardworking students," Dumbledore continued. "We professors have fixed the textbook problem, and you will all receive the new, correct, textbooks when you are next in class."

A collective breath left the students as they all began clapping. Umbridge's face became even more pinched, almost like she had stuck a lemon in her mouth.

"And finally," Dumbledore continued, "there has been a vicious rumor about cheating at Hogwarts."

Aria felt her face go bright red and super warm as people glanced in her direction. Harry patted her knee in encouragement.

"Hogwarts holds to the highest standard of integrity in education," Dumbledore told them. "We also have many safeguards in place to encourage fairness and hard work when it comes to school and exams. Never, in my tenure here at Hogwarts, has a student ever successfully cheated. All grades and class standings are accurate and without error. I congratulate all those who received top marks in the last school year, and I wish you all well for this year. That is all." He sat down, blue eyes twinkling as he turned to hold a conversation with Professor Grubbly-Plank.

"So do I still have to go to detention?" Aria wondered. Tracey muffled a laugh. A note popped up beside Aria's bowl of ice cream. She immediately recognized Snape's spiky scrawl.

Detention cancelled for tonight.

DO NOT GET ANOTHER ONE.

"Oh, praise Merlin!" Aria cried, flopping bonelessly against the table. Harry plucked the note from her hand.

"So how are you going to avoid getting another detention?" he asked.

"Apply to self-study," Aria muttered, only half-joking. "You know, I could've transferred to Durmstrang. It might've been less stressful."

"Don't make jokes like that," Daphne scolded. "We would miss you here."

The next morning there was a large, framed poster hanging by the doors of the Great Hall. Aria and her friends paused to read it.

EDUCATIONAL DECREE NO. 1

STUDENTS MAY NOT BE FOUND IN POSSESSION OF A SPELL CHECK QUILL

Aria glanced at Tracey who was a notoriously bad speller. Tracey's eyes were wide and she thought her friend's face had paled a little too.

"I'm going to fail!" Tracey cried. "Professor Snape'll take off more points on my essays! McGonagall will 'tsk' at me and Flitwick will shake his head!"

Aria nodded, certain that she too would probably want to crawl into a hole and die if that happened to her too.

"But," Daphne said, trying to be supportive, "your essays still won't be as poorly spelled as Neville's."

"Now that's just mean," Harry cried.

"No, it's true," Neville said, startling them. While the Slytherins had been chatting, the Gryffindors had appeared to read the Educational Decree over their shoulders. "But what exactly is an Educational Decree? Is like a new rule at school? I can't believe Headmaster Dumbledore would have approved of something like this."

"That is because he did not have a say, Mr. Longbottom."

Aria withheld a groan as Umbridge's voice. The Slytherins and Gryffindors turned to find their Defense professor wearing a pink dress that would not have been out of place in the 1950s, with a collar bow and everything, smiling smugly at them.

"I am here at the bequest of Minister Fudge," Umbridge stated. "And I have his permission to make changes as needed to benefit the students." She trotted into the Great Hall, her heels clicking against the stone floors.

"I seriously doubt she actually has real permission," Daphne said.

"So is Dumbledore just giving Umbridge more leeway than what she actually has?" Dean questioned.

"I would," Daphne said with a shrug. "Especially if I were trying to appear as if I didn't have anything to hide. At least I won't have anything boring to put in my letters home." She slipped into the Great Hall and her friends had to hurry to catch up. Aria did have to agree with Daphne, there was definitely a lot she could put into her first letter home.

Within a few more days, two more Educational Decrees were put up. One forbid students from possessing sweets and other food confections from "unauthorized suppliers" which most students found funny and a bit extreme. Students were already not allowed to eat during class, but did that mean they weren't allowed to buy food on Hogsmeade weekends? What about food that was homemade and sent in care packages? Who was an authorized supplier? No one seemed to have an answer for that, not even Mr. Filch! On top of that, students found with unauthorized food products could be subject to detentions, suspensions, or expulsion, which most found very extreme. Like the wrong brand of chocolate could get someone expelled?

The third Educational Decree was much more concerning than the wrong brand of chocolate. Aria, Harry, Ron, and Hermione stared at Educational Decree No. 3, a group of students gathering with them, whispers ran through those gathered, tension and worry settling over the Hogwarts students.

EDUCATIONAL DECREE NO. 3

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is to be subject to an informal Ministry investigation into the habits and standards of professors and subjects under an approved member of the Ministry.

"Let me guess," Hermione said snidely. "Umbridge is the approved member of the Ministry?"

"Why couldn't it be Percy?" Aria whined. "Or Madam Bones?"

"Auntie's too busy," Susan said from behind Aria. "Besides, she has real problems to deal with, not with whatever problems Minister Fudge thinks is happening at Hogwarts." She stomped away, Hannah, Justin, and Ernie trailing behind her.

Adrian Pucey pushed his way through the crowd.

"Potter," he cried, "you're going to be at Quidditch tryouts this afternoon right?"

"I'd planned to be," Harry assured him. "There's a Chaser spot open right?"

"I don't want you to try out for Chaser. I want you to try out for Seeker."

"What about Malfoy?" Harry asked. Draco, who had just been passing by with Theo, glanced in their direction, pausing in his walk seeing his Quidditch captain.

"Draco originally wanted to be Chaser, but there was only a Seeker position open," Adrian stated.

"Ah, tryouts," Draco said. "I assure you, Potter, that if Pucey thinks you'd be a better Seeker than me, then I will happily take the Chaser position. Unless, of course, you want to try out for Chaser?"

"Can I just try out for both?" Harry asked.

"Fine," Adrian said with a put-upon sigh. "If you insist. But you're small and have a Firebolt which is perfect for a Seeker position!"

"Aren't Seekers supposed to have good eyesight?" Aria teased. Harry nudged her sharply with his elbow.

"Please," Adrian cried. "Potter will be fine. I'm sure of it. But we are not letting Gryffindor win another Quidditch Cup!" He hurried off, seeing someone else from the Quidditch team going past.

"I was also thinking of trying out for the Quidditch team," Ron commented, watching Adria disappear down the corridor. "Keeper though."

"You'd make a good Keeper," Harry agreed.

"Possibly," Draco drawled. "But I wouldn't trust a school broom, Weasley."

"I'm not going to try out on a school broom," Ron snapped, more heated than necessary. "I've got my own broom. The newest Cleansweep."

"Ah," Draco replied. "And how did your family afford that, Weasley? What did they have to sell?" Aria rolled her eyes. Really, if Draco was going to be insulting, he could at least try. She had heard him give more creative insults than that!

But it seemed to be enough for the people eavesdropping because multiple people tittered though an astute observer would have noticed Ron's face was not even turning red as he began to retort,

"Listen, Malfoy, I don't—,"

"Hem, hem. Is there a problem?"

Ron put on a sullen face as Umbridge strolled up to their group. Today's pink ensemble included some kind of fuzzy suit jacket that could have been made with the feathers of a boa.

"No problem, Professor," Theo assured Umbridge. "We were just discussing Quidditch tryouts today."

"Exciting," Umbridge simpered. "Will you be trying out, Mr. Nott? I believe Mr. Malfoy is already on the team?"

"Goodness, no!" Theo cried with a laugh. "I haven't an athletic bone in my body. My sport of choice is chess which I personally think Weasley should stick to instead of trying out for the Gryffindor Quidditch team, but what do I know?"

Umbridge turned to Ron.

"You'll be trying out for Quidditch?' she questioned. "On what broom?"

"On my own broom," Ron said, this time with a real bite to his voice.

"On your father's salary?"

Aria and Draco managed to share a look of disbelief. Ron, thankfully, managed to rein in his temper.

"It was a gift for becoming prefect," he told Umbridge.

"Still seems like quite the expensive gift for your family."

Theo shot Ron an apologetic look.

"I do hope your father hasn't been . . . taking resources that don't belong to him."

Aria started coughing, choking on air. Ron's face was now turning red. Hermione grabbed his elbow to keep him from shouting at Umbridge. Both Draco and Theo were having a hard time keeping their masks on, staring with open disbelief at Umbridge.

"Miss Bourne," Umbridge snapped. "Do you need some water?"

"Yes," Aria coughed, chest heaving. "Sorry." She grabbed Harry's hand as she turned for the Great Hall and he grabbed Ron who grabbed Hermione and the four hurried to the Gryffindor table where Neville, seeing their approach, poured Aria a glass of pumpkin juice.

"The nerve of that woman!" Hermione hissed, hair nearly standing on end in her indignation. Lavender carefully patted it down for Hermione.

"What did she do this time?" Lavender asked.

"She basically accused Mr. Weasley of embezzlement to afford Ron's new broom!" Hermione cried.

Multiple people gasped.

"Impossible!" Dean cried.

"Yeah," Neville agreed. "If Mr. Weasley were to embezzle Ministry funds, he wouldn't be so stupid as to spend it on something like a Cleansweep."

"Thanks, Nev," Ron drawled. "I appreciate your undying belief in my dad's intelligence."

Neville raised his teacup in salute.

Chapter Text

Sirius and Remus stared in horror at Madam Bones and Bill Weasley. The tea Kenneth had just gotten them lay untouched. Kenneth himself looked worriedly between the two parties. After the horcrux had been removed from Harry, he had been filled in on what exactly a horcrux was, but it seemed that the horrible complexities of splitting a soul were still a little over the head of a Muggle who had horrified Sirius by stating that until he had heard of the horcrux, he hadn't believed in a soul at all.

Remus was still running interference between Sirius and Kenneth on that conversation and anything regarding spirituality.

Regardless, Kenneth seemed to understand that whatever information Madam Bones and Bill had just brought was serious, and he was doing his best to be supportive.

"So . . . this unknown Tom Riddle is the same person as He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named," Sirius repeated after a few minutes. "And that he . . . created more horcruxes?"

"Seven in total," Bill stated, glancing at a copy of his report. "But one seems to have been made recently. I've figured 'cobra' or means snake. If I remember correctly, You-Know-Who had a snake familiar."

"Nagini," Sirius replied. "Mother and Father had the . . . the monster here a few times when I was a child and he would bring the snake with him. Regulus and I couldn't stand the beast, even though Regulus was a Slytherin."

"Liking snakes isn't a prerequisite to being in Slytherin," Remus admonished. Sirius waved off the comment.

"It's no wonder he went mad near the end," Sirius said. "He always seemed suave and calculating . . . but then as the war progressed it seemed that there was no rhyme or reason to half the stuff he was doing anymore. If he was cutting his soul in half, then half again, and again . . ." he shuddered.

"And here I thought your family was mad," Remus murmured.

"Do you think Dumbledore knows?" Madam Bones asked. Sirius and Remus shared a look.

"I don't know," Remus admitted. "He plays so much close to his chest." He frowned, staring into his cup of rapidly cooling tea. Sirius cast a Warming Charm on Remus' tea cup.

Further conversation was interrupted by the rapping of Hedwig on the window of Grimmauld. With a flick of his wand, Remus had the window open and Hedwig landed on the back of the couch, dropping a letter in Sirius' lap. It was thick, probably holding multiple letters at once. Upon opening it, two other sealed envelopes fell out, one addressed to Kenneth in Aria's handwriting, the other a Muggle-styled envelope addressed to the Franksons.

"How is Harry and Aria doing?" Madam Bones asked. "I've gotten some interesting reports from Susan about the first few days of school."

Sirius glanced at his letter, brows knitting together.

"Umbridge had passed several Educational Decrees," Sirius told Madam Bones.

"Susie hasn't said anything about those yet."

"There are three so far," Sirius said, still looking at the letter. "The first one prohibits the use of the Spell Check Quill—,"

"Why?" Remus asked. "That sounds downright miserable for the professors. Reading some of those handwritings are bad enough!"

"The second prohibits certain brands of sweets with the threat of detention, suspension, or expulsion—,"

"I'd've been expelled long ago," Bill quipped.

"And the third states that Hogwarts is under an official ministry investigation into the habits and standards of professors. Led, of course, by an approved member of the ministry."

Madam Bones pinched the bridge of her nose and made a frustrated groan.

"Such ministry investigations usually involve the DMLE to ensure the safety of all involved," she muttered. "There has been no requests to me which means this is hardly a sanctioned investigation, more like a harassment. Umbridge and Fudge are truly pushing the line here. I have half a mind to complain to the Board!"

"Are there more decrees to come?" Kenneth asked. He opened Aria's letter and scanned it.

"The bitch," he muttered. "That Umbridge lady accused Aria of cheating and gave her detention for back talk. Well . . . I've grounded her before for that so that's no surprise . . . but cheating?"

Remus shook his head.

"Ah," Kenneth continued, "Snape got the detention cancelled."

"Favorite of his?" Remus muttered teasingly.

"That's not fair," Bill pretended to complain, "I was absolutely McGonagall's favorite and she never got me out of detentions with Snape!"

Another bird came swooping in and dropped a letter in Kenneth's lap.

"This one's from Severus," he said. "Probably complaining about my child. Understandable really. I mean, what exactly is one meant to do with such a girl?"

"Give her a library and unlimited potions ingredients," Remus answered. Sirius got up and went over to the Floo, sticking his head into the fire. Madam Bones looked at him curiously.

"Oh to be a fly on the wall," Kenneth laughed, holding up Snape's letter. "Severus said he and the other professors compiled all their records of Aria's work and grades and all but destroyed Umbridge's argument against cheating at an emergency staff meeting. Dumbledore even pulled through and declared that such accusations were to be brought to his attention not made to the student body. Umbridge was not pleased."

"She's never pleased," Remus and Madam Bones said at the same time. Sirius pulled out of the Floor and returned to Remus' side. A moment later the Floo flared to life and Percy Weasley stepped through, looking unusually casual in his trousers and knitted jumper that was clearly Oliver's. He wore no robes which showed just how casual he was being. He paused seeing Bill.

"Hiya, Percy," Bill greeted with a smile. "It's good to see you."

Percy nodded, clearly unsure how to react to his older brother at the moment.

"Percy," Sirius said, "I've received a letter from Harry about Umbridge and some Educational Decrees?"

"Oh, those," Percy said with a scowl. "Fudge and Umbridge are under the impression that they have . . . more power at Hogwarts. I doubt either of them have even read the charter. Besides, I have it on good authority that Dumbledore's just playing nice to try and get Fudge off his back."

"Well it'll backfire, mark my words," Madam Bones warned. "And the public will go back to supporting Dumbledore over Fudge if he and Umbridge keep this up."

"Are there anymore decrees about to go into effect?" Remus asked.

"Yes, Fudge just signed off on two. Hogwarts professors found wanting can be dismissed at the pleasure of the High Inquisitor of Hogwarts and Dolores Umbridge has been appointed the High Inquisitor of Hogwarts."

"Now that definitely goes against the charter," Remus said. "Only the headmaster or the Board of Governors has the right to hire and fire."

"Like I said, they're being given a false sense of security," Percy replied.

"And who exactly is your informant?" Madam Bones asked. Percy sniffed, looking pleased that he knew something no one else did.

"I cannot say at this time, Madam Bones," he replied.

"No, suppose not," Madam Bones muttered, only a little disappointed. "I only wish that Fudge and Dumbledore would take this fight out of Hogwarts. Susan's quite stressed already about OWLs."

"I don't think Umbridge or Fudge is going to stop," Percy said. "The only way to stop Umbridge is to get her out of the school or stop Fudge. And the only way to stop Fudge is to make him see reason and at the moment . . . he's too caught up in whatever power struggle he's got going on with Dumbledore." He hesitated for a second.

"Is You-Know-Who really back?" he asked. "It's not that I disbelieve Harry or Cedric . . . but I just haven't been able to actually talk with them and . . ."

Remus patted Percy's shoulder.

"Unfortunately, it is true," Sirius answered.

"Your brother is helping me with the investigation," Madam Bones told Percy. Percy eyed Bill suspiciously.

"I'm not a part of the Order if that's what you're wondering," Bill said. Percy's face went pink. "Not that Mum and Dad and the headmaster haven't asked. I just prefer to not be a part of a group that may ask me to go against the vows and contract I have with Gringotts. At least helping Madam Bones has been sanctioned by the goblins."

Percy folded his arms, still looking at Bill with suspicion but not as much as before.

"Well . . ." Percy seemed to struggle with his words for a moment. "Whatever you need from me . . . I'll help as best as I can. I don't want . . . I don't want anything to do with Dumbledore or his Order . . . but if You-Know-Who is back . . . I don't want to hinder any fight against him."

Bill's face split into a wide smile. Madam Bones looked especially pleased.

Ginny and Ron had both received letters from Percy warning about two incoming Educational Decrees. So, it was not a surprise to the 5th year Slytherins or Gryffindors when the decrees were hung out front of the Great Hall. Aria watched Filch nail the Educational Decree in place, Mrs. Norris winding around her ankles meowing pitifully until Aria picked her up.

Sirius, Remus, and Kenneth's letters had also warned Aria and Harry about the Educational Decrees and how there were probably more to come. Kenneth warned Aria to keep her head down as much as possible, to be above reproach because if someone was out to get her, then she had to show that she was a better model of a person than the other. It was the same conversation she had had with him since primary school though that one had involved "you're from Spinner's End so the teacher's already think your trouble without even knowing you, so you've got to watch your back and be so good that if they do accuse you of something, they'll look extra stupid when it's proven that you didn't do it".

Same conversation, now just applying to Hogwarts. She was really starting to hate that conversation. It had seemed reasonable when she was a child, but she was growing to resent it a bit. Not that she didn't understand why her dad was telling her these things. He was trying to keep her out of trouble, trying to protect her the best way he knew how because the odds were stacked against her. It didn't mean she had to like it though.

What no one warned the students about was that, as High Inquisitor, Umbridge was going to sit in on other classes to inspect the professors. It was clear to every student that every professor resented this. Aria couldn't blame them. It was one thing to have Dumbledore pop in and watch a class, that was part of his job, but to have Umbridge do it because the Minister of Magic was on some kind of power bent was ridiculous and insulting.

The first indication that Umbridge was doing this was with the 7th years NEWTs Charms class. NEWTs classes were different from other classes at Hogwarts, as most of them combined all four houses instead of just two. So multiple reports about the ordeal came from Slytherins, Gryffindors, Hufflepuffs, and Ravenclaws. The Ravenclaws especially were incensed.

According to Cedric, who was more than willing to talk to Susan who then went and told the other 5th years, Umbridge had come into the class with a clipboard and had been taking notes throughout, interrupting Flitwick multiple times to ask him questions about his methods, whether or not it was appropriate to be teaching certain advanced charms, especially charms that crossed over into Defense. Then, according to Cedric, the woman actually took out a tape measure and in the middle of the lecture, measured Flitwick's height!

"Why did she do that?" Harry had asked.

"Because she's got a thing against people with magical creature heritage," Susan had explained with a disgusted sneer which was very out of place on her pretty face. "It's rumored that Professor Flitwick has goblin heritage."

"Oh . . ." Aria had shared a look with Harry who in turn had shared a look with Lisa and Justin and Dean.

"I . . . I guess I thought he was a dwarf," Justin had said. Their wixen-raised friends had laughed.

"Dwarves aren't actually real," Hannah had cried.

"No, no," Lisa had cried, "in the Muggle world there are people who, because of a medical condition at birth, don't grow much taller than Professor Flitwick. They're sometimes called dwarves, but Mrs. Goulding down the road prefers the term 'little person'."

Their friends had stared at them in shock.

"Do you think the goblin nation is actually marrying into the Muggles?" Tracey had asked.

"I didn't say that," Lisa had argued. "I'm saying that in the Muggle world, there is a medical condition that keeps people from growing very tall. Granted, Mrs. Goulding and her friends aren't as . . . proportionate as Professor Flitwick is, but there's no reason to discriminate against him goblin heritage or not!"

The students, regardless of year, were properly outraged at the insult against one of the favorite professors. Daphne had even muttered that she hoped Flitwick would demand an honor duel.

"He was a Champion Dueler," she had explained to Aria.

"So, he can teach Defense!" Aria cried. Even with the new textbooks, which were just the normal 5th year Defense textbooks that had been used for years prior to Umbridge, the ministry official was still having them read the chapter and write summaries on the information. No magic in class, no practicing in class.

The next class Umbridge appeared in was the 5th year Gryffindor-Slytherin Care of Magical Creatures. Professor Grubbly-Plank had managed to coax a unicorn into the paddock. Aria was unsure exactly what had happened, Harry refused to tell her, but according to Draco, Harry had tripped over a hole in the ground as they had approached the paddock and the unicorn had been momentarily spooked. Umbridge had given Harry a detention for disrupting class.

Which was why Aria and the other Slytherins stayed up waiting for Harry to come back from detention. He had gone after dinner with their well-wishes ringing in his ears and had yet to return even though curfew had passed by an hour ago.

"Should we get Snape?" Tracey wondered, twiddling with her Spell Check Quill. "What if she's torturing him?"

"Maybe he just went to the kitchens to get a snack," Blaise suggested. "You know, stress snacking?"

"Harry doesn't eat when he's stressed," Aria pointed out. "I say we wait until another hour's passed and then we go to Professor Snape."

The friends waited in the empty common room. Theo and Draco snuck down after Crabbe and Goyle were asleep, and Tracey dozed on the couch, her head in Daphne's lap. Pansy and Millicent sprawled out on another couch looking at magazines, but Aria was too worried to sit for long even though at one point Draco tucked her up against his side and played with her hair.

Just before the next hour was up, the portrait of Salazar Slytherin opened and Harry stepped into the common room. A collective sigh went through the gathered 5th years and Aria rushed to his side, throwing her arms around him.

"What a welcome!" Harry teased, spitting hair out of his mouth.

"It's not funny!" Aria cried, pulling back. "You're two hours past curfew! Teachers don't ever keep detention running that long. We thought you were dead!"

"We did not think that," Blaise corrected. "The girls like being dramatic."

"Umbridge just had me writing lines," Harry assured Aria. "Awful lines to be sure, but just lines. Granted, I would've appreciated being let out in time for curfew, but the detention's over and done with."

"Just lines?" Daphne questioned. "She didn't have you reading some kind of strange propaganda for the ministry?"

"No? Is there such a thing?"

"I don't think so, but with her I wouldn't be surprised."

"What'd you make you write?" Theo asked. "'I shall not trip over holes in the ground'? 'I shall not startle unicorns'?"

"No," Harry said with a grimace. "She made me write 'I will not tell lies'."

"What've you been lying about?" Millicent asked.

"You-Know-Who," Pansy said, hitting Millicent gently with a rolled-up magazine. "Even though Harry's not said anything publicly."

"It's what I get for somehow being associated with Dumbledore," Harry muttered bitterly. "Anyway, I've got homework left to do. And don't two of you have rounds soon?"

Aria glanced at the clock.

"We've got to go in thirty minutes," she said.

"So, we'll just . . . leave you then," Daphne said, nudging Tracey up the stairs, motioning for Pansy and Millicent to follow. Blaise and Theo waggled their eyebrows at Draco while Harry used two fingers to show Draco that he was watching him. Aria stuck her tongue out at Harry.

"Such maturity," Draco teased, pulling Aria to his side. "Some friends they turned out to be."

Chapter Text

Classical music floated through the Great Hall from the phonograph that was a staple to study hours in the Great Hall. As it was a Wednesday, it was Ravenclaw's turn to choose the study music, and someone had chosen a record of Giuseppe Accardi, an Italian composer from the 1800s. According to Hannah Abbott, who was the musical prodigy in the group, he had been heavily involved with the wizarding side of the Young Italians as they made a bit for an independent Italy. His musical works were meant to evoke Italian patriotism and romanticism and had done much in ensuring the Italian wizarding community backed Italian independence.

Blaise had seemed a bit put out that Hannah had known more about Italian history than he had, but Daphne pointed out rather snidely, that he may be half-Italian, but there was only so much he could learn when he only spent one month a year in Italy.

Tracey had had to separate the two.

Aria's group of 5th year friends took up a section of what was normally the Gryffindor table as they spread out their study materials and the OWL pamphlets Hermione had ordered from the ministry. Most had worked hard to get a head of their homework so that they could take the time today to go through the OWL pamphlets and create a study group schedule for their OWL revisions. Aria had been tasked with Potions, Lavender and Parvati with Divination, Seamus and Dean with Care of Magical Creatures, Neville with Herbology, Susan with Transfiguration, and Hannah with Charms. Ernie volunteered to take Astronomy while Justin volunteered to do Ancient Runes with Daphne, and Hermione and Lisa were taking Arithmancy. Padma was the lone holdout for Muggle Studies, but Lisa, Aria, and Hermione all said they would help her (and probably be much better than whatever Professor Burbage thought passed for Muggle Studies). Harry, of course, was taking Defense though with some protest.

"I don't think I'd be very good at teaching anyone," Harry said to Hermione who had all but ordered Harry to teach the DADA study group.

"Have you tried teaching?"

"Well . . . no, but—,"

"But nothing, Harry Potter! You're the best in our year and the only hope we have to passing our Defense OWLs!"

"That's a bit dramatic, Hermione—," he cut off at his friend's glare. "Sorry."

The music suddenly cut off and every head looked over to the phonogram. Umbridge hummed as she removed the record from the phonogram and placed it back into its cover.

"Educational Decree Number 6," she stated for all to hear. "Music may not be played in the Great Hall or common rooms during study hours."

"Seriously?" Cedric's voice rang out over everyone's heads. "What's the harm to a little music while studying?"

"Detention, Mr. Diggory!" Umbridge snapped. "There is no need to be so uncooperative. Studying should be done in silence. Music only distracts you."

"Cedric loves listening to music," Susan whispered to her friends.

"Muggles have studies that show that listening to classical music while studying is actually very beneficial," Hermione whispered. "But I doubt Professor Umbridge is interested in that."

"You all will have to rearrange yourselves as well," Umbridge stated, looking around at the dozens of students gathered from all seven years. "Educational Decree Number 8. Boy and girl students should never be closer than 6 inches to each other. Boy and girl students may not share desk space or lab space."

This time, too many students erupted in protest for her to be able to identify people for detentions.

"Enough!" Umbridge shouted. "I will have order!"

The students fell into a bitter silence, glaring at the High Inquisitor.

"Thank you," she said, much more quietly, and with the return of her smile that always creeped Aria out. It was like the woman as trying to pretend that she was approachable while all the while deciding how she was going to kill you. Or at least, make your life a living hell.

"Boys and girls distract each other from important work," Umbridge stated. "For too long, the professors and headmaster here have allowed you to be too familiar with each other. If Hogwarts is to be succeed, we must return to the proper way of things. So, please arrange yourselves so that you are all 6 inches apart and are not sharing workspaces."

"What is a workspace in the Great Hall?" Seamus whispered as the students all looked at each other, wondering if they should even comply with the ridiculous rule. "We're all at one long table."

"Why is no one moving?" Umbridge demanded. "I have given instructions and expect them to be obeyed."

Slowly, students began to shift themselves until there were six inches between them.

Daphne bravely raised her hand.

"Professor," she said, "you mentioned Educational Decrees 6 and 8, but what is Educational Decree 7?"

Maybe there wasn't one, Aria thought. Maybe Professor Umbridge was just really bad at math.

"Students are not allowed to use a broom to fly unless actively participating in Quidditch or Flying Lessons," Umbridge replied. More students complained and she whirled about to glare around the hall. The room immediately fell silent as no one wanted to get a detention, even if it was just writing lines as Harry said it was. There were a few other students who had gotten detention after Harry, but like him, all they had had to do was write lines. Though they, Aria had learned after some questions, had not been kept after curfew.

Pleased at the silence, Umbridge strolled out of the Great Hall with her head held high in triumph, unaware or purposely ignoring the glares from the students that followed her.

"I can't believe she's keeping us from flying!" Ron cried. Ron, who had made back-up Keeper for Gryffindor and was consistently taking the time outside of classes and Quidditch practice to hone his skills with Ginny and the twins once all homework was done. "What's so got against flying?"

"I don't think anything about this has to make sense," Hermione told her. "Because it's not about making sense. At least not for her. I think it's about power. She likes having the ability to make arbitrary rules and have people obey them and Dumbledore's letting her get away with it because he doesn't wand Fudge breathing any harder down his neck!"

Further tirade was interrupted by a second year appearing at their table and holding out a note to Aria.

"From the headmaster," the boy said. Aria curiously unrolled the note.

Please come to my office as soon as possible. I like Peppermint Patties.

-Headmaster Dumbledore

"What could he possibly want?" Tracey wondered.

"Probably wants to talk to Aria 'bout those protection amulets she made for the Champions," Ron said with a lowered voice. "He came over to dinner this summer and was quite interested in them."

Aria sighed.

"Best get it over with then," she muttered, scooping all her things into her bag.

"I'll come with you," Harry insisted, hurrying to pack up his things, nearly knocking over Padma's pink ink well. "Professor Snape doesn't want us going anywhere on our own, remember?"

"How can I forget?" Aria muttered. "But we've got to walk six inches apart remember." Harry rolled his eyes as they made their way out of the Great Hall and up the moving staircases towards the headmaster's office. At the gargoyle, Aria gave the Peppermint Patties password, and the two friends climbed the revealed staircase to the top.

"Good afternoon, Miss Bourne," Dumbledore greeted. "Ah, Mr. Potter! Did I call you to my office as well?"

"Professor Snape doesn't want either of us going anywhere alone," Harry said. "He thinks Umbridge may try to make trouble if we're alone."

"Very wise of Professor Snape. However, I do have to have a private conversation with Miss Bourne so you can wait outside the door at the top of the stairs, that way, Umbridge will not find you."

Harry hesitated. Aria nudged him.

"I'll be fine," she whispered. "It doesn't look too serious." Harry sighed but stepped out of the office, closing the door behind him. In the silence that followed his departure, Aria was aware of Dumbledore's gaze, those twinkling blue eyes seemingly studying her as she glanced around the office. The last time she had been in this office, she had been drugged and made to compete in the Second Task. Before that, it was when she had been dragged across the courtyard by her hair during Flying Lessons. Neither time had she gotten a good look around the place.

Magical knickknacks dotted the room and the bookshelves that made up most of the wall space. Her hands itched to take down the tomes and study them for herself. Fawkes' perch was empty which meant he was off doing his own thing. A great many portraits rose up along a side wall, the portraits staring down at Aria from great heights.

"Ah, I see you've noticed the past headmasters and headmistresses of Hogwarts," Dumbledore said. "Someday I too will hang there. The portraits go back to the Founders. Most of them sleep and only awaken when I have need of them. Of course, a few were painted and never animated which is quite sad."

Aria thought some of the headmasters and headmistresses looked quite angry in their portraits.

"So . . . what did you want to see me about?" Aria asked. "Am I in trouble?" She sat where the headmaster indicated.

"No," he replied. "Would you like a lemon drop?"

"No, thank you," Aria said. Lemon drops were too sour and, quite frankly, after last year, there was no way she was going to accept food and drink from the man.

"Very well. I've called you here because I wished to speak to you about the protection amulets that you created for the Champions last year."

Immediately Aria was on alert. What did he want to know? Did he suspect that she had used the Elixir of Life? Why was he interested now?

"What about them?" Aria asked, hoping her voice didn't give away her nerves.

"I was simply wondering about them. How did you go about creating them?"

"Well, I followed the instructions that were in the Ancient Runes textbooks," Aria answered. "There was a whole chapter on protective runes and how to create basic protection amulets."

Dumbledore nodded but seemed unsatisfied with her answer.

"Was that all you did with them?" he asked. "Was there a special . . . additional incantation that you did with them, or did you use a special metal?"

"No," Aria replied with a shake of her head, trying to appear confused by the questions. "I just got four necklaces in the metal the textbook suggested, and which were big enough for me to draw the runes. I'm not goo as making them very small yet."

Dumbledore hummed, fiddling with a trinket on his desk. It pulsed lightly, alternating between a saturated green and a lighter, nearly white light green.

"Miss Bourne," Dumbledore said, "I wish you would be more forthcoming with me. It is because of you that Cedric Diggory managed to escape certain death. If you were to tell me exactly what you did that allowed Mr. Diggory to survive the Killing Curse, then it could be replicated, and a great many people could be saved in the upcoming war."

"I don't know what you want me to say," Aria said, knowing exactly what Dumbledore wanted her to say. "I just made them the same way that the textbook told me to."

"Miss Bourne—,"

"Headmaster, I wish I could be more help. I really do. But I've told you everything that I know about the protection amulets. I made them, I gave them, and at least one saved my friend's life. That's all I know." She shrugged, hoping she looked perplexed. Dumbledore sighed, a short huff that caused the twinkle in his eyes to disappear. Aria glanced around the office again, feign curiosity, hoping that he wouldn't try and perform Legilimancy on her again. Hopefully he wasn't that stupid to try it when it was just her and him. Though if he could wipe memories . . .

"Very well then," Dumbledore said after a few moments. "If that is how you want to be. Just know that a great many deaths could possibly be avoided if you cooperated."

Aria hurried from the room, nearly bowling over Harry outside the door. Was what Dumbledore said true? Would it be her fault that people died if she didn't tell someone how to create the amulets? Creating them involved the Elixir of Life, and she doubted Flamel bequeathed the recipe to her because he wanted her to go about spreading it around the world for anyone to make. And if she offered to make the amulets and it got out that it used the Elixir of Life, then people might try and force her to make them amulets too and that would put a bigger target on her back.

She really needed to talk with Professor Snape about this.

"There is an angry Badger outside wishing to speak to Mr. Potter."

Salazar Slytherin's voice interrupted the quiet of the common room. Curfew had passed not one hour ago, which meant that the entirety of Slytherin House was in quiet hours. To have someone show up at the portrait asking to see someone was rare enough, but an hour after curfew?

Harry, who was sitting next to Aria reading Treasure Island, glanced at her in confusion.

"A badger?" he questioned.

"Probably a Hufflepuff," Aria said. "Maybe it's Susan? Can't imagine it'd be anyone else."

"He is quite insistent that he see you now," Salazar stated, sounding very put out. "Please do something so that he goes away."

"Definitely not Susan then," Harry said, marking his place and tossing the book onto the nearby coffee table. With the eyes of everyone in the common room on him, Harry made his way to Salazar's portrait and stepped out into the corridor beyond, making sure to shut the portrait shut so that spying ears from within could not hear.

In less than a second his arm was grabbed, and Cedric Diggory shook him hard, rattling more than just his teeth. Harry stared wide-eyed at the older student, unsure what to do with the angry expression on the usually mild boy's face. Was he going to hit him? His stomach rolled at the thought, and he tried to flick his wand out of its holster into his hand, but Cedric's shaking made it difficult.

"Just lines?" Cedric finally hissed. "That's what you told people after you had the first detention with Umbridge. Just lines?" He stopped shaking Harry, raising his hand. Harry stared at the still bright red back of the seventh year's hand. The words from whatever Umbridge had had him write were still visible though they were slowly fading. It was clear that he had come straight here from detention instead of hiding out until the evidence disappeared like Harry had.

I will be silent towards authority.

"Why the bloody hell didn't you say anything?" Cedric demanded.

"What . . . what would it have done?" Harry stuttered. "No one would've believed me because it would've faded by the time, I managed to find a professor. I'd've just been called a liar. Again."

He had been called a liar multiple times when he lived with the Dursleys. Only once had a teacher attempted to help him, but that had ended up with the teacher leaving soon after and Uncle Vernon taking his belt to Harry's backside and locking him in his cupboard. No one ever believed him when he said that Dudley hurt him on the playground. Everyone had believed Aunt Petunia when she said he got into fights and that's why his glasses were always broken and why he might have a bruise or two on his arms or face.

And now the ministry and the newspapers were calling him a liar. Sirius and Remus tried to keep him from seeing too much of the paper, but he knew what it said. And he knew they were worried, even if they liked to pretend they weren't. He knew he was causing more trouble than he was worth, and he loved them for putting up with him, but he couldn't keep causing so much trouble. He didn't need to keep adding to the burden of taking care of him.

"Harry," Cedric murmured, giving a huge, frustrated sigh.

"And," Harry continued, "I don't want a professor to try and go to bat for me and end up fired by Umbridge and the whole affair swept under the rug." He could just imagine Umbridge firing McGonagall or Snape.

"Only the headmaster or the Board has the authority to dismiss staff," Cedric stated confidently. "No matter how much power Umbitch thinks she has."

Harry choked on spit. Had he heard Cedric correctly? It seemed so out of character for Cedric. Was he feeling all right?

"I am going to inform Professor Sprout," Cedric stated firmly. "I will be telling her that Umbridge has used a Blood Quill on you too and that, I suspect, she has also used it on the few other students who have had detention with her."

Harry frowned.

"A Blood Quill?" Harry questioned.

"It's a quill that uses the blood of the person using it as ink," Cedric stated darkly. "It's a Dark object. We learned about it last year in 6th year NEWTs with Professor Moody. They're highly regulated and used only on the oldest of contrasts offered by Gringotts. It's where the idea of 'signing in blood' comes from."

Harry felt his knees weaken. He had suspected . . . that red ink had looked far too dark to be the usual red ink that the professors used to grade their papers . . . but for it to be his own blood . . .

Abraxas Malfoy suddenly appeared in Harry's sight, coming at him with a ritual dagger as he stood tied and immobile against the headstone . . . the stone was cold and damp, he could feel it seeping through the fabric of the Triwizard uniform . . . a fog rolled through the gravestones, obscuring the pale lights of a hamlet further down the hill in the valley . . . Abraxas drew blood from Harry's arm, the sting sharp, sending shoots of pain up and down Harry's arm, worse than Uncle Vernon's belt . . . carrying the blood on the blade towards to the bubbling cauldron . . .

Cedric shook Harry again. The fifth year took several shuttering breaths, trying to calm his beating heart. His own blood . . . when would people stop trying to bleed him dry?

He was shaking now. Why was he shaking?

Someone was shouting. Why was there shouting? Why did the world suddenly feel smaller and larger at the same time? Was he under water? Why was everything muffled? Why was Cedric spinning? Was that the ceiling?

Why was he on the floor?

Aria leaned over him. She, thankfully, wasn't spinning. She was, however, screaming at Cedric who was shouting back. Daphne appeared just behind Aria then Professor Snape. There was more shouting from Daphne then Blaise who shouted in Italian as Snape leaned over Harry, shining his lit wand in Harry's eyes. Harry suddenly wished his ears would go back to feeling full and blocked so that he didn't have to hear everyone at full volume.

"Can you sit up?" Snape asked.

"I think so," Harry muttered. Snape slid an arm under Harry's shoulders, guiding him into a sitting position. Noticing that he was now no longer laying on the floor, Aria and his friends stopped shouting at Cedric long enough to crouch down and gather around him until he thought someone might accidentally sit in his lap.

"Take this," Snape ordered, pressing a cool vial to Harry's mouth. It's only the trust he has for his Head of House and Aria's magical guardian that keeps him from yanking his head away from the object and obediently he gulps down the potion, recognizing the distinct taste and texture of a Calming Draught.

"Feeling better?" Snape asked after a few seconds. Harry nodded.

"I think Aria's going to need one too," he murmured, feeling a little floaty. Not uncommon with a Calming Draught, he reminded himself, but he had never felt this floaty before.

Snape turned his sharp gaze to the still bickering students, though they were no longer shouting. Their voices were still raised, but not at the levels they once were.

"That's enough!" Snape barked. Silence immediately fell over the dungeons. Aria barely managed to keep herself from glaring at their Head of House, turning her face to the floor instead. Cedric had no qualms with glaring at Aria while Daphne and Blaise glared at the both of them. Faces peered out from the portrait hole. Harry nearly groaned seeing nearly all of Slytherin House pushing and shoving to try and get a glimpse of the drama unfolding outside their common room.

"Did Diggory try to murder Potter?" someone asked.

The tension broke. Cedric snorted. Harry giggled. Snape looked horrified at him. Several students laughed.

"Go back to the common room," Snape ordered, helping Harry to his feet. "Bourne, stop glaring at the floor. Go back inside. Diggory, you're with me." He supported Harry as he led the two boys towards his office door. Aria looked mutinous, as if she wanted to follow but also didn't want to disobey Snape.

"I'll be fine," Harry told Aria. "Promise."

"You say that and then you aren't," Aria retorted, flipping her ponytail over her shoulder, and stalking back into the common room, Daphne and Blaise trailing behind her.

Inside Professor Snape's office, he transfigured one of the straight back chairs in front of his desk into a chaise, settling Harry on it with a sharp look that told Harry to stay put. Then the dour man rounded on Cedric who had taken up a spot standing next to Snape's desk.

"What is the meaning of all this?" Snape demanded. "It is far past curfew for any shenanigans to be happening!"

Harry thought that was laughable. After curfew was the perfect time for shenanigans. He giggled.

Merlin, he felt as high as a kite on this Calming Draught!

"I had detention with Professor Umbridge," Cedric explained.

"Unfortunate, but again, not an excuse to be out after curfew."

"It is if she didn't release me until about twenty minutes ago. I came straight here because I wanted to talk to Harry about his detention to Umbridge. He was the first and all he said was that she had him writing lines."

"Yes, that does seem to be what she does if what I've heard from the few other students is correct."

"Except Harry conveniently forgot to mention that she uses a fucking Blood Quill!" He thrust his hand into Snape's face as the last of his writing finally faded, leaving the back of his hand bright pink. Snape, however, had seen it, and Harry watched with growing trepidation as a storm settled across his professor's face. He half expected to hear thunder.

Snape slowly turned to face Harry. Only the Calming Draught kept him from quivering.

"Mr. Potter," Snape's silky voice was low and very dangerous. "Did Professor Umbridge use a Blood Quill on you during your detention?"

Harry gulped. There was no way he could lie with the man looking at him like that.

"If," he replied, "a Blood Quill is a quill that painfully etches whatever you write on paper into your hand . . . then yes. She used a Blood Quill."

Professor Snape opened his mouth and shut it several times, clearly restraining himself from saying something. Probably several things. After a minute, Professor Snape strode to the Floo in his office, grabbed a handful of Floo powder, and tossed it into the embers. There was a brief swoosh of green flames before disappearing. Snape stared in shock at the Floo before taking another handful of powder and tossing it into the embers again. The green flames swooshed again before, once again, disappearing. Harry frowned. That was not usual for Floo Powder. Usually, the flames remained green and then Snape would stick his head into the flames and Aria would have a fit because no one had a satisfactory explanation as to how only the head traveled through the grates without actually detaching from a person's body and Harry would have to listen to her going at some later time about it.

"What's wrong, Professor?" Cedric asked.

"Someone's locked down the Floo network," Snape stated. "As you know, the network is mostly in-house, with the common rooms connected only to their Heads of House, the infirmary, and the headmaster's office. Only the headmaster's Floo is accessible to the public while the rest of us are able to access St. Mungo's and the Auror office."

Harry had not known that, but it made sense. He supposed it was something someone growing up in the wizarding world would have logically concluded, like Cedric, who did not appear surprised by Snape's explanation. He only looked concerned. Worried.

The door to Snape's office opened without warning, allowing entrance to Professor Umbridge. She glanced at Cedric then Harry before allowing her eyes to fix on Snape whose face had slid into a neutral mask of vague inquiry.

"Can I help you, Madam Umbridge?" Snape asked.

"I was informed that you attempted to use your Floo twice and wondered why."

How had she gotten down to the dungeons so quicky? Harry wondered. Had she followed Cedric? Did she know a short cut?

"I was attempting to Floo Madam Pomfrey as Mr. Potter has taken ill," Snape lied smoothly.

"And Mr. Diggory?"

"I'm unclear about where this line of questioning is coming from, Madam," Snape said. "I am attempting to take care of two students as is my responsibility as professor and Head of House and I seem unable to access the in-network Floo system of Hogwarts."

"I shut down the Floo network," Umbridge stated. "Only I have access to it. Hogwarts is in the middle of a ministry investigation, Professor Snape. It would not do to have . . . unwanted interference now, would it?"

If there were no Calming Draught in his system, Harry was certain his heart would be beating out of his chest. Cedric's face paled though the older boy remained stoned face and rigid next to Snape's desk.

"Indeed, Madam," Snape agreed, "but barring access to the hospital wing?"

"Mr. Potter doesn't appear sick."

"That is for me and Madam Pomfrey to decide. Now would you like to explain to Lord Black why his son could not access the proper medical treatments or shall I?"

Umbridge looked at Cedric.

"I think it's time you returned to your common room, Mr. Diggory," she said. "Twenty points for being out after curfew and I think another detention with me tomorrow night should teach you."

Cedric glanced at Snape who jerked his head towards the door in dismissal. Cedric stalked out of the office.

"Now," Umbridge said, turning back to Snape with that sickly sweet smile all the students were starting to hate, "let's be honest with each other, Professor Snape. You do not like Mr. Potter any more than I do. We both understand that he has been allowed to run amok these last few years with very little consequences."

Harry wondered if he ought to be dismissed for this conversation too. What did Umbridge think she was doing saying all this stuff in front of him?

"Your feud with James Potter was quite legendary," Umbridge continued, "how irksome it must be for you to have to watch over and care for the boy of the man who caused you so much trouble while at school."

Harry tried to think if Snape had ever treated him terribly while at Hogwarts. Remus had explained to Harry, when he had been a teacher at Hogwarts, that he and Snape did not get along very well because of how Remus, Sirius, James, and Peter had treated Snape. But even over that school year, both of them had put aside their dislike for each other time and time again to watch over Harry. Never once had Harry felt unsafe with Professor Snape. He had always just been . . . one of the Slytherins. No one special, just Harry. And he really loved Professor Snape for that.

"It has been difficult," Snape said slowly. Harry fought the urge to look at his Head of House. In the end he failed and looked at the man. His face was impassive, unreadable. This was the man, Harry thought, that had managed to survive both Voldemort and Dumbledore. He would survive Umbridge.

"Then I think," Umbridge replied, "that what Lord Black doesn't know won't hurt him."

After a few seconds Snape nodded, and his face morphed into an expression of understanding, as if he were coming to an epiphany.

"I see," he said. "I understand, Professor Umbridge."

"I'm glad we understand each other," Umbridge stated, turning to the door. "There will be great reward, Professor Snape. I shall not forget you. We Slytherins must stick together."

Umbridge had been a Slytherin? Harry felt sick at the thought. Was Aria sleeping in the same bed that Umbridge had once slept in when she was a fifth year? He half hoped Pansy was sleeping in that bed.

Once Umbridge was gone and the door firmly shut behind her, Snape let out a sharp breath, nearly a sigh but not quite.

"How . . . does she think Sirius won't learn about this?" Harry asked. "I could just write to him."

"Like how you wrote to him about the Blood Quill?"

He was back to that? Harry groaned.

"You should've come right to me!" Snape hissed, kneeling down beside the chaise. "You foolish, boy! She could've been out of Hogwarts by now!"

"It's not like anyone would've believed me!" Harry cried. "Fudge would've just added it to the articles in the newspaper as cannon fire against me."

"Blood Quills are not to be trifled with," Snape stated. "Being in possession of one without the proper license would not only give you a hefty fine, but at least one year in Azkaban. Forcing someone to use one? Probably another year or two. Using it on a child? She'd be lucky if she got off with four years in Azkaban."

"Oh. It's that serious then?"

"Yes, Harry, it is that serious! Harming children is always that serious!"

Harry sat up and wrapped his arms around Snape's neck.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" Snape cried, trying to disentangle himself from Harry's arms.

"I'm hugging you, Professor. You do know what those are right?"

"Of course, I do you insolent boy! I just don't know why you're attaching yourself to me!"

"Because you're so nice to me. You've always been nice to me. You treat me like everyone else."

"Kindly remove yourself from my person!"

"No, you're warm." Harry leaned against his Head of House. It was almost like being hugged by Sirius, though Sirius would've already hugged him back. Merlin . . . the Calming Draught was really potent.

"I'm beginning to wonder if I accidentally gave you too strong of a Calming Draught," Snape muttered. He finally managed to pull Harry's arms from around him and shone his lit wand in Harry's eyes again.

"Hm . . . perhaps not. This isn't your first Calming Draught and you've never acted like this before . . ."

A sudden idea came to Harry.

"It's the first Calming Draught since Voldemort was removed from my head." He patted his fading scar. Snape looked thoughtful.

"Regardless," Snape said, "I don't think you're at risk of dying from an overdose."

"You can't die from an overdose of Calming Draught."

"Indeed, you can."

"Yeah, but you'd need like . . . a thousand vials!"

Snape helped Harry to his feet.

"Let's get you to bed," he muttered. Harry giggled.

"Are you going to tell Aria that you drugged me, or shall I?"

Chapter Text

When Aria and friends arrived at breakfast the next morning, there was a general buzz of horror at another Educational Decree. The four Quidditch captains were having a hurried, whispered conversation near the front doors. Adrian Pucey waved his hands wildly. Aria thought he might accidently whack Cho.

Wandering over to the newest decree, Aria read the following words:

EDUCATIONAL DECREE NO. 9

ALL EXTRA-CURRICULARS AND CLUBS ARE UNDER REVIEW MUST RECEIVE PERMISSION FROM THE HIGH INQUISITOR TO CONTINUE.

No wonder the Quidditch captains were all in a tizzy. Practices had only just gotten under way and now the entire season might get cancelled if Umbridge didn't allow the teams to play? Aria wondered if Umbridge would try to keep Slytherin from playing, only because Harry was now the team's Seeker.

He had told her and the other 5th years about the Floo problem last night once he had returned to the dorm. Draco had drafted a letter to his father asking about it and was going to send it after breakfast.

As the students consumed their tea, bacon, eggs, cereals, and other assortment of breakfast materials, the morning mail arrived, owls hooting as they swooped down over the heads of the students, dropping letters and packages into people's laps or into their pumpkin juice. Aria spotted the familiar white plumage of Hedwig as she came into the Great Hall, but something was . . . wrong.

"Hedwig!" Harry cried, all but catching his familiar as Hedwig fell into his lap. Hedwig gave a tired hoot.

"What's wrong with her wing?" Daphne asked. "It looks broken."

"I can't believe she even flew on that!" Tracey cried, horrified.

Hedwig looked like she had gotten into a fight. There was blood on her talons and one of her wings did look wonky. Harry held Hedwig close while Aria poured a saucer of water and held it up to the bird, allowing her to drink greedily. Harry petted Hedwig's head, his entire body shaking as he stared at his familiar.

"We should get Grubbly-Plank to look at her," Blaise stated. "With Hagrid gone, she's the only one who'll know how to help Hedwig."

"Keep her warm," Theo instructed. Harry pulled off his school robe and carefully wrapped Hedwig in it.

"It's okay," he whispered to her as he and Aria rose, Aria hastily wrapping up several pieces of toast and bacon for themselves. "We'll get you fixed up, Hedwig." A letter fell out of Harry's lap, unseen when Hedwig first landed. Aria scooped it up, pausing when she saw that its seal was already broken.

"I think someone's tried to read your mail," she said. Everyone within hearing at the Slytherin and Ravenclaw table paused to stare in horror. Reading other people's mail was a crime in the wizarding world, just like in the Muggle world. Harry grabbed the letter, clearly in Sirius' handwriting, the envelope stuffed with parchment and Muggle white-lined paper.

"Did you protect my mail, girl?" Harry asked Hedwig. She gave a tired hoot and one nod of her head.

"What a smart bird you are," Harry cooed. "So brave. Should've had you Sorted into Gryffindor." Aria tucked the letter into her bag as they left the Slytherin table, making their way towards the doors of the Great Hall.

"Mr. Potter, Miss Bourne, where do you think you're going?"

Umbridge had come down from the Head Table while the two of them had been distracted by Hedwig and the open letter. Aria glanced at the Head Table, not seeing any of the Heads of House.

"Professor Grubbly-Planks," Harry answered, "something's attacked my familiar, Hedwig."

Or somebody, Aria thought darkly.

"There is no need for that, I am sure," Umbridge said. "Besides, we are in the middle of breakfast and you've already disrupted everyone. Perhaps I should look after your bird until your most responsible to look after her yourself."

Harry stepped out of reach as Umbridge reached for Hedwig.

"Don't touch Hedwig!" he snapped.

"Detention, Mr. Potter!" Umbridge cried. "Has no one taught you manners before? Give me your bird."

"That's his familiar," a Ravenclaw cried. "You can't just take his familiar away from him."

"Don't be silly," Umbridge simpered. "Postal owls can't be familiars." Aria blocked her as she attempted to grab Hedwig again.

"Professor Umbridge."

Aria breathed a sigh of relief as Flitwick suddenly appeared beside Umbridge, startling her. "Please, desist at attempting to take Mr. Potter's familiar from him. He is acting as any good wixen would, protecting his familiar, as it appears his familiar has done for him. As someone very concerned for the traditions of the wizarding world, it's appalling that you feel that you can reject some of the most sacred such as the bond between a wixen and their familiar. Recall the story of Morgana le Fay and when a Dark Wizard attempted to kill her familiar. It did not end well for the Dark Wizard." Flitwick turned to Aria and Harry.

"I shall escort you to Professor Grubbly-Plank," he said. "Come along now." Harry, still cuddling Hedwig close, hurried after the small professor and Aria struggled to keep up, the little man much quicker than he looked. It was probably one of the reasons he had been a champion dueler.

Professor Grubbly-Plank was out at the paddocks feeding the unicorns. The unicorns immediately trotted over to greet Aria as Harry and Flitwick handed over Hedwig and the Care professor took a gentle look at the snowy owl. Aria picked up a few apples from where a stack was nearby and held them out to the unicorns who happily took the treats and nuzzled her hand.

"Your familiar's got a fractured wing, Mr. Potter," Grubbly-Plank stated after a moment. "And a few scratches. You said she still managed to fly to you?" Harry nodded. "Your familiar bond strengthened her, I assume. Quite a strong bond you must have then." She patted Hedwig on the head. "I'll take good care of her, Mr. Potter. She's going to need some time to rest.

Harry's body slumped in relief.

"Thank you, Professor," he said. Aria and the two professors ignored how his voice wobbled, but Hedwig could not. She stretched her head up until Harry leaned forward and she rubbed her head against his cheek, clucking away like she was actually speaking to him, like she could feel his distress for her. As his familiar, Aria mused, she probably could to some extent.

"Let's get you both to class," Flitwick said, ushering Harry and Aria away from the paddocks. The unicorns neighed sadly seeing Aria go and she waved good-bye. She would have to be sure to come visit them while they were in the paddock. According to the students who took Care of Magical Creatures, they were a mated pair and one of them had been injured and Grubbly-Plank was nursing it back to health so once the hurt unicorn was healed, they would be let back into the Forbidden Forest.

She wondered how the little foal she had met in first year was doing. It'd probably be pretty big now. She was pretty sure that unicorns grew at the same rate as horses.

Aria had hoped to avoid Umbridge until DADA, but the woman decided that today was the day that she was going to hike up to the North Tower to sit on the fifth year Divination class between Slytherins and Gryffindors. Fay and Sophie greeted Umbridge brightly, as two of only a handful of students who thought Umbridge brought the sun.

They were just beginning a unit on ceromancy, a basic form of scrying that wasn't as complicated as scrying itself. Hot wax from a candle was to be dripped into blessed cold water that was in a scrying bowl. The shapes of the wax could then be interpreted to mean different things. The goal was to move onto scrying by Yule so that they could spend a good portion honing their skills in the ancient craft before OWLs. NEWTs apparently had a more in-depth study of scrying involving more than just water.

Trelawney began the lesson with a brief introduction to what blessed water was. Aria was discovering that, the farther along into divination one got, the more spiritual it seemed to become. She had been christened as a child, and when her mother had been alive, they had attended Christmas and Easter services at Blessed English Martyrs, Cokesworth which was a part of the Church of England. And her mother had been buried using the traditional funeral liturgy of the Book of Common Prayer, but otherwise, her family was not a spiritual family. Yet the more she had to learn about the spiritual aspect of the wizarding world, the more at home she felt with her magic. The more her magic seemed to sing at the subject.

"The blessed water was blessed by one of the priestly Unspeakables from the Ministry of Magic," Trelawney explained as she poured water into the small scrying bowls in front of each student. "There are special rituals to bless water, none of which you will learn here. If you were to become and Unspeakable, there is a chance you would learn such things. But it is beyond the scope of this class."

Aria peered at the innocent looking water. It didn't look particularly special, but if she hovered her hand over the liquid, she could feel something . . . different . . . about it.

"The candles do not have to be blessed or anything beyond a normal candle," Trelawney continued, floating thin candles over to each student. The candles were made of wax that were inside thin glass tubes to be help the wax pool better. "However, if you desire to attempt to commune with spirits, it's best to use blessed candles. And depending on the situation you are looking into; you may want a special candle. If you're looking to see how a marriage may choose to burn a wedding candle."

"Hem, hem."

Trelawney glanced at Umbridge.

"I'm sorry, my dead," the professor said, "did you want to participate in seeing into the great beyond too?"

Aria bit her lip to keep from laughing. Lavender looked scandalized at the idea that Umbridge might have any sort of gifting towards Seeing. Umbridge's smile turned hard as she shook her head.

"I do not," she replied. "I just wanted to know why you are discussing spiritual matters with the students?"

"Why shouldn't I?" Trelawney questioned back. "It is an essential element to divination, especially as the students become more advanced in their studies. Divination, after all, was once used exclusively to commune with the gods and the spirits of the forest."

Normally, Aria might roll her eyes whenever Trelawney began speaking the Children of the Forest or the Green Man, the Great Hunt, or whatever suited for whatever dire prophecy she was handing out to a student that day.

"I simply thought that the subject of the spiritual would have been a part of History of Magic," Umbridge said, "instead of divination."

"Oh, my dear!" Trelawney cried, her beaded skirts swishing as she rounded the room in a flourish. "Divination is an inter-disciplinary art! Of course, I expect our esteemed Professor Binns to be teaching our young minds about their spiritual past—,"

The students shared looks of disbelief. Professor Binns? Teaching something other than one of the dozens of goblin wars that the United Kingdom and Ireland had fought in? Unlikely!

"—but one cannot learn about advanced divination without also learning of some spiritual elements." Trelawney turned back to the class. "Right, students, if you would light you candles." Aria, with a gentle whisper, had her candle lit within seconds. The candlelight was swallowed by the sunlight coming through the windows of the tower, but the flames were still pretty.

Umbridge made a judgmental hum and wrote something on her clipboard.

"Once your candle has a layer of liquid wax, you may pour the wax into the water," Trelawney continued, ignoring Umbridge. Aria waited for more liquid wax to form before pouring the wax into the water. There were pleasant sparks of silver as the wax met the water and she grinned.

"The sparks are pretty," she commented as she began studying the forms the wax was taking.

"What sparks?" Harry asked. Aria glanced at him and he poured wax into his little scrying bowl. She noticed sparks come out of his bowl, but he did not seem to notice. She huffed.

Trelawney suddenly appeared at her side.

"Sparks did you say, Miss Bourne?" she questioned, peering at Aria with eyes made large like a bug by her glasses. Aria nodded. "Why don't you touch the wax then? See what you can See."

Aria, feeling everyone's eyes on her, straightened her shoulders and reached out to the wax in her scrying bowl. The moment her fingertip brushed against the hard, but warm, wax, a jolt shot through her arm before a deep sense of peace settled over her. Deep in her soul the thought that Umbridge's stay at Hogwarts would not be long settled with certainty. She could not help the grin that split across her face.

"Something has settled in you hasn't it?" Trelawney asked. "A notion perhaps?"

"A feeling, I guess," Aria replied.

"A good start to ceromancy," Trelawney declared.

Umbridge made another noise of disbelief and wrote something on her clipboard.

The rest of the class passed in peace though Umbridge followed Trelawney around the room that at one point Aria suspected Trelawney was just doing laps around the classroom to annoy Umbridge. Since the tables were set on levels, that meant Umbridge had to go up and down steps and by the time the clock showed that class was nearly over, her voice was pink from exertion, and Aria half hoped she would not have the energy to leave the North Tower or that she would be so tired she'd miss a step and tumble down the stairs.

With 5 minutes left of class, Umbridge cleared her throat again.

"Professor Trelawney," Umbridge said, "I'm wondering if . . . well . . . I've heard so much about the natural talent of Miss Bourne that I was hoping I could see her do a demonstration."

Trelawney glanced between Aria and Umbridge. Aria's heart skipped a beat. A demonstration? That was the last thing she wanted to do. Who knew what strange and wild vision she would be forced to suffer watching. She doubted she'd be lucky enough to just have a plain tarot card reading for the woman. It would be her luck that Umbridge's reading would force her into some kind of vision as terrifying as Draco's or Cedric's.

"Such demonstrations have proven to be rather traumatic for Miss Bourne," Trelawney stated. "I would not want to force one on her simply to sate your curiosity."

Umbridge wrote something down on her clipboard.

The clock struck the end of class. Students immediately hurried to gather their things. Umbridge frowned at them as they converged on the ladder leading out the tower, nearly bowling over each other in their haste to escape.

"I swear that woman is creepier and creepier the more I spend time with her," Lavender cried from behind Aria. "She gives me the shivers."

"Don't worry," Aria said, "she won't be at Hogwarts for long."

"How do you know that?" Harry asked. Aria smiled impishly at him.

"Let's just say . . . I got a sense in class."

Her friends looked confused for a few seconds before understanding dawned on them and they were laughing the whole way back to the main part of the castle.

The Ministry of Magic was unusually slow that afternoon. Percy was glad for a little break, so he ordered some tea to be brought to his desk. Even as a junior undersecretary, acting as just the only undersecretary at the moment, came with some small perks such as access to the ministry house elves who were there to ensure wizards and witches of certain authority were fed and watered throughout the day.

As he sipped at his tea, he made a few notes on a scrap piece of parchment about dinner. Oliver was home at the moment and both of them would be home at a decent time which meant that they could have dinner together. While they utilized take-out a lot, sometimes venturing into the Muggle world for food, Percy had inherited the ability to cook from his mother and enjoyed being in the kitchen when he was in charge of the kitchen.

Maybe he could stop by the butcher's and get some pork? Or maybe some beef steaks? Definitely potatoes as a side. Should he mash them or roast them?

"Ah, Mr. Weasley, just the man I wished to see."

Percy's head shot up as Lucius Malfoy approached his desk, discreetly raising a Silencing Charm to keep whatever conversation they were about to have private.

"Mr. Malfoy," Percy greeted. "What can I do for you today? The minister is way at the moment."

"I wish to discuss the problem at Hogwarts," Lucius said.

"You'll have to be more specific than that," Percy replied.

"The immediate pink problem," Lucius stated. "I've had letters from my son about some . . . Educational Decrees? Which apparently the ministry has the authority to create? As someone who has read the Hogwarts Charter that was news to me."

"Ah, that," Percy replied, reaching over to a pile of parchment, and pulling out the latest Educational Decree request from the woman. "Umbridge sends the wording to the minister, and he signs off on it. Though I'm not sure if she's actually waiting for the signature before forcing the decrees on Hogwarts." He handed the parchment over to Lucius, absolutely unrepentant at showing it to the man first before the minister. "What concerns me more is that my owl looked a bit worse for wear after it delivered my sister and brother's most recent letter to me. I believe someone attempted to waylay my owl to look at the mail and . . . well . . . as you can see from what Umbridge is requesting the minister sign off on . . ."

Lucius' face grew pink and his mouth turned down into a deep frown.

"She wants the authority to read all the mail?" he cried. "What a preposterous notion! Does she have a warrant for that? Doubtful, Madam Bones wouldn't suffer such a fool."

"Well . . ." Percy steepled. "Your father suffers such a fool. He's been in and out of Minister Fudge's office and seems quite pleased with what Umbridge is accomplishing."

"And he told you this himself?"

"Your father is under the impression that I'm either witless and Fudge keeps me around because I can file things properly and take orders, or he thinks that my argument with my family means that I agree with whatever it is he is up to."

Lucius sighed, carefully creating a copy of it and handing the original to Percy.

"The Board will take great pleasure in seeing this," he stated.

"Are the rumors true?" Percy asked. "Is Lady Longbottom returning to her spot on the Board?"

"That is correct," Lucius replied. "But you didn't hear it from me."

Percy nodded, glad that the woman was healed enough to resume a normal course of life. The newspaper kept everyone up to date about the Longbottoms, as much as possible at least, since the sanitorium in Switzerland was very good at keeping noisy reporters away, and Rita Skeeter was still considered A Missing Person. Though Percy wasn't sure the auror department was working that hard to locate her.

"Thank you for your time, Mr. Weasley," Lucius said, tucking his copy of Umbridge's letter into his coat pocket. "As usual, this conversation did not happen."

"Certainly," Percy stated. He stood, shaking the man's hand. It was at that moment he spotted his own father passing by with several of his own colleagues. Arthur took one look at Lucius before turning his face away, but he was not fast enough for Percy who saw the disappointment and anger on his father's face. It was well known to everyone that Arthur and Lucius didn't get along. Would Arthur tell Molly about what he saw? Would they tell Dumbledore? What would Dumbledore tell them about Percy if they did? Would he spin some yarn about Percy being dragged to the dark side? If it were Abraxas Malfoy he were talking to, Percy could see that, but he sensed Lucius had his own agenda in cozying up with Percy (if that was what he was even doing).

"Your father is many things," Lucius said after a minute. "But it is quite sickening how much he loves his children. A Weasley trait I'm led to believe. The Prewetts were always more judgmental."

Percy frowned at Lucius.

"I applaud your independence in standing firm against your family's worship of Dumbledore," Lucius said. "Perhaps . . . when one problem has been taken care of, we can discuss the other problem?"

"I don't know if there's much that can be done about the other problem," Percy said. Lucius shrugged, dropped the Silencing Charm, and left. Percy sank back into his seat, thinking over what the Malfoy heir had said.

When the man first approached Percy for information he could bring to the Board of Governors, Percy had been suspicious. Not only was he certain the Malfoys were involved with the Dark Lord somehow, but he was not sure of Lucius' true view in regard to the relationship between Aria and Draco. Percy thought it was quite cute and that, if the relationship somehow did manage to be more than just a teenage fling, that Aria and Draco would do well together as a couple. It was believed by many that Lucius Malfoy was just a mellower version of Abraxas. Still a blood supremacist, still a hater of Muggleborns and loyal Death Eater even if Lucius had managed to get off by claiming the Imperious Curse and Abraxas wasn't marked.

Lucius Malfoy, Percy had come to realize, was not to be trifled with in his own right. He was definitely a man Percy could see being as ruthless as Abraxas, but he had the feeling that Lucius was much smarter and more cunning than his father. Where Abraxas went about life believing he was correct and expecting people to just do what he said, Lucius went about life knowing that there would be people who disagreed with him, and he was going to convince people to do what he said no matter what. If that meant playing nice with some people and threatening others, well, that was just life now, wasn't it?

Quite frankly, Percy like Lucius' way much better. He didn't feel like he was walking on eggshells around the man like he did whenever Abraxas was around. One wrong thing said, and the Malfoy lord might turn his ire against him, and he didn't want that.

Another letter with Umbridge's familiar handwriting popped up on his desk from the mail room. Percy sighed and wondered if he could get away with pretending he had never received it. After a minute of contemplation, he grabbed the letter opener and broke the seal, pulling out Umbridge's updates from Hogwarts.

His brain froze. Or at least . . . it seemed to freeze. What was he reading? Was this . . . was this real? Surely this was a joke. It had to be. There was no way Umbridge had made the executive decision to cut off the Floo connection at Hogwarts except for the Floo in the Defense office. What if there was a medical emergency in one of the common rooms? Or Madam Pomfrey had to get someone to St. Mungo's? What if there was a family emergency?

Hurriedly making a copy, Percy folded into an interdepartmental memo and sent it flying off for Lucius Malfoy who was, at this point, too far away for him to chase after, but probably still within the ministry itself. There was no way the Board of Governors wouldn't step in with this sort of nonsense happening!

The early evening was a quiet time at Grimmauld Place. It was the hour or two between when Sirius got home (if he wasn't working late) and dinner, and the three men who called the place home were taking a moment to lie on the couch together, Remus squeezed between the two others, his head on Sirius' chest while Kenneth draped over him.

A charm signaling someone had Flooed into the receiving room sounded, causing a collective groan from the pile of bodies.

Kreacher popped into the living room.

"The man who married Narcissa is here," Kreacher stated. Sirius snorted, having completely forgotten that Kreacher had held out hope that Regulus (his favorite child) and Narcissa (his second favorite) would marry in the Black tradition and had been quite upset that they had not.

"Let Mr. Malfoy in," Sirius said, making no move to leave his comfortable spot on the couch. Remus whine as Kenneth shifted himself to at least be sitting up on the end of the couch.

"It's just Lucius," Remus said, "no need to be so formal."

Lucius Malfoy swept into the living room, cloak billowing behind him, cane clicking against the wood floor. He raised an unimpressed eyebrow at Sirius and Remus before glancing at Kenneth.

"How'd you get the password to the Floo?" Sirius asked.

"Lady Longbottom was kind enough to give it," Lucius replied. "At our emergency Governors meeting."

"Why're you here then and now at Hogwarts?" Sirius asked.

"I am here, because the Board of Governors is executing our authority in firing and hiring if the headmaster is unable to find a suitable candidate for a position," Lucius replied. "The last time the Board exercised this right was in 1843 when we first had to hire the first Muggle Studies professor and the headmistress at that time refused to hire one."

"I definitely don't remember that being in Hogwarts, A History," Remus muttered.

"And the Board, knowing that our first choice is in Switzerland taking care of family matters, had decided to offer the Defense Against the Dark Arts position – just for this year – back to Lupin."

Remus' eyes widened as he gaped in surprise at Lucius.

"Did you fire him?" Kenneth asked.

"He resigned," Lucius corrected. "I would like it noted in my favor that I have no issue with a werewolf teaching at Hogwarts. I just have issue with this particular werewolf." He glared at Lupin.

"Snape's Knight in Shining Armor you are," Sirius almost sneered.

"Have you apologized to him?"

Sirius went silent.

"That's what I thought. Anyway, we as the Board are going to Hogwarts within the next half hour to inform the headmaster and Umbridge of our decision and I wondered if Lupin would like to be there when we inform her that a werewolf will be taking over her position."

Remus' eyes lit up.

"Yes!" he cried. "Yes, yes! Let me go put on proper robes." He dashed off and Sirius sighed, looking over at Kenneth.

"Looks like it'll just be me and you for more of the year," he said.

"As Lupin is still Steward of House Potter, I'm sure you'll still see him," Lucius said with a roll of his eyes.

"Someone better send me a copy of the memory," Sirius ordered as Remus came skidding back into the living room, his light grey robes giving the illusion of silver moonlight. Sirius grinned. He had seen that while shopping in Geneva during one of the times he was out and about from the sanatorium and had bought it because he thought Remus would look glorious in it, and he was not disappointed.

"I'll be sure to come by on weekends," Remus said, kissing Sirius and Kenneth on the cheek. "But getting to be there when Umbridge is fired is too good a moment to pass up."

"Keep watch over our pups," Sirius said, returning the kiss. "Don't let Harry hide away and don't let Aria do weird experiments."

"Don't let Aria elope with Draco," Kenneth added, kissing Remus.

"I'll be sure to at least check the broom cupboards," Remus assured him as Lucius sputtered in the background. "I'm sure though that they've found hideaways to have private moments."

"Good thing we had that sex talk," Kenneth teased. Lucius' face went pink.

"What did you just say?" he cried.

"Sex?" Kenneth questioned. "Why? What do you call it?"

"Physical relations," Lucius enunciated. "Like proper people do." Kenneth and Remus looked over at Sirius who had buried his face in a one of the pillows on the couch to hide his laughter.

"Merlin, you were serious when you said your parents called it 'physical relations'," Remus cried.

"I can be serious," Sirius said. "You always act surprised."

Lucius gave one last scandalized look at Kenneth before stalking out of the living room, Remus at his heels.

The newest Educational Decree had gone up sometime between Umbridge's observation of the 5th year Slytherin-Gryffindor Divination class and dinner.

"How does she intend to waylay dozens of postal owls and familiars?" Tracey wondered in a quiet voice. Everyone was talking about it at dinner, but no one wanted to talk too loudly in case Umbridge heard them from the Head Table. Nearly every professor, including Dumbledore, looked like they had sucked on a lemon or had caught a whiff of something foul while Umbridge went about her merry way eating her dinner. Today she not only wore a pink dress with a large bow around the neck, but she had paired with a small pink hat.

"Probably the same way she tried to waylay Hedwig," Harry muttered darkly. "How are we going to get word out to Sirius or Madam Bones about all this if our owls are being searched?"

"There's no way she can actually search our mail," Daphne said. "This is a school, not Azkaban."

"Starting to feel like a prison," Aria muttered, scooping mushy peas onto her plate before serving herself a thick slice of fried haddock. "What's next? Banning Hogsmeade?"

"Don't even joke about that," Hermione admonished. She, Ron, and Neville had decided to join the Slytherins for dinner which had made Umbridge twitch when she had first entered the Great Hall. There was probably going to be an educational decree about it soon. "I think the students would riot. As would the residents of Hogsmeade. They depend upon our patronage."

"Let's talk about something more pleasant," Tracey begged. "Neville, how's your parents and godfather doing?"

"Dad's last letter was only good news," Neville eagerly shared. "Grandmother's out of St. Mungo's and has taken residence at the Dowager House. It's still on the property of Luddenden Hall, but she gets a little more privacy and Dad's ensured she's got a companion. Her last letter to me said that she's slowly returning to her usual routine and has taken back her post on the Board of Governors."

"And your mum?"

"Is coming back to herself every day. It's slow going. My dad's Occlumency ability is what saved him, along with whatever witchcraft Aria performed—,"

Aria bowed as much as she could without faceplanting into her peas.

"—and Mum's rudimentary ability at Occlumency, that dad taught her during the war, helped too. I think there's still gaps though. She wasn't as well practiced in the craft, according to Dad, and reversing Oblivations is no easy task. Sometimes, it's not reversable, even on master Occlumencers."

Aria glanced at Harry whose shoulders had slumped a little at Neville's talking. Had he been hoping to somehow restore her memory or Professor Snape's memory that Dumbledore Obliviated?

"And Uncle Barty's doing fine," Neville continued. "He's being seeing a Mind Healer particularly and getting use to being surrounded by people again. Loud noises and crowded rooms are a struggle because he's been locked away on his own with only Barty Crouch Sr. and a house elf for company. But Dad and Uncle Fortescue thinks that we should all be able to spend Yule at Luddenden Hall, especially if Mum's recovery stays on the same track that it's on. She'll have to return to the sanitorium after the holidays, but we're hopeful that we'll be able to spend this Yule together. As a proper family."

Ron patted Neville on the shoulder.

"Real happy for you," he said around a mouth of chips.

"And I think you're going to get even happier," Blaise commented. "The Board of Governors've just arrived and they don't look pleased."

All heads in the Great Hall turned towards the doors at the entrance of the governors. Lucius Malfoy led the procession, regal as always in his ermine lined cloak, his walking stick tapping against the stones. Just behind him walked Lady Longbottom, head high as always, but with a certain lighter spring to her step that Aria did not recall being there before. The woman glanced at the Gryffindor table and a look of worry passed over her face before her gaze swept the Great Hall and landed on Neville at the Slytherin table. He waved and Lady Longbottom's face softened.

"Grandmother's apologized profusely for her inactions against Uncle Algie while I was growing up," Neville whispered to his friends while the Board marched up the center aisle. "She's quite old fashioned, but Uncle Algie used some strong compulsion charms on her."

"Is that Remus with her?" Harry asked. "Remus!" A grin split his face as Remus glanced over at them with his usual soft smile. Excited whispers filled the Great Hall and several students called out their own greetings to "Professor Lupin".

"Welcome, Governors," Dumbledore greeted, rising to his feet. "What a lovely surprise."

"It'd be less of a surprise if we had been able to Floo directly to your office instead of having to use the public Floo at the Three Broomsticks," Lucius answered. "But we're not here for pleasantries. We are here to exercise the right given to us in the Hogwarts' Charter, Article 32, paragraph 450, in regard to the hiring and firing of professors should the Head of School be unable to procure a suitable candidate or refuses to . . . dismiss an unsuitable candidate."

Dumbledore paused for a moment, as if unsure how he wanted to proceed. Aria could only see whatever this right the Governors was exercising as a good thing, and the headmaster had to see that too, but it must be awfully strange to be on the same side as Lucius Malfoy.

"And which professor will be leaving us today?" Dumbledore settled on asking instead. "Or should we convene in my office?"

"We could have convened in your office if we had managed to Floo into your office," one of the governors stated angrily. "We'd prefer to do it here so that the students can see that someone at least takes their education and safety seriously."

"Hem, hem," Umbridge interrupted. "Perhaps you'll want to speak to me then, Mr. Malfoy. As High Inquisitor, it is my responsibility to hire and fire underperforming or questionable staff."

"And who are you?" Lady Longbottom demanded, though there was no way the dowager didn't know who Umbridge was.

"I am the High Inquisitor of Hogwarts," Umbridge replied. "Appointed by—,"

"Did we add a new position while I was away?" Lady Longbottom asked the board. "I wasn't gone that long, was I?"

"We have added no new positions here at Hogwarts," someone else replied and Dumbledore nodded along.

"I was appointed by Minister Fudge!" Umbridge cried, clearly angry but knowing better than to get too angry with a Dowager Lady. "To ensure the proper running of Hogwarts."

"So, we've been replaced?" Lady Longbottom questioned.

"Of course not, Lady Longbottom," Umbridge replied, "I am only—,"

"Oh good. I'm glad we've got that straightened out. Now, as we were saying, Headmaster, the Governors will be exercising our right to dismiss a professor and hire a replacement. Which has not been utilized since 1843 when the headmistress refused to hire a Muggle Studies professor."

That was an interesting piece of history, Aria thought, watching the action like it was an overtime match between Arsenal and Liverpool.

"I don't remember that being mentioned in Hogwarts, A History," Hermione muttered.

Neville was grinning so brightly there was no way his cheeks weren't hurting.

"As it is, Madam Umbridge," Mr. Malfoy cut in, voice silky and full of warning and glee mixed together. "You are the reason we are here. We, the Board of Governors, are removing you from your post as Defense Against the Dark Arts professor effective immediately."

A collective gasp filled the Great Hall from the students. Aria grabbed hold of Daphne's arm. Was this real? Or was this too good to be true?

"Excuse me?" Umbridge questioned with a little laugh. "There must be some mistake, Mr. Malfoy. Minister Fudge had personally appointed me to this position."

"I believe it is you who are mistaken, Madam Umbridge," Lucius said. "Headmaster Dumbledore may have allowed Minister Fudge to choose the Defense professor this year, only out of the goodness of his heart and willingness to show the ministry and the wizarding world that he and Hogwarts have nothing to hide. The Ministry itself, however, has no official oversight to Hogwarts. You are here, in other words, because the headmaster and the governors have allowed it. But we say no more." He banged his walking stick on the floor. It echoed through the silent hall.

"We have fielded many letters from concerned parents and students," a man from the governors added. "Concerns about the quality of the texts you were using, concerns about your educational decrees, and such. We were content to allow Headmaster Dumbledore to handle it, but then we discovered that you had blocked the Floos?"

"And intended to search the students' mail?" a woman added.

Umbridge no longer smiled. She was not yet scowling at anyone, but perhaps she was too polite to scowl at the Board of Governors.

"Therefore," Lady Longbottom picked up, "you are dismissed from your post and will be replaced with a more competent professor."

Umbridge looked like she had sucked a lemon.

"Professor Remus Lupin has agreed to return for the rest of the school year," Lucius stated, gesturing to Remus. "He had the highest scores—,"

A large cheer interrupted the man, startling him and the rest of the Board as Aria, Harry, and Neville led the charge to swarm Remus, students jumping up and down and shouting loudly in excitement at the return of their favorite professor.

"You can't be serious!" Umbridge was heard, shouting over the din of mostly cheering students. There were a few students who remained back, fear or disgust warring on their faces. "He's a werewolf!"

"We are aware," Lady Longbottom replied with only a slight grimace. "But Alastair Moody was unavailable to return and Professor Lupin did bring Hogwarts the highest OWL and NEWT scores in over twenty years, so we conceded to choosing him as the most qualified candidate."

"He is not fit to be around children!" Umbridge cried.

"And you are?" Cedric cried from the mosh pit of students. "You used Blood Quills on students!"

The gasp from the Board and several professors killed the cheering. Students still gathered tightly around Remus. Harry had climbed onto the man's back and was hanging off him like a little kid.

"What was that, Mr. Diggory?" Lucius asked.

"A Blood Quill," Cedric stated. "She used it on me during one of detentions. And Harry."

"I would never!" Umbridge cried with a giggle.

"That's a serious accusation, Mr. Diggory," Lucius continued, ignoring Umbridge. "Did you or Mr. Potter or any student go to a professor? School has been in session now just over a month."

"I went to Professor Snape," Cedric stated. "That's when we discovered the Floo was blocked. The next morning, Harry's familiar was attacked—,"

Multiple gasps from the Board of Governors filled the air.

"And then we got the educational decree that all the post would be searched."

"An attempt was made to contact the DMLE," Snape stated seriously. "By Floo and owl. As I have not yet heard from Madam Bones, I assume that . . . perhaps the owl was waylaid."

Multiple heads turned towards Umbridge who was looking less than pleased. Aria almost thought the woman was starting to get nervous. What was a Blood Quill anyway and why hadn't Harry told her about it? She glanced at him and caught his eye only for a few seconds before he hurried to look away.

"Madam Umbridge," Lucius said, voice tight and somewhat threatening. "The Board of Governors will escort you to your quarters. There you will pack your things, you will hand over any and all Blood Quills in your possession, and we will escort you off campus."

"Mr. Malfoy!" Umbridge cried, horrified. "You cannot remove me. I am in the middle of a ministry investigation!"

"If such a time came that the ministry had to investigate Hogwarts, a mere undersecretary would not be sent to conduct it," Lady Longbottom stated firmly. "Nor would you be the only one here. Aurors, a Governor, a great many others would be involved. So, cease your posturing and your bemoaning. Once you have vacated the premises you may complain to Cornelius, but we will say the exact same thing to him."

Neville sidled up to his grandmother's side and the woman patted his head with a sad smile.

"But to replace me with . . ." Umbridge scowled at Remus. "A monster?"

"He's not a monster!" students cried.

"He doesn't use a Blood Quill in detention!"

"He lets us use magic in the classroom!"

"He's one of the best teachers I've ever had!"

"If he's a monster," Aria cried, her voice rising above everyone else's. "What does that make you, Madam Umbridge?"

Something frightening went across Umbridge's face. Aria snapped her mouth shut seeing it, knowing beyond a shadow of a doubt that, if Umbridge had not been her enemy before, the woman was now. Others around them recognized this too. Students stepped away from Umbridge as if afraid that she would look at them the same way that she now looked at Aria. Even Remus slid Harry off his back and pulled Aria to his side.

"It may be difficult for your small, simple-minded brain to comprehend, Miss Bourne," Umbridge said, "but I am trying to ensure the traditions and values of the wizarding world are upheld and past down to the deserving next generation. It is how we survive."

"Then perhaps you should teach those traditions, Madam Umbridge," Aria said, forcing her voice not to shake. "Instead of refusing to pass them onto people you deem less deserving."

"You wish to learn our traditions? Very well, here is one." Umbridge stepped closer to Aria. Snape swooped down to put himself between the woman and child.

"The traditional cure for lycanthropy," Umbridge stated, "was to put the werewolf down like the rabid dog it is." She gave one last, triumphant, vicious grin, and allowed the Board of Governors to escort her out of the Great Hall.

Chapter Text

Madam Bones arrived at Hogwarts two days later with what seemed like an army of aurors (it was only four), a St. Mungo's healer, and Lord Gareth Greengrass who was there in his official capacities of Chief Warlock, Head of the Department of Mysteries, and concerned father.

Throughout the morning the nearly two dozen students who had ended up in detention with Umbridge were interviewed by an auror or Madam Bones and the St. Mungo's healer, along with Madam Pomfrey, collected the medical evidence of the use of Blood Quills. According to a book Hermione found in the library, the injury from use of a Blood Quill would show up on any standard medical scan.

Thankfully, no one had lasting damage from the Blood Quill. According to the same book, prolonged use of a Blood Quill would lead to scarring and the possibility of blood poisoning.

Someone, of course, told the press and The Daily Prophet quite happily printed a front-page article detailing the case against Umbridge, how the 'poor headmaster' had simply been trying to show the ministry that Hogwarts had nothing to hide, and how the minister and Umbridge conspired to use their power in nefarious ways and how the Board of Governors had to step in and help. There was a detailed history lesson about when the Board last hired a professor on behalf of the Head of School, telling how the then headmistress of the school, a pureblood witch named Katarina Puddlesmith, had been against the creation of the Muggle Studies program and had told the Board that if they insisted on having such a program at Hogwarts then they were in charge of procuring the professor as she would have no part in supporting the teaching of 'barbarian ways' to the 'civilized students of Hogwarts'.

Of course, the press lauded Lucius Malfoy and the Board for their quick action to protect the children of Hogwarts and lambasted Minister Fudge's choice in DADA professors (Umbridge didn't even have a mastery in anything!). This, of course, boosted a bit of Dumbledore's reputation as the press was quite sympathetic towards him (for once), but they still continued to run smaller articles about how Dumbledore was a warmonger so Aria was not sure how long this would last and how badly this would hurt Minister Fudge in the long run.

While the aurors were talking to the detention victims, Aria found herself pulled into an interview with Madam Bones and Lord Greengrass. Snape, as her Head of House, sat in on the interview and Remus, being one of her guardians, joined.

"You're not in trouble," Madam Bones said first. Aria chuckled. "But while we're here, we wanted to have a discussion as part of our investigation into the return of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. Lord Greengrass is the Head of the Department of Mysteries. Do you know much about that department?"

"That it's mysterious?" Aria guessed. Lord Greengrass snorted.

"I can see why Daphne likes you," he said. "The Department Mysteries does a lot. Some I cannot speak of except with other workers within the department."

"Those are called Unspeakables right?" Aria asked. Lord Greengrass nodded.

"So are you an Unspeakable?"

"Yes."

"Cool." Aria grinned. That sounded super fascinating. She would have to ask Professor Snape about it. As much as she enjoyed potions, she wasn't sure that was what she wanted to do full time once she was out of Hogwarts.

"Now, we are here because in Mr. Diggory and Mr. Potter said in their statements that you had given them protection amulets," Madam Bones said, rifling through some notes she had with her. She produced a photo of Cedric's protection amulet. Aria felt the familiar nauseous twist of her belly as she looked at the picture of the twisted metal, the red of the amulet having turned black when it was hit by the Killing Curse. The brass had twisted and warped into a nearly unrecognizable shape. She recalled what Professor Moody had said about it. There was no protection magic left on the object.

"How familiar are you with the Unforgivable Curses?" Lord Greengrass asked.

"Professor Moody did a lesson on them last year," Aria answered, still staring at the photo. "With Auror Scrimgeour. He had permission to demonstrate the curses."

"Then you're aware that there are no known protections against any of the three," Lord Greengrass said. "A strong Shield Charm may protect you for some seconds from the Cruciatus, but it will shatter the shield. The Imperious and Killing Curse will simply fly through a Shield Charm like it wasn't even there."

Aria nodded.

Lord Greengrass leaned forward, tapping the protection amulet.

"Except now there is a way to protect against the Unforgivables. Lord Black has been kind enough to allow me to study Mr. Potter's amulet which has just enough protection magic left in it to protect him from a Tickle Charm. According to his interview with Madam Bones, the resurrected Dark Lord put him under the Imperious and he, a fourteen-year-old child, was able to throw it off like he had auror training. I have, unfortunately, not been able to study Miss Delacour's or Mr. Krum's amulets. Though I assume neither of theirs are warped or destroyed because neither of them came in contact with an Unforgiveable."

Aria could not help him with that. She could not remember if she had seen Fleur and Viktor's amulets after the Third Task. A lot of things from that night were a blur.

"What do you want to know?" Aria asked. She had an inkling Lord Greengrass was going to ask her the same thing Dumbledore asked her. However, unlike with the headmaster, no alarm bells were going off in her head. She did not feel ill-at-ease around either Madam Pomfrey or Lord Greengrass. It was clear that both of them were curious and desperate for answers, but in a professional way. She did not feel intimidated by them.

"How did you create the amulets?" Lord Greengrass asked. "I want to know if it's something the Unspeakables could replicate."

Aria winced a little.

"I made them using the instructions in my Ancient Runes textbook," she told him. "And . . ." she took a deep breath and held out her hand which had the Flamel heir ring on it. ". . . Nicholas Flamel left me more than just money."

It took a long moment before understanding dawned on Madam Bones and Lord Greengrass' faces.

"He left you the Philosopher's Stone," Madam Bones said.

"And the recipe for the Elixir of Life," Aria added. "You can't make the elixir without the stone. I dipped the amulets into the elixir. Some of his alchemy notes hypothesized that the properties of the elixir could be transferred onto objects to heighten their magical powers. So, I took a chance."

Lord Greengrass shook his head in amazement.

"But why create the amulets in the first place?" he asked.

"I had to do more tarot card readings for homework," Aria said with a slight scowl. "And I read Cedric's cards and had a horrifying vision of him being killed. So, I thought . . . I thought I'd try to stop it from happening."

Madam Bones scribbled away in her notes. Lord Greengrass looked torn between multiple emotions though Aria could see he was trying to play it cool like the Slytherin he was.

"Vision?" he settled on saying. "You can See?"

Aria nodded. "I can't control it," she told him. "It just . . . happens. I also see Shadows."

"Shadows?"

"Well, I call them Shadows. Like Shadows of the Past? Hogwarts likes to show me things that happened here. I've seen Professor McGonagall with her boyfriend Tom Riddle, and I've also seen Barty Crouch Jr. and Frank Longbottom."

She heard Madam Bones mutter 'boyfriend' and a smile twitched at both the mouths of the adults as if it were the funniest thing in the world.

"So, you created normal protection amulets," Lord Greengrass said, going back to the topic at hand, "and dipped them all into the Elixir of Life? That you brewed on your own? Did Professor Snape help you?"

"No. He'd have told me not to do it because if anyone had found out I had the recipe at Hogwarts then someone probably would've tried to steal it. But the recipe is easy if you're a competent brewer and have access to all the ingredients. It won't work without the Philosopher's Stone."

Lord Greengrass sighed.

"And I suppose it's too much to expect you to share the recipe with the Department of Mysteries?" he asked.

"I've only got one stone," Aria said. "And I don't know how to create one. That, as far as I'm aware, Flamel took to his grave. He also entrusted it and the recipe to me. Could you guarantee that no one in the Department of Mysteries wouldn't steal the recipe or the Stone?"

Lord Greengrass was, unfortunately, silent.

"A lot of people could be saved should the Death Eaters rise," Madam Bones said diplomatically.

"I know," Aria replied. "Dumbledore said the same thing."

"Dumbledore?" Lord Greengrass questioned.

"He wanted to know how I made the amulets too," Aria answered.

"Did you tell him?"

"I told him I made it the way the textbook told me to."

"That's it?"

"That's it."

"Why?" Madam Bones asked. "You told us but not him?" Aria studied the woman for a moment. Madam Bones had proven to be a moral witch with a strong character and was someone Aria never felt uncomfortable around. Lord Greengrass was much like Daphne. He had his beliefs and he stuck to them, and he didn't give off weird vibes like Lord Malfoy did or even his wife, Lady Greengrass.

"I like your magic," Aria settled on saying, as that was the closes way to describe why she chose to tell them and not Dumbledore. "I don't . . . you and your magic . . . feels safe. I mean . . . even if he hadn't drugged me and stuck me under the Black Lake last year, I still wouldn't have told him. He let Sirius rot in Azkaban for twelve years and left Harry at the Dursleys when he had the power to make sure he was somewhere safe. Why'd I trust a man like that with the fact that I have access to the Philosopher's Stone?"

Not to mention, Aria thought, she was certain Dumbledore knew she had held onto the stone in first year and returned it to Nicholas Flamel. She doubted the man had forgotten that.

Leaning forward, Lord Greengrass' gaze became sharp, calculating, clearly intrigued by her. She knew Daphne had told her father about her; her friend seemed close to her dad. What must this man think of her? Aria met his gaze, refusing to be intimidated, though she got the feeling the man wasn't trying to intimidate her, just understand her.

"What is your lineage?" the lord suddenly asked. Aria frowned as did Madam Bones.

"My what?" Aria cried.

"Your lineage," Lord Greengrass repeated. "You're Muggleborn, I know that, but who're your ancestors? Your family in the Muggle world?"

"Oh . . . um . . . well my dad's family, the Bournes, have been working class since before the Norman Conquest. We've never left the area of England we're from. Um . . . there were a few magistrates. I don't know much about my Mum's side. We don't talk to my grandparents. They weren't happy at her choice of husband and prefer to pretend Dad and I don't exist. I haven't seen them since her funeral. Their names are Lawrence and Gloria Black, and they live up in the Lakes District now. Retired and all that."

"Black you say?"

"It's a pretty common Muggle surname," Aria pointed out. "But I like to tease Walburga Black's painting at Grimmauld Place about it. I call her Grandma and everything. It makes her screech!" She giggled at the confession.

"Good thing she's dead," Madam Bones muttered.

"I think she'd crawl out of the portrait if she could," Aria admitted. "She says awful things to me and Dad, but we just pull the curtain over her and that keeps her quiet. We haven't figured out how to remove the portrait. Sirius would like to burn the painting, but obviously since it's stuck on the wall, we can't do that."

"So, you've never had a Lineage Test done?"

Aria shook her head.

"I didn't even know that was a thing until I saw Barty's trial," she answered. "And why would I do that anyway? It's not going to say anything I don't already know. Mum was a Muggle and so is Dad. As their parents are and were and so on and so forth. Even if the test showed that a squib or wizard married into the family at some point it wouldn't make any difference to that fact. Nor would it change how people see me. I could be descended from Merlin himself and people like Lord Malfoy would still dislike me because my parents are Muggles."

"People like Lord Malfoy will die before they accept that there are wixen greater than they," Lord Greengrass muttered. He studied Aria for another moment. "Are you going to be a Potions Mistress?"

"Well, I think that's the plan," Aria said. "Because I want to find the cure for lycanthropy, and Professor Snape believes it'll lend my research credibility . . . depending on how long it takes me to find the cure of course. But I don't think I want to make it my whole career."

"Whenever you're ready then," Lord Greengrass said, nodding to Madam Bones and the two of them rose to their feet. "Send me a letter and we'll . . . discuss . . . the endless possibilities that the Department of Mysteries offers."

There were plenty of opinion pieces in The Daily Prophet about Remus' appointment to the Defense Against the Dark Arts post. In the two weeks following Umbridge's firing, the paper had been printing all the opinions that had flooded their office about the situation. There were a great many people very concerned about a werewolf at Hogwarts, even if some of the people concerned had been classmates of Remus when he had been at Hogwarts. There were, however, an equal amount of opinion pieces in favor of Remus taking up the post. Some were people who remembered Remus from their own schooldays, while others were of the political persuasion that Britain needed to follow the rest of Europe in the more progressive treatment of werewolves.

The Board of Governors had issued a public statement that The Daily Prophet had printed, and according to a letter from Percy to Ron and Ginny, Lady Longbottom and Lucius Malfoy had been chosen to give a joint interview on the Wizarding Wireless. Lady Longbottom, while still not a fan of werewolves, admitted in the interview that Remus Lupin had always had her admiration as well as her son and daughter-in-law's long before she knew he was a werewolf, and that the discovery of his condition (and the fact that she wasn't subject to Compulsion Charms anymore) was making her rethink what she knew and thought about werewolves in general. Lucius Malfoy had come at the interview from a practical standpoint. The students needed a good teacher, Lupin had shown that he was a good teacher, and there had been no incidents while he was a student or teacher that put anyone in danger. With Professor Snape making the Wolfsbane, and with Lupin leaving campus on the nights of the full moon, there was no danger to the students.

Of course, Aria thought after hearing Percy's letter, that was a bit of a lie because she was certain something had happened with Remus while he was at school that involved him, Sirius, and Snape somehow and that was why Professor Snape only tolerated Sirius and Remus.

Frank Longbottom had even written an opinion piece all the way from Switzerland, lauding Remus and blasting anyone who said anything bad about him and other werewolves who were law-abiding citizens.

The best thing that came out of all this, was that The Daily Prophet actually did a small highlight of Aria's research. They had pulled a picture taken while she was at the YEP Symposium and within a few days, Aria was receiving more donations for her research than she could have ever anticipated. Snape was quite pleased and helped her write a report for the British Guild.

With Umbridge gone, some of the tension that had hovered over Hogwarts and the students was also gone. The 5th year Slytherins were able to go back to being one large friendship group, though they made sure to curb how much they hung out while outside the Slytherin common room to continue the illusion that there was a fracture, but they spent a lot of time in the 5th year girls' dormitory eating sweets and studying. After Umbridge had been ousted, Aria and Draco had met up in the Restricted Section for a celebratory snog.

And while the students were glad that Remus was back, they only barely kept their complaining to themselves when he sent full throttle on ensuring they caught up on one month of material in the first two weeks of him teaching while also teaching them new material. Still, it was better than Umbridge.

"What books do you have that would tell me about the Department of Mysteries?"

Madam Pince looked up from whatever she was working on to peer at Aria over her reading spectacles. Aria smiled innocently at her.

"I tremble to think why you want to know about the Department of Mysteries," Madam Pince said, putting her quill down and pulling out a book that held all the titles of the current Hogwarts catalog.

"For academic and professional purposes of course," Aria assured her. "Lord Greengrass mentioned that I should look into it, and I wanted a little more information since the career talks don't happen until later this term."

"Interesting," Madam Pince murmured as she flipped through the catalog. "The Department generally doesn't recruit so young."

Aria shrugged.

"Though you have proven to be an interesting witch," the librarian continued. "Trolls and basilisks and lycanthropy research." She began writing down titles and reference numbers, handing Aria a slip of paper with three titles on it. "Start with those."

"Thanks!" Aria skipped off into the stacks.

The first book, A History of the British Ministry was just a history book that talked about when the Department of Mysteries was first founded. The department, like the Wizengamot, pre-dated the formal formation of the British Ministry of Magic in 1707. The department even predated the formation of the Wizengamot. The Wizengamot, Aria learned, had been created in 1526 to replace the Wizards' Council due to the growing magical population of the British Isles. The Department of Mysteries, in its "pre-department days" had gone by several names: the Cunning Folk, the Guardians, People of the Hills, or the Grove Children.

From another book, Communities of Magic, there was a whole section about the wixen community prior to the Christianization of the British Isles and Ireland. Aria was certain that there were Muggle historians who would give an arm and a leg, if not outright kill someone, for the information in this book.

In Communities of Magic, there were more in depth descriptions of what became known as the Department of Mysteries. Apparently, according to the book, the different regions of the British Isles and Ireland had within their magical communities a set group whose purpose was to gather, retain, study, and teach the knowledge of magic to people. That's where the names the Cunning Folk, the Guardians, People of the Hills, and the Grove Children came from. When Hogwarts was started and the British Isles and Ireland began coming together into the more modern day countries, these groups gathered together and eventually, through the centuries, morphed into the Department of Mysteries.

The last book, Understanding the British Ministry for Dummies, explained that the Department of Mysteries was the one department within the ministry with very little oversight from the Minister or the Wizengamot. It had some oversight, of course, but much of what happened within the department was only known by a select few. The Minister knew some, but not all, as did the Chief Warlock and the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. The Department of Mysteries had strict rules and a strict clearance hierarchy. One could work in the department and still not know everything that went on in the department. The highest-ranking member in the Department of Mysteries was, of course, the Head of the Department, who was chosen by secret vote by the Unspeakables, which was the group of department workers with the highest clearance. The post was for life, or at least until retirement, and not everyone knew who was an Unspeakable and who wasn't.

That was all good, Aria thought, hours later once she was done reading. But it still didn't tell her what happened in the department. Did they sit around drinking tea? Solving mysteries?

For a moment she distracted herself with the idea of a British crime drama following the life of an Unspeakable solving the mysteries of the wizarding world. She pictured Lord Greengrass acting like some kind of Hercule Poirot.

"Light reading?"

Aria jerked her head up, startled. She had taken the books to the prefect lounge so that she would have more time to read instead of traversing Hogwarts and losing reading time. She had been alone when she had arrived and now the room was filling with prefects. Cedric stood over her with a grin, his Head Boy badge gleaming in the light.

"Just . . . doing some research," Aria replied.

"You and your research. Are you already starting a new project?" Cedric grabbed the book from her hands. "Looking into a political career?"

"Gods no!" Aria cried. "But when I spoke to Madam Bones and Lord Greengrass last, Lord Greengrass mentioned that I might want to talk with him later about the endless possibilities of the Department of Mysteries. So, I'm trying to figure out what the endless possibilities of the department are. But that itself seems to be a bit of a mystery. So far, I've learned the history of the department and how it functions, but not what it does. Or at least, nothing concrete."

"I didn't think the Department of Mysteries recruited so early," Adrian Pucey commented, butting into the conversation.

"Madam Pince made a similar comment," Aria admitted.

"I can tell you a little bit about the department," Cedric said, "only because Dad's given me a tour of the ministry and he was allowed to take me to the . . . well . . . not the publically accessible area of the department, but what normal plebian ministry workers such as himself are able to access."

"Isn't he the head of a department?" Aria asked.

"Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures," Cedric replied. "Anyway, the Department of Mysteries does a lot of research. One thing they study is the future. They're in charge of guarding and keeping track of the Hall of Prophecies."

"The Hall of Prophecies?"

"Whenever a Seer gives a prophetic word, it's automatically recorded in the Department of Mysteries. Their job is to determine who the prophecy might be talking about."

Aria stared wide-eyed at Cedric. How was that possible? Did they know every witch and wizard in the wizarding world? In Britain? The world? That was . . . she shook her head. She couldn't wrap her mind around it.

"I'm not surprised that the Department of Mysteries is trying to get their hands on Bourne so early," Adrien stated to Cedric. "I mean would you want to let the next Merlin slip through your fingers?"

"Oh, come off it!" Aria cried, taking the book back and hitting Adrian with it.

"Sorry. Morgana le Fay."

Aria hit him again.

Chapter Text

Mentions of rape and domestic violence.

The courtroom was crowded once again. No one on the Wizengamot in recent memory could remember having such crowds at trials before. Even the Death Eater trials at the end of the last war had not drawn crowds, mainly because so many people had been so used to hunkering down and hiding that even venturing out for a trial had not been enough to entice people out of the safety of their homes.

Now though, after Barty Crouch Jr's trial this past summer, and the absolute scandal that had landed Barty Crouch Sr. in prison, people were coming out in droves for no other reason than to be nosy.

Of course, Percy reminded himself as he sat next to Minister Fudge in the courtroom, this wasn't a real trial. It was just the sentencing. It had taken weeks and three different lawyers, but eventually, Crouch had decided to plead guilty of all charges and forgo a trial. It was a huge relief to Percy because he did not want to have to take the witness stand and rehash what he and Lords Prince and Weasley had discovered at the Crouch house. Nor had he wanted to watch Barty Crouch Jr. have to take the witness stand and testify against the man.

Percy did not think he could ever get out of his head the picture of the man chained to the bed, naked and afraid. He also did not think he could ever forget what Barty looked like during his own trial, still afraid, and so frail and small in the defendant's chair.

Looking over the courtroom, Percy spotted Barty sitting in the gallery between Moody and Professor Snape. He idly wondered if the potion classes were cancelled for the day or if someone, like Headmaster Dumbledore, was covering the classes.

Gaze swinging towards the gathering Wizengamot members, Percy's eyes fell on Sirius who was holding court with several of the more neutral families. On the other side of the Wizengamot seats, Lord Malfoy held his own court with Parkinson, Nott, and a few others. High above, Prince, Weasley, and Lestrange were in a quiet conversation. Lord Doge was also speaking to a group around his chair, stalwart supporters of Dumbledore, many of them of the older generation.

Just before the clock struck the hour, signaling for the sentencing to begin, the courtroom doors opened, revealing one last Wizengamot member. The whole courtroom hushed in shock as Frank Longbottom made his way across the floor to his seat, a glistening walking cane clicking against the floor. The man's plum robes were brand new, and he held his head high, ignoring the gallery which was slowly beginning to whisper to each other. He greeted Sirius as he ascended to the Longbottom seat and sat, robes spilling around him like he was a king.

"I did not think he would come from Switzerland for this," Minister Fudge murmured to Percy. Percy nodded in agreement, though personally, he thought it made sense. The man being sentenced today had held Frank Longbottom's brother captive for twelve years, raping him over and over again during those years. If someone had hurt any of his siblings like that, Percy knew he would move heaven and earth to make sure justice was served. It was probably the fact that Frank was still in recovery that kept him from seeking an honor duel in place of the sentencing.

Percy watched Frank glance towards the gallery and share a nod with Barty. For a moment Percy wondered if Barty recognized him or Lords Prince and Weasley. The thought went away as Lord Greengrass banged his gavel and called for order.

Barty Crouch Sr. was brought in and shackled to the defendant's chair. The man, Percy thought, had certainly seen better days. He had been kept in the ministry holding cells which meant that he had not been exposed to dementors, but regardless, it was not a comfortable stay. Madam Bones had had to suspend several aurors for . . . meting out their own justice against the man, especially as the DMLE investigation had revealed that the abuses inflicted upon Barty had not begun after Crouch had snuck him out of Azkaban but had begun long before when he was a child.

No one was sure who exactly had spoken to The Daily Prophet. Madam Bones had stormed about the ministry after the paper had revealed all the gory details of the investigation and what Crouch was being charged with. However, a part of Percy wondered if it was not some strategic plan to ensure Crouch was forever discredited.

According to the newspaper, Crouch Sr. had been a "heavy-handed" husband (Oliver had rolled his eyes reading that), which had already been revealed during Barty's trial earlier this past summer. However, the report had continued, Crouch had not just beaten his wife and son, he had raped his wife throughout their marriage, eventually turning such violence onto Barty when the boy was a fifth year. That year, reported The Daily Prophet, was when Crouch had discovered that Barty was not his biological son.

It was all horrid, and Percy had had nightmares after reading the newspaper report. Sometimes he was watching Crouch harm his family, other times he dreamed he was a part of the family and being included in the abuse. Then other times he had dreamed that Barty had told the DMLE about Crouch abusing Percy and that the newspaper got hold of that information and published it as front-page news.

"Bartemius Crouch Senior," Lord Greengrass said, pulling Percy's attention out of his spiraling thoughts. "You are here to be sentenced for multiple charges of rape, false imprisonment, kidnapping, and physical assault. You have pled Guilty to all these charges and have written and signed a confession, witnessed by your lawyer Louise Tate, Madam Amelia Bones, and me. At this time, I would normally ask for a victim's statement, but Mr. Barty has already declined to speak."

Percy didn't blame him.

"The Wizengamot has come together for long hours to deliberate what your sentence should be," Lord Greengrass continued. Percy barely managed to hold in a snort. He had seen the Wizengamot go into the sealed chamber and come out in less than 45 minutes.

"On behalf of the Wizengamot," Lord Greengrass said, looking at a piece of parchment, as if he wanted to make sure he was saying the sentence correctly. "I offer you the choice of sentence."

Whispers erupted from the gallery. Percy glanced at Barty who was stone faced, but not at all shocked by the declaration. Moody didn't look surprised either, and Professor Snape's only change of face was a sharp look at Barty.

"Your choices are to be immediately presented to a dementor for the Kiss for all to witness," Lord Greengrass said, ignoring the whispers. "Or you may choose to stand like a man and fight to the death in a Duel of Honor."

More whispers filled the courtroom. Lord Greengrass did not even bother banging his gavel, allowing the tension to rise in the room. Percy could see sweat dripping down Crouch's forehead.

"And . . . who would I fight in the duel?" Crouch finally managed to ask. Lord Greengrass smiled, a sinister smile of glee and teeth.

"Who do you think?" the man asked.

All eyes turned to Frank Longbottom who continued to sit, reposed in his chair like a king, a vicious smile crossing his face that seemed out of place on the man's face.

"He's been out of the Janus Thickey Ward less than 6 months!" Minister Fudge whispered in shock. "I wouldn't be up for a duel."

Perhaps that was the difference between you and men like Frank Longbottom and Sirius Black, Percy thought. They had people to protect. People that they loved, people they were willing to burn the world for. He had no doubt that a lesser man would not be able to duel Crouch, even after months in prison, for Crouch had been the Head of the DMLE which meant he had been an auror in his younger days. And Percy knew Crouch's reflexes had . . . at least months ago . . . still been quite sharp.

"Well, what do you chose?" Lord Greengrass demanded as Crouch's lawyer leaned over to whisper in Crouch's ear. "Will you die a death by dementors, or will you die trying to bring some honor back to your family name, as little as it will mean."

Percy held his breath as did the whole courtroom. Crouch had been offered an honor duel. To refuse to fight it . . . well . . . it was a good thing his other choice was death. Still, Percy would rather die fighting in an honor duel than by a dementor's kiss. At least then no one could accuse him of dying a coward.

He almost thought Crouch would refuse the offer and die a coward. It would be like the man, who had spent most of last year ignoring his own failures and placing more and more responsibility on Percy's shoulders, all while stripping him of his dignity and safety and pride—

"Dementor."

A collective gasp went up from the gallery. Even Percy and Minister Fudge could not keep their own gasps in. Crouch stared resolutely at Lord Greengrass who only appeared mildly surprised. Even several members of the Wizengamot were astonished. Had none of them known Crouch at all? Had they not realized what kind of coward the man was in life?

"Is that your final decision, Mr. Crouch?" Lord Greengrass asked.

"It is," Crouch answered, still staring at the Chief Warlock.

"Then, as Chief Warlock of this esteemed body, I sentence you to death by execution by dementor." Lord Greengrass banged his gavel. Immediately aurors lined the front of the gallery, casting Patronuses. Several had corporeal Patronuses, though most were semi-corporeal and a few were only large shields of white light.

For a second, Percy was cheered by the thought that his little brother Ron could cast a fully corporeal Patronus without having taken his OWLs yet while aurors trained for advanced magics would not even produce a shape.

The smugness was gone in seconds when the door leading out of the courtroom flung open and a lone dementor was allowed in. Wizengamot members hurried to cast their own Patronuses as the temperature in the room dipped. Percy felt sorrow edge its way into his consciousness, but there were enough Patronuses in the courtroom that the sharper edge of sadness that he had experienced in seventh year when the dementors were around Hogwarts was not present.

The dementor swept closer to Crouch. His lawyer had already retreated to the safety of a nearby auror who was holding up a Patronus shield. Crouch's hands gripped the arms of the defendant chair tightly and Percy could see the whites of his eyes as the man watched the sinister creature approach him.

"Coward!"

Barty's voice suddenly rang out through the courtroom, startling everyone. He was one his feet, leaning over the side of the gallery. Moody had a restraining hand on one of his arms.

"You're just as much a coward in death as you were in life!" Barty shouted. "Coward!"

"Coward!" Someone else shouted from the gallery. "Coward!"

"Coward!" More voices rang out as the dementor stopped in front of Crouch. Percy held his breath as the creature bent over the man, the voices from the public growing louder and louder.

"Coward! Coward! COWARD!"

Crouch gave a sharp scream as the dementor landed its Kiss and then he slumped boneless and soulless in the chair. His eyes remained wide and fearful, even in death, his mouth gaped wide. The dementor, satisfied with the soul, swept out of the courtroom.

For nearly a minute no one moved or spoke. Silence hung over the room. Too many people were in shock. A Kiss was rare enough, most people had never seen one before.

Rustling robes broke the stillness. Frank Longbottom rose to his feet, leaning heavily on his walking stick.

"If that is all, ladies and gentlemen," he said, bowing slightly at Lord Greengrass. "I shall retire to my Wizengamot office where I am assured there is a bottle of champagne with Bartemius Longbottom's name on it."

Oliver's flat in Bournemouth was large for two people, but they had their friends over most nights of the week, so it ended up being a good thing. Now, though, Percy wished that his friends would leave and let him, and Oliver be.

Prudence, Tracey, Marcus, and Penny had descended upon the flat within an hour of him getting off work, Prudence leading the charge as always. Penny had brought take-out which made up for the disturbance in Percy's mind. And it was a rare day off for her, so he couldn't really complain that she wanted to hang out with them all now, could he?

But all his friends and Oliver wanted to do was rehash the whole Crouch sentencing and Percy . . . didn't. Ever since the he had left the courtroom, a weight had lifted from his shoulders, the weight of Crouch's presence. Yet, inexplicitly, another weight seemed to have descended upon him. One that Percy could not explain. He would have thought that, with Crouch dead, the burden of what had happened to him would lessen and he would be able to move on. Instead, it only seemed to become heavier.

"What a bloody coward," Prudence said as she reached for more pork gyoza. "I mean, if you're going to die, you might as well go out fighting. Have some kind of honor even in death."

"He had no honor in life," Marcus argued, "why would he want it in death?"

"I don't know! But you've got all those stories of wizards and witches living terrible dishonorable lives who don't turn away from an honor duel!" It was clear Prudence had been reading one too many novels again.

"Well, Crouch was always a weak man," Marcus stated firmly. "My family knew that for a long time. The Longbottoms aren't the only ones celebrating tonight."

"And yet you're here," Tracey pointed out.

"You're all much better company." Marcus replied, leaning against Penny's side. She slipped her hand into his and kissed his cheek.

"I think he means Penny is better company, but we shan't complain," Prudence cried, grabbing another spring roll.

Oliver, from where he sat next to Percy, slipped his hand into Percy's, mirroring Penny. Percy leaned his head on Oliver's shoulder, basking in the comforting warmth of his partner.

A knock interrupted whatever argument Marcus and Prudence had descended into. Percy waved Oliver to stay seated. He needed to move.

Arthur Weasley stood in the doorway. Percy stared at him. A vindictive, and tired, part of him wanted to just close the door without another word. But he remained frozen, unable to move and unable to speak. Arthur himself looked unsure at what to say for a minute.

"I wanted to make sure you were okay," Arthur finally said. "You looked a bit pale in the courtroom."

Percy stepped aside and Arthur slipped into the flat. From the sitting area where everyone congregating with the food, heads turned in their direction.

"Mr. Weasley!" Penny cried in greeting. She gripped Marcus' hand tighter as he attempted to pull it away. Bless Penny, thought Percy. His dad would be the last person to judge their relationship. Oliver narrowed his eyes at Arthur, but only briefly, as Percy glared at him to behave.

"Hiya, Mr. Weasley," Prudence greeted, reaching with her chopsticks to bring more pad see ew onto her plate.

"Hello, everyone," Arthur greeted warmly.

"We can talk in the bedroom," Percy said, gesturing down the short hall towards the bedroom he and Oliver shared. Arthur followed him and Percy closed the door behind them. Both were silent for a moment. Percy watched as his dad took in the neatly furnished bedroom. The bed that was clearly big enough for two people, the set of business robes hanging on the door of the wardrobe that Percy had hung when he had gotten home from work. Oliver's broom kit in the corner.

"I'm going to get straight to the point," Arthur stated, breaking the silence. Percy nearly sighed with relief. "I hope . . . I hope even with our recent disagreement . . . you feel you can still be honest with me, your dad."

Percy swallowed.

"I read the report in The Daily Prophet about Crouch's crimes," Arthur continued. "And I know . . . after you and your grandfather and Lord Prince found Barty . . . you said that Crouch never harmed you . . ."

Percy felt his stomach twist painfully. In the initial questioning directly after Barty was discovered, Madam Bones had had to ask Percy a lot of questions about his time as Crouch's assistant and how often he had had to take work to Crouch's home. What had he seen? Heard? How often did he hear the poltergeist? Had Crouch ever hurt him?

Percy had answered truthfully in everything, except for that last question. Yet he was certain, based on the long look Madam Bones had leveled at him, that she had known he was lying. But she had not pressed. Neither had his parents when they had asked him. Molly had sighed with relief and made Percy his favorite dinner and Oliver's favorite dessert (after she had made Percy invite Oliver to dinner). Arthur had embraced Percy before disappearing to decompress in his shed. Percy had almost followed him, having taken refuge in his father's shed many times before, but had decided to retreat to his bedroom instead.

Now . . . he suspected what his dad was going ask. And he wasn't sure he could lie to his dad's face again.

". . . but I'm going to ask you again, Percy, and I want . . . I want the truth. If it's the same as last time, I'll except it and never ask again . . . but . . . the way you looked in the courtroom . . ." Arthur took a deep breath.

"Did Crouch hurt you like he hurt Barty?"

Percy willed his mouth to move to say 'no', to deny everything, but his mouth would not cooperate. Instead, his bottom lip began to quiver, and his mouth jerked downwards into a frown. He ducked his head, feeling the tight hold on his emotions beginning to loosen, and the tears starting to prick at his eyes, burning them.

"Percy?"

The tears escaped and rolled down his cheeks. Arthur's face morphed between looks of sorrow and horror, thankfully settling on sorrow. Percy nodded.

"Oh, Percy." Arthur stepped forward, gently cupping Percy's cheek in a warm hand.

The dam burst.

A sob escaped Percy, a deep guttural sob from the depths of his chest. He buried his face in Arthur's neck like he was a toddler who had skinned his knee. His father's comforting arms wrapped around him, holding him securely as Arthur began to rock back and forth.

The bedroom door opened. Percy yanked out of Arthur's grasp, wide eyes meeting Oliver's worried ones. Gods, what was he going to say to Oliver? Would Oliver even want him around once he found the truth?

"I'm sorry," Percy cried, sobs still shaking through his body. "I'm sorry, Ollie. I've ruined everything."

"Percy," Arthur murmured.

"Crouch hurt you, didn't he?" Oliver questioned. Percy slapped a hand over his mouth as another sob escaped.

"I'm sorry," he said again, stumbling backwards as Oliver stepped closer. "I'm sorry, I didn't want it. I didn't want it I swear! He just . . . I just . . ." he buried his face in his hands. "I lied to you . . . all those times . . . I'm sorry . . . so sorry . . ."

Oliver gently wrapped his arms around Percy, but Percy could not lift his face from his hands. How could Oliver stand to look at him now that he knew the truth? He had been right all those months ago, Percy had cheated on him. He had cheated on sweet, beautiful Oliver who deserved someone better than Dumbledore and Crouch's used up slut.

"Look at me Percy," Oliver murmured. Percy shook his head.

"I'm sorry," Percy kept repeating. "I didn't want it . . . he made me . . . he made me . . ."

"I know," Oliver murmured. "I know you didn't want it, babe."

Percy looked up.

"I didn't cheat on you," he insisted. "I didn't. I swear. I didn't want it!"

Something fluttered across Oliver's face. His eyes seemed to age a hundred years. Oliver struggled to speak for a moment before he simply pressed a kiss to Percy's forehead.

Hours later Percy and Oliver lay in the dark, hands entwined. The only light came from the soft floating orb near the door which acted as a nightlight. Ever since he had moved into Oliver's flat, ever since Crouch's abuse had started really, Percy had found it difficult to sleep in a fully dark room. Oliver had not said a thing when Percy had first started using the light orb, for which he was grateful, though Percy had known Oliver had been confused by it as he had not needed such a thing at Hogwarts.

Arthur had stayed for a few hours after Percy had confessed to him and Oliver what Crouch had done. Had kept a steady hand on Percy's shoulder as he went out and told Prudence, Tracey, Penny, and Marcus about Crouch. Prudence had, of course, cursed the dead man to the heavens and back. Marcus had almost cracked his glass of beer his grip was so tight. Penny had, unsurprisingly, cried. Tracey, ever the pragmatist, had gotten everyone tissues and Percy a glass of water and had asked if Percy would tell Madam Bones.

Absolutely not. Crouch was dead. There was no need to rehash such things. Percy just wanted to forget it had ever happened.

"Percy?"

Oliver's voice was soft. Hesitant. Percy turned his face towards his partner.

"What?"

"I . . . I assume the reason why you're . . . not really into having sex is because of Crouch . . ." Oliver turned his face towards Percy. "But you were . . . you were like that in school too. I know I'm not as smart as you. I can be slow—,"

"You're not slow, Ollie."

"—but did . . . did someone hurt you at Hogwarts too?"

Percy looked at the ceiling, his fingers curling tighter around Oliver's hand.

"Yes," he whispered. "Someone hurt me at Hogwarts."

"Will you tell me who it was?"

Percy ran his thumb over Oliver's knuckles, feeling how strong his hands were from years of Quidditch playing. Familiar fear rose up in his chest, threatening to choke him. Crouch was pittance compared to Dumbledore, the Defeater of Grindelwald, even with the continued vendetta between Dumbledore and Fudge. Umbridge's arrest had not helped matters in Fudge's camp and Percy could see some tide turning in favor of Dumbledore once again.

"No," he finally whispered. "I won't."

Chapter Text

Aria stared in shock at the fire in the centaur's clearing. The wind that had whipped up around her, Bane, and Firenze died away leaving her breathless and trembling. For a wild moment she thought she had seen the past, present, and future all within the flames; had felt the heat in her face and her heart race. She had heard voices laughing and singing and calling out. A joy had filled her at hearing the singing, the voices ethereal yet deep all at once, the sound like the rushing of water and air over rocks and through trees.

"That was incredible!" she cried once her voice had returned to her. Bane and Firenze got smug looks on their faces.

"That is but a foretaste to what we will be teaching you in the years to come," Bane stated seriously. "Rituals and magics of bygone times when wixen and creatures mixed freely and were united."

"The new year approaches," Firenze said, looking up at the stars above. Even in the early evening, now that the sun went down earlier, the stars peeked down at the clearing. Aria loved to lay on her back and stargaze, the ring of trees teasing the edge of her vision.

"Samhain?" Aria questioned.

"The new year when the Old Ways were practiced," Firenze explained. "The end of the harvest, the beginning of the long nights." He motioned one of the female centaurs closer who trotted over with a basket of hawthorn branches full of berries. Aria saw that the branches had all been weaved into crowns.

"A gift for when you and your friends celebrate," Firenze said. "But it is getting late now." Aria took the basket, thanking the female centaur, and followed Bane out of the clearing back to the edge of the forest. With Umbridge gone, most Slytherins had stopped going everywhere in pairs, though many still stuck close to one another because they did live in a school full of teenagers. Still, it was nice not to have to make someone wait for her at the edge of the forest. She knew most people got creeped out by the Forbidden Forest.

Passing Hagrid's hut, Draco popped out of the pumpkin patch. Aria gave a startled shriek before dissolving into laughter and hitting his shoulder while Draco stumbled back, laughing.

"I didn't realize you could shriek so shrilly," he said, escaping around a giant pumpkin.

"Don't do that!" Aria cried. "You're lucky I didn't curse you."

"You wouldn't do that. You instinctively knew it was me."

"I did not!" Aria finally got a hold of Draco and planted a kiss to his cheek. "What're you doing hiding in the pumpkin patch anyway?"

"Waiting for you, idiot. Diggory's been quite mean putting us on opposite prefect schedules. I've tried to bribe him to schedule us together, but he's impervious to all attempts."

Arai snorted.

"What're you trying to bribe him with? Gold? He won 1,000 Galleons last year."

Draco paused; mouth open in shock. Aria rolled her eyes. Rich people. So pretty, but so utterly dumb sometimes.

"I'll talk to him," Aria said. "Maybe I can convince him to schedule us together on occasions. I'll use my feminine wiles and chocolate chip cookies."

"I'd do a lot for chocolate chip cookies," Draco agreed, leaning back against a giant pumpkin. "What's in the basket?"

"The centaurs gave her hawthorn crowns for Samhain. And I think a few extra hawthorn branches. Bane and Firenze showed me a ritual for Samhain too. It'd be nice to show you and our friends."

"I think something can be arranged," Draco said, taking the basket and putting it at their feet. He wrapped his arms around Aria's waist, pulling her to him. "But first . . . I want to spend time with my girlfriend." He kissed her nose.

Samhain dawned sunny but cold. Aria was pleased to find piping hot oatmeal available at breakfast that morning to go with her toast and bacon. She poured herself tea and set about making up her plate, soon joined by Harry, Ron, and Hermione, the latter quizzing Ron vigorously on Transfiguration.

"Hermione, I can recite all this in my sleep at this point," Ron complained as he reached for spoon oatmeal into a bowl. "It's not like this is the OWLs exam."

Hermione huffed, tossing her hair in annoyance.

"I just want us to be prepared," she said.

"I am prepared theoretically," Ron assured her. "Now whether or not I can actually change whatever object McGonagall gives us into a blanket or chair or whatever it is she will have us do is another matter."

Morning owls swept into the Great Hall. Hedwig was still out of commission, so it was Sirius' new Boreal owl that brought in the mail. Aria took her thick envelope from Copernicus and Harry fed him bacon. Inside her envelope she found a letter from her dad, and the compound letter from Robert, Samuel, and Tommy. They were prepping for their A-Levels and were as stressed about it as Aria was for her OWLs. Robert wanted to eventually go to medical school while Samuel wanted to study History and Literature. Tommy wanted to study Business.

"Oh, praise Merlin!"

Aria glanced at Ron who practically sagged in relief against Harry.

"What is it?" Hermione asked.

"Percy says he and Mum and Dad have made up," Ron said, still reading the letter. "Well . . . tentatively. They're still not agreeing on Dumbledore but they're on speaking terms again and he and Oliver have gone to the Burrow for dinner already."

"What's this I hear about Percy?" Ginny asked, having only come in on the tail end of the conversation. Ron handed her the letter and her eyes lit up reading it.

"So, Draco says that there's going to be a Samhain bonfire this year?" Daphne asked, sliding in next to Aria. "Something about hawthorn?"

"Yes, the centaurs gave me hawthorn and taught me a ritual for tonight," Aria answered. "Draco said he would take care of everything for tonight." Draco had looked too gleeful when he had assured her of that, but worrying about whatever mischief her boyfriend could concoct was not on her list of things to do. She still had to run a few tests with the current lycanthropy cure she had brewed and planned to do that during her free period today.

Thankfully, with Remus at the school, she had a nearly unending supply of werewolf blood to test the potion on under the microscope. She was also writing up an article with Professor Snape on the benefits of using a Muggle microscope in testing some potions prior to moving onto actual potion trials. She was currently trying to see if the potion would eradicate the Werewolf Gene from a blood sample before having someone consume the potion.

Fawkes was waiting for her when she arrived in her little lab in the dungeons. She took a moment to nuzzle his head and stroke his feathers, giving him compliments about how beautiful his plumage was, before getting to work. Something inside her thrummed happily whenever she was with Fawkes, had thrummed ever since second year, but she had only just started to recognize it this year. It was a curious thing, this thrum. It made her feel complete, like there had been something missing prior to the moment she recognized it, and now she could not think about living without it.

Carefully removing a vial of blood from the lock box that was keyed to her and Snape's magical signatures, Aria dripped several drops onto a glass slide before taking a dropper full of her created potion and dropping a few drops onto the blood. There was a little bit of white smoke and the smell of iron that made Aria's nose twitch. She let the smoke settle, it took a few minutes, and then she slid the slide under the microscope.

With a triumphal whoop that startled Fawkes off his perch Aria grabbed the phoenix and danced around the room while the phoenix squawked with indignation.

That was how Professor Snape found Aria when he entered into the lab a few minutes later, having a free period as well.

"What are you doing?" he demanded, eyeing Fawkes distrustfully as the bird escaped Aria's arms and settled on the top of an empty set of shelves. He began to fix the feathers that had gotten ruffled.

"A part of the Werewolf Gene disappeared!" Aria cried. "Look! Look!"

Snape bent over the microscope and was silent for a moment while Aria hopped from one foot to the other waiting for his professional verdict.

"Indeed," the man finally said. "It has." Aria squealed, jumping up and down as excitement bubbled inside her.

"Do you think we need to strengthen one of the ingredients?" Aria asked, turning to her massive pile of research, and pulling out the recipe they had used. "Or do you think the problem is in the runic algorithm?"

Snape pulled the slide away from the microscope.

"Perhaps we should take a look at the ingredients first," he said. "I don't think the fault lies in the runic algorithm. If it did, the potion would not have worked at all." He set the slide on a clean table near the lock box.

Fawkes swooped over, nearly swiping Aria's head. The bird leaned over the glass slide.

"Fawkes!" Aria cried, reaching out to grab the slide, but Snape stopped her.

"Look!" he cried. Aria watched with wide eyes as a single tear fell from the phoenix's eye onto the blood. The blood smoked again, and this time she heard a sizzling alongside the smell of iron. Snape grabbed the slide and put it back under the microscope. Aria leaned to look through the lenses.

"It's gone!" she breathed, body beginning to shake. "It's gone!" Snape pushed her to the side, leaning over the microscope to affirm that the Werewolf Gene was indeed gone.

"Phoenix tears," Snape muttered. "Should've known something as magical as lycanthropy could only be cured with an ingredient as magical as a phoenix."

"What's so special about phoenix tears?" Aria asked.

"It's believed that they can cure anything," Snape replied. "They're considered a neutral potions ingredient, and they automatically counteract any reaction from other ingredients. Some hospitals use phoenix-enhanced healing potions for their worse cases as a last resort as phoenix tears are so rare. I didn't even think about them because of that. I didn't realize you and Fawkes had a . . . relationship." He looked between the phoenix and Aria. "Does Dumbledore know?"

"Er . . . I don't think so," Aria answered. Fawkes shook his head. "After Fawkes helped me with the basilisk, he just . . . kept showing up at my house."

Snape stared at her so long she started to get worried.

"Anyway . . ." she grabbed an empty vial and gave Fawkes a pleading smile.

"Dear, Fawkes," she said, "would you pretty please give me some more tears?" The phoenix dipped his head and Aria hurried to place the small vial under his eye, collecting the five large tear drops that he offered.

"Should we rebrew the entire potion?" she asked Snape. Even if phoenix tears were a neutral ingredient, that didn't mean she could add it to a potion willy-nilly. Snape was studying the recipe again.

"I think . . ." he slowly said, "we should rebrew the potion and add one drop of phoenix tears at the very end." He pulled out a pocket watch, flipping it open. "Unfortunately, neither of us have time at the moment so we will have to rebrew either tonight or this weekend."

"It'll have to be this weekend," Aria said. "I've got plans tonight."

"Another illicit Samhain bonfire?"

"Of course not!"

"My godson is not at subtle as he likes to pretend he is."

"He is subtle, Professor, you're just a former spy." Aria locked everything away before banishing the glass slide with blood on it. She had half a mind to run to Remus and tell him what she had just discovered, but she refrained, not wanting to get his hopes up.

Granted, Aria thought later, there wasn't anything subtle about a bonfire, but if one didn't look out the windows on a certain side of Hogwarts, then no one would even know the bonfire was happening down at the standing stones. Many students were eager to attend, not just because of the food Draco had managed to get for the celebration, but because he had made it known that a Samhain ritual would be done. That made many pureblood students even more eager to attend as well as curious Muggleborns and halfbloods.

Daphne insisted that they celebrate Samhain "properly". Since a ritual was going to be performed, that apparently meant that they had to dress the part, and the Slytherins girls (minus Aria) had worked tirelessly to create what they called "ceremonial robes". Which ended up being day robes lengthened to drape across the ground with transfigured ornamental ribbons attached to the hemline, the cuffs, and the neckline. They were very pretty, Aria thought, but completely unnecessary.

Her Slytherin friends disagreed.

Which is how Aria found herself approaching the standing stones with a ceremonial robe on and a hawthorn crown on her head. Her long hair draped down her back; her curls wild but tame enough not to make her look like a witch from a Muggle fairy book. Daphne, Pansy, Millicent, Tracey, and Ginny also had ceremonial robes and their heads were adorned with hawthorn crowns. The last girl with a hawthorn crown was Hermione, and Daphne and Pansy had only just remembered to make a ceremonial robe for Hermione too.

It appeared that the Slytherin girls were not the only ones busy. The Slytherin 5th year boys also arrived at the standing stones in transfigured ceremonial robes that Aria was certain was the work of Blaise because she could not imagine Draco or Harry or Theo's transfiguration work being as detailed as their robes turned out to be. Blaise was known for being able to add details onto his transfigured objects that made McGonagall give Slytherin points.

"We give such a picture!" Draco cried as Harry handed Ron a transfigured ceremonial robe. Ron gave it a dubious look but slipped into it anyway.

"I feel like a ponce," he muttered.

"A very ginger ponce," Blaise said. "Definitely not as pretty as your sister." Ginny preened happily even as Ron looked ready to rip Blaise into pieces.

They approached the standing stones and the gathered students parted for them. What a sight they must look, Aria thought as whispers began surrounding them. Did they look wild and untamed as the crowns made her feel? Did they look regal? Now that she was by the blazing fire within the standing stones, the robes and crown felt more comfortable than when she had put them on out by the greenhouses.

"You ready?" Draco asked. Aria nodded. Draco grinned at her as he took the remaining hawthorn branches and placed them with a collection of other materials that would be needed for the ritual.

"Have you ever done anything like this before?" Aria asked.

"No," Draco said, "but I've read about it such things. As you know, we wixen have forgotten many of our own ways."

"Due to Muggleborns," Aria said sarcastically with a roll of the eye. Draco shrugged.

"Not just them," he admitted. "Traditions are lost even if no new ones come in because people stop taking the traditions seriously. The Wizard's Council and then the Wizengamot . . . a part of their duties is to preserve wixen culture here in the British Isles. But it got all muddied with hatred and bigotry."

"You know," Lisa Turpin said, startling them, as she passed by with Lavender and the Patil twins. "If you're trying to hide the fact that you two are in love, you're not doing a very good job."

Aria and Draco rolled their eyes.

Stepping closer to the bonfire, a final hush fell over the students as everyone settled and turned to look at Aria. She closed her eyes for a moment, centering herself, using her magic to reach for the magic of the earth like the centaurs had taught her. She could feel the thrum of magic from beneath her feet, linked together by the standing stones.

She only hoped she didn't make a total fool of herself at the parts where she was meant to sing and chant. Music had never been her strong suit.

"Gather Children of the Earth, gather round the warmth and light," Aria sang out, her voice wobbling just a bit as the nerves struck her. She gestured broadly around for everyone to come closer. Several students shuffled closer. Walking around the bonfire to the east side, Aria cried out in a loud voice,

Beneath her feet, Aria felt a shift in the earth. Like someone or something was responding to her words. She motioned for Daphne to bring her the censer from the group of items Draco had gotten his hands on. Where on earth had he found it? She did not recall him receiving any packages, so it was not like he had written home for a random censer.

Inside the censer, Pansy had put incense of some kind into it. Again, Aria wondered where her classmates were getting these items. Was there a black market for ancient rituals? Or did they just carry these around in their school trunks in case they needed them?

Taking a stick from the bonfire, Aria used it to light the incense. Immediately the air filled with the warm, woodsy smell of sandalwood mixed with the sweet vanilla of sweetgrass. She tossed the burning stick back into the bonfire and began making her way around the bonfire, censing the students as she passed them every few paces.

"By the power of light and fire," she cried, her voice echoing around the standing stones and out through the dell, "by the power of the magic that imbues this place, this grove is made whole and holy!"

There was a sudden rush of wind. Students gasped. Aria felt a wall of magic rise between each standing stone, creating an invisible barrier between the students gathered and the world beyond. As she continued to walk around the bonfire, then through the crowd to the compass points of the standing stones, Aria chanted loudly,

"Here tonight we stand, by Fire and Water, between Earth and Sky, like the World Tree long rooted deep, reaching upward, crowned high. We kindle the Fire Bright, blessing all and harming none. We kindle the Fire Bright beneath the glowing Moon."

She returned to the bonfire, the incense now completely gone. She handed the censer back to Pansy.

"Tonight," she cried over the crowd, "we gather here together on the Feast of Samhain, the day of darkness, of endings, of twilight. Here we recognize the Last Harvest, the growing dark, and the thinning of the worlds. As our ancestors did, we come here to offer worship to the Lord of the Dead and the Lady of Magic; to all the spirits and gods, the Sidhe, the Antlered One, and we offer our reverence and honor to those who have gone on before us, the dearly departed, the grateful dead. Together, we honor the Holy Dead as the ancients did and seek an omen for the coming year as the veil between the worlds grows thin."

Aria turned to face the bonfire. Blaise brought forward a basket full of little creations that Aria had seen multiple Slytherin students making over the last few days. Little crafts that she had been told were meant to represent past ancestors. There were definitely more in the basket than what the Slytherin students had made.

"We, the children of earth and magic, call out to the mighty dead! Hear us, ancestors! To all those whose bones lie in this land, whose hearts are tied to it, whose memory holds it, we offer thee welcome. To our grandmothers and grandfather, our own beloved dead of the hearth and kin, we offer thee welcome. To the wise elders, the bards and seers, the judges and sorcerers, wise men and women of ancient days, we offer thee welcome. We call to you, in the love of Lady Magic and all the gods, come to our fire; meet us at the boundary between life and death. Guide and guard us as we walk the Elder Ways."

Aria took the little crafts, tossing them all into the bonfire. The flames gave a whoosh that had multiple students falling back in awe and shock. A surge of power went through the ground and filled Aria with breathtaking giddiness. For a moment she thought she could see the shadows of people just beyond the standing stones, gathered in a large crowd, dressed in various clothes some more ancient than others.

Further prayers were offered. The hawthorn branches were added to the bonfire as a final "sacrifice" to Lady Magic, Death, and all the gods who might be listening. Everyone was instructed to gather a little food from the table laden with food just outside the standing stones and offer a little to the fire with their own personal prayers. Music began to play from somewhere. Dancing began. The ceremonial robes twirled magnificently around Aria's ankles as she danced with her friends, the stars bright overhead, laughter filling the dell and echoing off the trees until the fire became embers and the dark turned to dawn.

Perhaps dancing until dawn in the middle of a standing stone circle on a school night was not the brightest idea Aria had ever had, but it was certainly not something she regretted.

Too much.

Thankfully, there were no major tests on November 1 and she did have a free period, which she intended to use to nap instead of doing anything productive.

A great many students dragged themselves into the Great Hall on the latter end of breakfast, much more than usual. Several professors looked confused as why all the students were so tired, but Aria thought she caught the four Heads of House smirking at each other over their teacups. Was there nothing that got past those four?

"So glad we don't have any tests today," Blaise moaned as he reached for bacon.

"Snape looks like he's plotting a pop quiz," Theo muttered darkly.

"Curses upon curses upon him," Draco snipped, glaring at his godfather who caught him in the act with a raised eyebrow.

"Don't you all look bright eyed and ready to seize the day!"

Aria jumped at Remus' voice. Harry almost dropped the teapot he was holding. Remus stood behind them with a such a grin Aria could see the mischievous teenager Remus Lupin once was. No wonder her dad had fallen hard for the man.

"I'm sure none of you can answer my question, since I'm certain you were all in your common rooms at curfew and went to bed at a reasonable hour," Remus continued as if he hadn't almost given his wards a heart attack, "but you wouldn't happen to know how a hawthorn tree sprang to life in the middle of the school's standing stones would you?"

"A what?" Aria cried. Daphne dropped her fork with a loud clatter.

"A hawthorn tree," Remus repeated. "Fully grown and mature, now stands quite proudly in the center of the stone circle. I'm sure the fairies are quite happy about this development, but it is strange as nothing like that has ever occurred before and, quite frankly, I'm at a loss about how such a thing would happen."

"A hawthorn tree?" Theo repeated.

"A hawthorn tree." Remus patted Harry's head and walked away to the Head Table. The 5th years put their heads together.

"What the bloody hell is going on?" Blaise demanded.

"Who exactly are you?" Theo asked Aria.

"I'm just me!" Aria insisted, confusing marring her face. "I'm just as confused as the lot of you."

"What is significant about the hawthorn tree?" Harry asked.

"Hawthorn trees are thought to be fairy trees," Tracey explained, "especially when they're standing all by themselves. To have one suddenly appear in the middle of nowhere after we did a religious ritual is . . . well . . ."

"It's significant," Daphne stated. "Though how I don't know. The fact that it's inside a standing stone circle has to also be significant, but I don't know why. I could ask my dad. The Department of Mysteries studies and safeguards these sorts of things."

"Daphne, your dad's already trying to recruit me to the department," Aria said, "I don't want to give him any more reason to come after me."

"I won't tell him you did it," Daphne said. "I'll just say after our Samhain bonfire a hawthorn tree sprang up. He won't know anything."

Chapter Text

Lord Greengrass folded Daphne's letter, slipping it into the inner pocket of his work robes before rising to his feet. While her letter was a tad vague, very different from her usual letters, he was pretty certain he knew what she was trying not to say.

A hawthorn tree had mysterious sprouted in full maturity in the middle of the Hogwarts standing stones after the students had performed a Samhain ritual led by Aria Bourne.

Did Daphne really think he wouldn't realize who she was writing about? Regardless, she had asked some good questions and he intended to give her the information she sought. After, of course, he did his own investigation and research.

Leaving his office, Gareth Greengrass made his way through the Department of Mysteries, glad to note that no one was visiting. They very rarely got visitors, but if they did, it was usually an apprentice hoping to find some kind of obscure information they needed for research, or it was a busy body who didn't know when not to stick their nose into business that did not pertain to them.

Like Dolores Umbridge. Gareth was still upset about her, and would most likely remain so for weeks to come until the woman was official tried in front of the Wizengamot, clapped in irons, and sent to Azkaban for a year or two. When he had heard that she had been in possession of two Blood Quills, he had immediately ordered an inventory of the Department of Mysteries' banned and regulated objects. The inventory had shown that two Blood Quills had gone missing and now Gareth had to do an internal investigation to see who had given such objects to Umbridge because he couldn't imagine her having the intellect needed to pull off a heist. There was a small pool of individuals for him to investigate, but for the moment, he was taking his time, waiting to see how Umbridge's case went. Maybe she would admit to Bones who gave her the quills. If not, then he would see who in his department seemed a little too relieved.

He had not become Head of the Department of Mysteries by acting without thought.

His feet brought him to the Hall of Prophecy. The large room, multiple stories and at least a half mile in depth, was filled with rows and rows of shelves packed with prophecy orbs. The orbs dated back hundreds of years to when the department had first begun collecting and cataloging prophecies. It was tedious work and one of those jobs within the department that a person was regulated to if they were either new to the department or needed to be disciplined without being fired. The Keeper of the Hall, Unspeakable Magnus Balderstone, was really the only one who enjoyed being in the Hall.

"Lord Greengrass," Balderstone appeared from around a shelving unit. Only years of honing his reactions kept Gareth from startling. "What brings you to the Hall of Prophecy?"

"Curiosity," Gareth replied. "I've recently been informed that a Samhain ritual was performed at Hogwarts at the standing stones and that a hawthorn tree now stands in the center of the circle."

Balderstone's mouth dropped. Gareth felt a bit smug at being able to bring about that reaction to the man. Balderstone embodied the mysteriousness that all Unspeakables worked to obtain, but for Balderstone, it came naturally. He came from a long line of Unspeakables, and, as far as Gareth knew, a Balderstone who was an Unspeakable would always become Keeper of the Hall sooner or later.

"Sweet Merlin," Balderstone finally murmured, turning, and rushing down an aisle. Gareth hurried to follow him, knowing the man was now headed in the direction he had been going. They went up a set of metal stairs to the second floor where the older prophecies were kept. Balderstone began muttering under his breath as they wandered down one the farthest aisles. Here the prophecies dated back to before the department was officially the Department of Mysteries. These orbs had had to be transcribed by Unspeakables from parchment that had been at risk of breaking apart. These prophecies were made when the department had had many groups and many names.

Stopping in front of a shelf, Balderstone easily reached through the magical protections and plucked an orb off the shelf. Under its stand was a small plate labeled: HAWTHORN GUARDIAN, CIRCA 930 AD. GODWINE TO MERLIN.

"Hogwarts was only . . . twenty years old at most," Balderstone stated as he turned to Gareth. "It's the only prophecy of Godwine's, and Merlin speaks about the prophecy several times in his own writings. I believe Morgana also refers to it in her writings."

Gareth knew all this. The Grove Children from Merlin's country of modern-day Wales had kept his writings throughout the centuries, guarding them fiercely until they were incorporated into the creation of the Department of Mysteries. Gareth had, as Head of the Department, seen and studied the writings of some of the country's greatest wixen. Merlin. Morgana. Morgause. Mordred. Even the writings of Muggles at that point. Arthur and the knights. Other wixen who had been a part of the various courts throughout the British Isles.

A sudden loud blaring rang through the Hall of Prophecy. Balderstone nearly dropped the prophecy, he and Gareth scrambling to catch it before it could smash to the ground. Balderstone immediately placed it back onto its stand and the two pulled their wands, sprinting back the way they had come. The alarm meant only one thing. Someone was trying to pull a prophecy off the shelf. Only the Keeper of the Hall and his most trusted workers had the ability to take prophecies off the shelves, anyone else got . . . well . . . the magic would determine what happened. Gareth could still remember the first time he had seen someone try to take down a prophecy who was not keyed into the magic of the Hall. He had been in his second year working in the Department of Mysteries and the witch had only been working three weeks in the department and had been curious. She had still had to go to St. Mungo's for severe magical burns on her hands. Then, the year before he had been elected as Head of the Department, someone had actually come in with the intention to steal a prophecy.

There had been a lot of blood to clean up.

Gareth and Balderstone came rushing towards where the alarm was going off. Several lower-level employees in the Hall were gathered a few shelves away. One girl was crying, and another boy was vomiting all over his own shoes. An attempt at thievery then.

Blood coated the floor, making squelching sounds as Gareth and Balderstone approached what was left of the person. Balderstone growled in annoyance.

"He got blood all over the orbs!" he cried. "I'm going to have to stay late and clean it all!"

The blood had splattered over the nearby orbs. The person truly must've had ill intentions for the magic of the Hall to react like this. Gareth squatted down over what was left of the person, uncaring at how blood was soaking into the hem on his robes, and reached out for what remained of person's arm, flipping it over. A Dark Mark, black as night, stared up at him. Even in death, the tattoo continued to magically move.

"Death Eaters?" Balderstone whispered as Gareth straightened.

Gareth peered around at the shelves, gaze soon landing on one particular prophecy.

"It's interesting, isn't it, Balderstone?" Gareth said conversationally. "How a Death Eater attempts to steal a prophecy about his Dark Lord on his own accord?"

Balderstone snorted with contempt.

"Own accord my ass," the Keeper of the Hall muttered. Gareth spun on his heel and marched back to the young employees. The wizard had finally stopped vomiting, but the witch was still crying.

"Get Maintenance down here to clean that up!" he barked, startling the employees. "And I want a read on what's left of the body's magical signature, Balderstone!"

"Understood!" Balderstone called after him.

Gareth exited the Hall of Prophecy, annoyance filling his chest. Questions about Daphne's friend would have to wait. Now he had to explain to Madam Bones why a dead body was in the Department of Mysteries.

Chapter Text

"So, it's possible that you'll feel some burning in your blood after taking the potion," Aria said to Remus, consulting her notes. "Professor Snape thinks it's possible you'll run a slight temperature too, but we can't give you a Pain Reliever or a Fever Reducer because we don't know how those would interact with the potion in your system."

Remus nodded, glancing at the potion in the silver goblet. Just behind Aria Snape and Sirius stood pretending to ignore each other. Moonrise was in an hour, and Aria was finally ready to test her lycanthropy cure on someone. Snape had produced an exceedingly long scroll that Remus had read through before signing, a kind of waiver that Snape said was absolutely necessary in case the potion failed and Remus decided to sue her.

She and Remus had rolled their eyes at that and Remus had added that it was standard procedure for guild members to get waivers signed when doing human trials on new potions.

Now they were at some cottage owned by the Black family in the middle of nowhere Wales to give this a try. They had arrived soon after classes had ended, Sirius greeting them at the door with dinner that he claimed to have prepared all on his own. Aria was pretty sure he was lying about that, but Remus had not batted an eyelash. Snape had had to be convinced Sirius wasn't trying to poison him.

"Are you certain this potion won't kill Remus?" Sirius asked.

"I'm certain it won't kill him," Aria stated. "Whether it cures lycanthropy is another matter altogether." She turned back to Remus who patted her hand before taking the goblet and knocking back the potion. His face twisted in a grimace at the taste and he managed to set the goblet down before he was doubling over in pain. Sirius rushed to his side while Snape showed Aria how to cast the monitoring and diagnostic spells over Remus, taking his temperature and heart rate. His temperature spiked up to 101.4 degrees Fahrenheit before stabilizing which Aria thought was really good. She wrote down his temperature and the time. She took note that in the first fifteen minutes after taking the potion his heartrate spiked to 150 beats a minute which remained a constant until the he sagged against Sirius after 30 minutes, the pain that had contorted his face fading into a bone-weary tiredness that Aria recognized from when she had first seen him on the train to Hogwarts her third year.

"Fucking hell!" Remus gasped with a shudder. Aria noted down the time the pain stopped, his temperature which was starting to go back to normal, and his rest heart rate which was slowly going back down to what it was before they had started, a nice 70 beats a minute.

"How are you feeling?" Aria asked as Snape withdrew a vial of blood from Remus' arm.

"I have some aches," Remus told her. "Like I did heavy lifting and now my muscles are tired." Aria took note about what he said. Snape put some blood on a microscope and peered at it. The heavy sigh made Aria's stomach clench and she slid over to his side to also look at the microscope.

"Some of the gene is gone, but not all of it," she fretted.

"It may be we have to adjust the dosage based off weight instead of giving a standard dose," Snape told her. Aria glanced at Remus.

"So, what does that mean?" Sirius asked.

"It means that the dose we just gave Remus is too low," Aria explained. "But giving him a second may make it too high. We will have to see how tonight goes."

"Moonrise is in ten minutes," Snape said. Remus nodded and slipped outside into the dark, Sirius transforming into Padfoot as he followed. Aria and Snape locked the front door and stood at the window, lowering the lights so that it was easier to see into the expansive front yard.

As the full moon rose over the horizon, the light bathed the yard in an eerie white light. Aria was glad to be inside, not just because there was a potential werewolf in the front yard, but because the surrounding area looked more frightening in the moonlight than it did in the inky blackness. They were deep in the wilds of Wales, probably either completely warded against Muggles or in an area inaccessible to Muggles, a hidden valley known only to the Blacks and other magical creatures.

Remus' body jerked and contorted. A cry rose up from his lips. Padfoot began to prance nervously in the yard, going in circles around him. He fell to the ground writhing, hands grabbing at his hair. A scream broke from the man's lips before he suddenly fell still. Padfoot cautiously crept towards Remus who, to Aria's delight, was still in human form.

Suddenly, Remus sprang onto his hands and knees, gnashing his teeth at Padfoot who scrambled back.

"Fuck," Snape muttered.

"What's wrong?" Aria asked, fear making her voice rise in pitch. "What's happened?"

Remus snapped his teeth at Padfoot even as the dog whimpered. Snape pulled his wand and carefully slid the window open. The noise of the wood alerted Remus and his head snapped in their direction. Aria's stomach curdled as she stared into the eyes of a wolf, hungry and wild and very, very dangerous.

"Stupefy!"

Snape's aim was true, even from such a distance. The red light that shot from the man's wand hit Remus' chest and the man fell like a brick. Sirius transformed back into a man and, within seconds, had Remus bound with strong cords.

"What happened?" Aria demanded as she and Snape exited the cottage.

"I . . ." Sirius shook his head, clearly rattled by the experience. Even Aria's heart was having a hard time settling. "His mind still transformed, but his body didn't."

"Do you think it's because there was still some of the gene left?" Aria asked Snape.

"Possibly," Snape replied. "We will have to monitor his blood throughout the rest of the month. If the potion is able to keep the werewolf gene stable the way it is, then we can adjust the dosage for the next month."

"But if the gene returns then we're back to the start," Aria said with a groan.

"Not completely," Snape assured her. "The fact that we know this potion can stop a transformation is beyond what even the Wolfsbane does."

"The Wolfbanes allows him to keep his human mind though," Sirius said. "This one doesn't."

"A minor setback," Snape stated.

"I may have to do a deeper study of the Wolfsbane," Aria said. "I had looked at it when I had first started my research, but had decided that as it dealt with the mind only it was not going to be able to help me with this potion. But perhaps I may have to rethink that strategy." She glanced at Remus who was beginning to stir, growls beginning to build in his chest. Sirius placed a strong Sleep Spell on him and the growls disappeared. Scars littered the man's body. Deep scars crisscrossed his chest and arms, looking like a wild beast had gouged the flesh from him. Around his wrists, ankles, and neck were another type of scar, circular in nature, and very much what Aria thought a burn scar might look like.

"Where'd he get the scars?" she asked, already thinking through what sort of Scar Removal he would need. Why had he not gotten rid of them yet? They were magical!

"They're magical scars, if you're thinking why does he still have them," Sirius explained, summoning the robe Remus had been wearing and carefully placing it over his lover. "Some magical scars can't be removed."

"I assume most of those are from transformations," Aria said, "but I really meant around his wrists and ankles and neck."

Even Snape appeared interested in the answer. Sirius hesitated.

"I don't think he'd want me to be the one to tell you," he finally said. "Life as a werewolf is not easy. And there were twelve years where I couldn't protect him."

Horrible images and possibilities flashed across Aria's mind as Snape led her back to the cottage and Sirius conjured a tent over Remus before transforming back into Padfoot to spend the night making sure Remus never regained consciousness.

"The summer before third year, Snatchers or Hit Wizards or . . . really bad people came to the house and kidnapped Remus," Aria said as Snape made her a cup of tea. "Right before they arrived, he received a package. That's how we found out he was a wizard." She trailed off. "They destroyed the kitchen."

Snape set the tea in front of her.

"It was silver," she remembered. "I thought it looked . . . it looked like a dog collar." Tears pricked her eyes. Someone, who knew that Remus was a werewolf, had sent that collar and in the one metal that hurt werewolves. Just like the scar around his neck.

"Someone collared him!" she cried, sobbing now. "Someone put a fucking dog collar on him! Who . . . who . . ." a few objects in the house began to rattle. Her skin buzzed as it always did whenever her magic built up inside of her. A rage she had never experienced before filled her. Someone had put a collar on Remus like he was some kind of animal! Some kind of beast. He was a person! If she ever got her hands on the person . . .

Warmth on her shoulder pulled her from her rage. She looked up into the dark eyes of her professor. He pushed the tea closer.

"You will drink this tea," he ordered. "Then you will go upstairs to the bed prepared for you and go to sleep. Tomorrow, you will continue your research and you will cure lycanthropy. Understand?"

"I think I could kill whoever hurt Remi like that," Aria admitted.

"Love's like that," Snape agreed. "Use that feeling to fuel your research. Don't commit crimes."

"And if I do, just don't get caught," Aria added, taking her tea and shuffling towards the stairs. Snape rolled his eyes.

In the morning Remus was already at the breakfast table when Aria came down. Sirius and Snape were cooking in silence. The Wizarding Wireless was playing the morning report quietly.

"How're you feeling?" Aria asked, sitting next to Remus.

"I feel much better than I have in a long time," he assured her. "But it was a strange experience, having my mind turn but my body not."

"I'm going to fix that," Aria assured him. Remus picked up his tea to avoid it getting knocked over by Sirius who came to dump several rashers of bacon onto his plate.

"I have no doubt," Remus said with a smile.

Snape came and placed a full English in front of Aria. He and Sirius finally sat at the table too with their food. They ate in silence for several minutes, each in their own head.

"Sirius says you were asking about a few of my scars," Remus broke the silence. Aria paused, a tomato halfway to her mouth.

"You don't have to tell me if you don't want to," she murmured. "It just makes me mad that people've hurt you. Couldn't you have . . . I don't know . . . gone to Madam Bones or something?"

"I'm a werewolf," Remus reminded her. "I can't . . . crimes against werewolves don't get prosecuted in this country."

Madam Bones didn't seem like the sort of woman who would let such a violent crime go unpunished. Something must have shown on her face, because Sirius took up the explanation.

"Amelia would absolutely drag someone off to Azkaban," he said. "But legally, werewolves cannot accuse other people of crimes against them."

"What?" Aria whirled around to Snape. Surely, they were joking. Snape nodded, looking like he was not joking.

"So, anyone could just . . . hurt you and you couldn't do anything about it?"

Remus nodded.

"That's fucking insane!" Aria jumped to her feet. "Why're you still here? Why haven't you gone to another country that doesn't treat werewolves like shit?"

"Language!" All three men cried. Aria groaned.

"I haven't left because this is my home," Remus said. "I thought many times about it. But the Muggle world accepted me better, so why leave? I never intended to come back to the wizarding world. But now . . . the people I love are here. I love this place for all its problems. And I want to try and make those problems go away. So, if my suffering is what helps bring about change for others, then let it be so."

Aria flung her arms around Remus, burying her face in his shoulder, uncaring how her tears soaked his shirt. How was this man still so kind and gentle and good? If she were in his shoes, if she had suffered like he had, she was not sure she would be so kind. Even her problems compared nothing to his!

Remus' strong arms wrapped around her.

"Don't cry, Aria," he murmured. Aria sniffed.

"I can't help it," she answered. "It's not fair."

"No, it's not," Remus agreed. "But we can either become bitter or better and I much prefer to be better than those who perpetuate such hatred. Now dry your eyes and eat your breakfast. The cure for lycanthropy is not going to be found on an empty stomach."

Chapter Text

Hermione was scary. Harry was not as scary. But together, Aria thought they were pretty terrifying.

It was a week since she had returned with a failed lycanthropy cure test and a week since she had told her horrified friends how it was perfectly legal to commit crimes against werewolves. She had sworn Hermione, Ron, and Harry to secrecy about the scars on Remus that she had seen, but something had sparked in both Harry and Hermione and the two of them were tearing the library apart in between homework and studying and revising for OWLs to come up with a plan to change the law.

Aria was not sure how that was going to happen since theyå were only fifteen, but if she could find a cure for lycanthropy, then she supposed her friends could figure out how to change one of the most unjust laws she had ever heard of. Ron had been very helpful because when he had written to Percy to ask if it was really true that the law wouldn't prosecute people for committing crimes against werewolves and Percy had written back a tirade long enough to put a NEWT instructor into heaven detailing the many ways Britain discriminated against werewolves and how other European countries were starting to relax laws regarding werewolves because of the Wolfsbanes potion.

Of course, when Remus heard about Harry and Hermione, he tried to lecture them and convince them that studying for OWLs was more important, but no one listened to him and he just gave up. Aria was certain that he had complained to McGonagall and Snape because McGonagall was more generous with points for at least two weeks afterwards and Snape didn't give Hermione as many biting critiques in potions class.

Everything at Hogwarts settled into routine. Without Umbridge prowling about and all the Educational Decrees retracted, school was as normal as it could be at a magical school. Seamus did manage to ignite a fire, this time metaphorically, as he asked Dean to go on a date with him to Hogsmeade in December. It was all the 5th years could talk about. Ron was just glad they weren't the lovey-dovey sort (as he called it). Aria had a bet with Harry that Ron would actually be the lovey-dovey sort once he figured out that he liked Hermione.

Hogsmeade Saturday dawned very cold but very bright. A new layer of snow blanketed the Scottish Highland valley, making Aria wish she had a pair of sunglasses. The house tables were laden heavily with cauldrons of oatmeal and all the fixings. Hot pots of tea and coffee were available and a great many students sat close to each other to stay warm. Even with the roaring fire in the Great Hall's hearth, the castle was made of stone and like all castles, there was always a small amount of draftiness.

Hermione appeared at the Slytherin table, carrying three large law tomes from the library. The entire table shook as she set them on the table. Draco scrambled to keep his tea from falling over.

"What are you doing?" Astoria demanded, having been unable to keep her tea from spilling all over her. "You made me spill my tea!"

"Grow up, Astoria," Daphne snapped, pulling her wand, and quickly cleaning up her sister's spill. "Honestly, are you a 4th year witch or not?"

"I thought you were going to come to Hogsmeade today!" Aria cried, looking at the books, trying not to pout. Hogsmeade was no fun without Hermione.

"I will be," Hermione assured her. "But I wanted to do a little work before heading down so I'll spend two hours after breakfast and then head out." Aria turned to Harry to see if he was staying with Hermione. He was.

"Well, I suppose I can at least get your Christmas shopping done," Aria muttered. "Without either of you peaking over my shoulder."

A loud commotion brought their attention to the doors of the Great Hall as a rush of 5th year Hufflepuffs and Cedric arrived. They paused only briefly to look at their house table before rushing to the Slytherin table, the de facto place where gossip and news was spread for their year.

"Have you seen Susan?" Hannah demanded.

"No," Tracey replied as everyone looked towards the Hufflepuff table. "Why?"

"Professor Sprout got her in the middle of the night," Hannah explained. "She rushed her out, not even letting her get dressed beyond her robe and slippers!"

"Oh, I hope she didn't have a family emergency!" Tracey cried.

"That would be the only reason a Head of House would grabbing a student out of bed in the middle of the night," Blaise pointed out.

The mail owls arrived, dropping envelopes and Daily Prophets in front of people. Daphne unrolled her newspaper.

"Well," she said, "I think I know why Susan was pulled out of bed." She handed the paper to Cedric and the Hufflepuffs gathered around him. Aria craned her neck to see the headline.

BREAK IN AT THE MINISTRY!

DEPARTMENT OF MAGICAL LAW ENFORCEMENT RANSACKED!

"Someone completely ransacked the department," Cedric said as he sped read through the article. He opened the paper to the page where the article continued. "Killed one of the night aurors on duty, severely wounded another two."

"So, what does that have to do with Susan?" Harry asked. Cedric's face paled the more he read.

"It says here that at the same time that the ministry was being ransacked, there was a break-in at the Bones' ancestral manor, Bedhros House! The group of attackers brought down the wards . . ." Cedric's face paled at that.

"Bedhros is seven hundred years old," he said, "some of those wards have been standing since the beginning of the family. Aunt Amelia keeps them up-to-date."

"Sounds like the whole thing was planned," Pansy said worried. "That's too big a coincidence."

"The article also says that Madam Bones' office was specifically targeted," Ernie said, picking up the commentary where Cedric had left off. "Evidence for multiple high-profile cases such as Dolores Umbridge's thievery and use of Blood Quills on minors was destroyed, as well as collected evidence for the special investigation into the return of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named."

Everyone looked at Cedric and Harry. The two were giving each other looks of disbelief.

"Don't tell me I'm going to have to be interviewed again," Harry whined. "It was awful both times."

"Does that mean Umbridge gets to walk free?" Daphne asked.

"What happened to Madam Bones?" Aria asked. "Was she hurt in the break-in?"

The Hufflepuffs looked at the newspaper.

"She was," Cedric finally said. "She's in St. Mungo's. In a coma."

Bloody fuck. Aria grabbed Harry's hand under the Slytherin table. A general air of melancholy fell over the Great Hall as more people read their newspapers and it became common knowledge that Susan Bones was not there that morning.

Being able to get out of the school was a blessing after that. The cold air was refreshing and the crunch of snow under boots just seemed right.

"If anyone disbelieved Cedric and Harry before, surely they must believe them now," Tracey said as they walked towards the village.

"You'd hope so," Daphne replied. "But people are stupid."

They split up to go shopping for each other's presents. Aria went to shop for Hermione and Harry first since both of them had decide to keep to their original plan of being in the library and working on figuring out how to repeal the anti-werewolf legislations they had found before meeting up with everyone for lunch at the Three Broomsticks. She picked up an ostrich quill for Hermione as well as some designer notebooks with organizational spells built into them. For Harry she picked up a broom kit and found a defense book written by an American that she knew he had not read yet.

She was grabbing candy for Ron when an arm slipped around her waist and she was pulled into a back corner of Honeydukes, away from prying eyes.

"Are any items in your bags a present for me?" Draco teased as Aria turned in his arms. He pecked a kiss to her nose, making her face scrunch.

"No," she replied. "Not yet at least." She glanced at his bag of purchases which he immediately pulled behind his back. "What did you get me?"

"Can't say. It'd ruin the surprise."

"Hm. Perhaps I can persuade you to tell me." She pressed a kiss to his mouth.

"Perhaps." He kissed her back.

"All right you two," Ambrosius Flume, the owner of Honeydukes said, suddenly appearing behind them. "Enough of that. Find some place more private before someone who actually cares about you two being together spots you."

"Sorry, Mr. Flume," Aria said, face turning bright red at having been caught.

"I'm only sorry people can't leave you two alone," the man muttered, setting a new set of Bertie's Every Flavor Beans on the shelf nearby. Draco pressed one last kiss to Aria's cheek before disappearing back into the more crowded area of the candy shop. Aria went in the opposite direction but could not help looking for Draco's familiar shock of white-blonde hair in the sea of students doing their own Yule time shopping. She spotted him join up with Theo and Blaise and the three boys paid for their purchases before disappearing out of the shop.

With a put upon sigh that no one else heard, Aria finished shopping for Ron and grabbed a few things for herself before making her purchase and leaving the store, making her way towards the Three Broomsticks for lunch. She spotted Harry and Hermione making their way towards the pub. She paused outside the door of the Three Broomsticks to wait for them, seeing through a window that Ron was already inside with Ginny and a few other people including the Hufflepuffs from this morning and Cedric, surprisingly. Cho was, even more surprisingly, nowhere to be seen. Were they still having problems?

"I'm starving!" Hermione announced as she reached Aria's side. "Who knew doing legal work could make one so hungry?"

They entered the pub and weaved their way towards the table with their friends. They were just shedding their cloaks and other winter accessories when someone at the bar called out,

"Rosemerta! Turn it up!"

Only now did Aria realize that the music that was always playing in the background had disappeared and was replaced with a voice. The pub fell into a hush as Rosemerta reached over and turned up the volume on the wireless.

"—now a special word from the Minister of Magic regarding the coordinated attacks on the Ministry and Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement," the announcer said.

A crackle filled the wireless before Fudge's voice came through the speakers.

"Citizens of the United Kingdom," Fudge said, "I greet you this afternoon and hope that I find you all safe and well. By now I am sure you had all heard of the coordinated attack on the very foundation of law and order in the United Kingdom. Last night a group of unknown terrorists broke into the Ministry of Magic and deliberately targeted the Department of Magical Law Enforcement offices, destroying a great many hours of hard work from our aurors. Four aurors on duty were severely hurt while one, Auror Willamena Giles, died in the line of duty. I now ask that we all remove our caps and hoods and observe a moment of silence for our fallen hero."

The entire pub fell silent. Even the pub workers stopped moving. Aria thought about when police died in the Muggle world, how they were given an honor guard escort to the coroner's office and to where they were laid to rest. Did the wizarding world have any special customs when an auror died in the line of duty?

"Thank you." Minister Fudge's voice broke the silence. "We keep Auror Giles' family in our thoughts and prayers."

"May she greet Death as an old friend," Aria heard an elderly wizard murmur into his butterbeer. His friends nodded and raised their mugs and pints in silent agreement.

"I assure you all," Minister Fudge continued, "that the Ministry will do everything within its power to discover those who perpetuated such a violent, and meaningless crime."

Meaningless? An attack on the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement was meaningless? Did Minister Fudge think his constituents were stupid?

"I could tell him who did it," Cedric muttered. Hannah gave him a wide-eyed look and Aria was reminded that Hannah was one of those people who didn't believe that Lord Voldemort had returned and, at least for most of the summer, had thought Harry was going around the bend like the papers had insinuated.

So maybe the constituents were stupid.

"You . . . you think it has something to do with that?" Hannah asked as the minister finished his speech and the noise rose again in the pub. Cedric raised an eyebrow at Hannah.

"Who would have the audacity to not only attack the ministry but Madam Bones at her home at the same time?" Cedric asked. "Death Eaters. They had the audacity to attack the World Cup remember."

How could any of them forget? Aria shivered at the memory. The World Cup should have been an omen of things that were to come.

Ron went up with their orders and soon they were tucking into a warm lunch with large mugs of butterbeer spilling foam all over the table.

"So, where's Cho?" Ginny asked Cedric. Cedric sighed.

"We broke up," he said. Ernie nearly choked on his fish and Justin had to pound his back hard.

"Oh, that's awful!" Hannah cried. "I'm so sorry!"

"It was coming," Cedric said with a sad shrug. "Her parents . . . well . . . they recognize that something traumatic happened, but they refuse to believe me when I tell what happened. So, they've been pressuring Cho to focus more on her studies. Safer, you know?"

"We could fall off a moving staircase on the way to class," Aria quipped, "not much safer."

"ARIA!" Some of the noise in the pub diminished as Susan Bones came racing over from the public Floo, latching onto Aria's wrist. "Aria, you must come with me!"

"Susie!" Hannah cried. "What're you doing here?"

"You have to come," Susan insisted, ignoring her best friend, yanking Aria to her feet.

"Where are we going and why?" Aria asked.

"St. Mungo's."

"What? Susan—," Aria gave one last glance back to her friends before Susan was dragging her back through the Floo, the shouts of their friends still ringing in their ears when they were spat out into the waiting room of the hospital. Susan didn't stop, even as Aria nearly killed herself tripping out of the fireplace, coughing up soot.

"Susan," Aria gasped, stumbling after the girl who still had a vice like grip on her wrist. "Susan, you can't just kidnap me!" Mediwitches called after them, but Susan ignored them, forcing Aria into the lift.

Only now was Aria able to free her wrist.

"What do you think you're doing?" she demanded, only feeling slightly bad taking in Susan's red-splotched face. It was clear her friend had been crying and had not stopped for a long time. Even now Susan's breath was hitching, and tears glistened in her eyes.

"It's Auntie, Aria," Susan cried. "She's in a coma. The healers don't think she'll wake up!" The normally composed Hufflepuff burst into tears. Aria drew her into a hug and Susan clung to her, wailing into Aria's shoulder.

"I can't . . . can't lose her too!" Susan sobbed. "I just can't!"

"I'm so sorry," Aria murmured, patting Susan on the back. "But I don't understand . . . why am I here?"

Susan pulled back just as the lift stopped and the doors opened.

"I need you to heal her," Susan sniffed.

"Susan," Aria breathed. "I . . . I'm not a healer."

"No, but you do weird stuff that no one else can do. Neville said . . . Neville told me what you did for his dad. What wasn't told to the paper's."

Aria sighed.

"That was an accident," she told her friend. "I didn't do it on purpose. Half the stuff I do I don't even know I'm able to do it until it happens. And it's not like I can replicate some of it either."

"I just need you to try," Susan cried, dragging Aria off the lift, and rushing her down the corridor. It was clearly a more private level with individual rooms for patients. Not at all like the ward the Longbottoms had been stuck in. "The healers said the best they can do now is make her comfortable. You're my last hope, Aria!"

Susan opened the door to one of the rooms, pulling Aria in after her.

In a Muggle hospital, there would have been sounds. Beeping from machines or the whirl of a ventilator. Whenever she had gone to the hospital with her mum, Aria had always hated the sounds, because the sounds meant someone was hurt or sick or dying. But here, in the magical hospital, the room was quiet except for the sniffles of the three children huddled around their mother on the far side of the room. Above the still form of an unconscious Amelia Bones, there were colorful squiggles and numbers, a near replica of the monitors that Muggles used to keep check of their patients' vitals, but in magical form. These did not beep. Even the little green line Aria could see keeping track of the woman's heartbeat made no sound.

What would happen if the heart stopped? Would an alarm sound then?

"Susie, there you are!" A man Aria recognized as Edwin Bones, Susan's regent, and proxy until she came of age, jumped to his feet from where he had been sitting next to Madam Bones' still form. "Where did you go? You just left. You can't do that!"

"I told you I was going to get help," Susan retorted, not looking the least bit repentant. Aria shifted awkwardly as Susan's aunt and uncle turned their gazes to her.

"You're Lord Black's goddaughter," Edwin said.

"Aria Bourne," Aria greeted with a nod. "Yes. Sirius was made my godparent."

"Shouldn't you be in school?"

"It's Saturday, sir. I was in Hogsmeade."

"Somehow I doubt you've got permission to be here though."

"We'll ask forgiveness later," Susan stated. "She's here to try and heal Auntie."

"Susan," the woman said, setting the child in her lap down on a chair and standing. "You heard the healers. There's nothing we can do now except wait and make Amelia comfortable."

"No!" Susan snapped. "Aria can do amazing things. She's being taught by the centaurs. She grew a hawthorn tree overnight! She can see the future and she can see what was. She healed Neville's dad, she's going to cure lycanthropy, and I THINK SHE CAN HEAL AUNT AMELIA!"

Aria jumped at the raised voice. Even Edwin and his wife were shocked at the outburst.

"Please," Susan begged, voice quieter now. It cracked as more tears streamed down her face. "Auntie's already dying. If it doesn't work . . . if it doesn't . . . but if it does work . . . please. Any chance is better than nothing."

Edwin looked from his niece to Aria. She felt like the man was sizing her up, trying to determine if he wanted to take the chance or not. Eventually he sighed, looking at his sister on the bed. The formidable Madam Bones looked so very fragile on the bed, not at all like the confident, no-nonsense woman Aria had come to know and look up to. She was mortal. Just like they all were.

"Fine," he said. Susan grabbed Aria again and pulled her directly to the side of the bed, even as her aunt began whispering to Edwin, pulling him away to whisper in his ear. The husband and wife gestured wildly while their three children stared at them wide-eyed. The children, Aria noted, were young. The oldest still looked a few years off from Hogwarts.

Aria turned her attention back to the woman on the bed. Maybe if she just touched her? She placed a hand on the woman's own hand. Madam Bones' hand was still warm with life.

Nothing happened. No spark. No dramatic . . . anything. Should she just wish really hard that Madam Bones would get better? It had worked when she was a child, and it was how she had started off doing wandless magic. Or . . . Aria closed her eyes to better concentrate. This year, Firenze and Bane had also taught her how to feel the innate magic within things. From the trees to the animals, to the air itself. Granted, some things were easier to feel than others. Objects like the stones that made up the very walls of Hogwarts were easier to feel and see magically than a normal squirrel. Now she applied those principals to see Madam Bones' magic.

The woman's magical core was as beautiful as Aria had imagined. Similar to Aria's own, it pulsed, but until Aria's it was not very strong. It was clear it was fighting off some kind of dark magic that was encircling it. The dark magic nearly overwhelmed it. With a thought, Aria pushed just a little bit of her own magical energy from her own core to Madam Bones'. She had practiced this technique multiple times with Firenze before the snows had made it impossible for her to go back into the forest.

The effect was immediate. The oozing dark magic shrank back, and Madam Bones' core gave a little leap like it was just taken a shot of caffeine. Almost immediately it began to fight off the dark magic on its own. The invading magic attempted to fight back, but it was like that little bit of extra magic was all that Madam Bones had needed to fight off the dark magic.

Opening her eyes, Aria glanced down at the woman on the bed. There was definitely more color to her cheeks than there had been. The witch no longer looked like a corpse on a bed.

"I don't know what you did," Edwin whispered, "but her vitals look like they've improved."

Someone moved behind Aria. Had a healer arrived? How long had it taken Aria to look at Madam Bones' magical core? She turned to acknowledge them, only to realize in less than a second that it was the mysterious figure that she had seen in the secret room in the Restricted Section, the figure as tall as ever and still dressed in the dark oversized cloak. Startled, and more than a little frightened, she shrieked and slapped the figure where she supposed the head was.

The figure tilted its head and for several seconds it was like time itself was suspended. Aria could not breathe.

"What was that?" Susan asked. The figure disappeared and Aria could suddenly breathe again.

"Second time I've seen a cloaked figure," Aria muttered, her heart slowly coming down from its wild beating. "You didn't see it?"

"No."

"Neither did Harry or Draco when I first saw it."

A moan distracted everyone. Edwin's wife raced for the door, calling for a healer as Madam Bones' eyes fluttered open. Edwin leaned over his sister, unashamed tears rolling down his face. Susan burst into a new wave of tears, startling her cousins and the youngest, barely three, began to cry thinking something awful had just happened. Aria hurried to comfort the little kids as Edwin, Susan, and her aunt gathered around the bed, the healer waving his wand. Confusion blanketed the man's face.

"I don't understand," he said over and over again. "I don't . . . it's a bloody miracle that's what!" Other healers and mediwitches came rushing in. Aria spotted Penny and several other healers in training come in to help. Penny gave Aria a pointed look and she could only shrug helplessly.

"What happened?" Madam Bones asked, voice weak but clearly irritated at the people above her, poking and prodding.

"You were attacked, Amelia," Edwin answered. "At the manor house. Completely busted through the wards."

"Fuck," Amelia muttered. "We're going to have to reset the whole lot."

"Auntie!" Susan cried, pushing her way through the healers to her aunt's side. "I thought you were going to die! We all did."

"Well, it'll take much more to kill me," Madam Bones murmured, brushing a tear off Susan's cheek. "I'm one tough old bugger as they say."

"You were dying, Madam," one of the healers stated. "There was no doubt about it."

"Then perhaps you need further training," Madam Bones said.

"It wasn't the healer's fault, Amelia," Edwin replied. "Miss Bourne helped."

All eyes turned to Aria who gave an awkward wave to Madam Bones.

"Miss Bourne?" Madam Bones squinted at her. "What're you doing here?"

"Susan kidnapped me."

"Susan! Kidnapping people is very wrong."

"You were dying, Auntie!"

"Kidnapping is still very wrong."

"What did you do?" the healer asked Aria. "You're not trained as a healer! What did you do?" the man rushed at Aria, intent and focused on finding the answer to all his questions. Aria side-stepped him, slipping behind Edwin before the healer could grab her. She wasn't sure if the healer sounded angry or if he was just intense.

"I . . . I just did something the centaurs taught me," she muttered. "I just . . . looked at her magical core. Felt her magic. It was struggling against some kind of dark magic that I couldn't remove so I passed a little of mine to her and it gave her magic the strength it needed to fight off the dark magic."

The healers all stopped their wand waving and talking to stare at Aria. Now they were just being creepy, she thought.

"You felt her magic?" one of the healers asked.

"Yeah," Aria answered.

"You said the centaurs taught you?" Another asked with a derisive laugh.

"Miss Bourne's had lessons with the herd in the Forbidden Forest starting last year," Susan stated, glaring at the rude healer. "They requested it."

"They taught me to feel the magic in everything," Aria explained. "I've been practicing drawing magic into myself, but the concept of sharing is the same. At least, according to the centaurs. So, I just . . . it seemed like the right thing to do?"

"Centaurs?" the healer repeated.

"Yes, yes, she is quite the little witch," Madam Bones muttered. "Susan, you better return her before someone comes looking for her."

Susan grabbed Aria's hand and the two raced from the room. Aria was sure she would be hearing from Penny and the others soon. Prudence would have something to say no doubt, as would Percy. Marcus would worry like usual though he would never admit it. Same with Oliver.

In the waiting room Susan slowed down before they reached the public Floo.

"I'm only a little sorry for interrupting your Hogsmeade weekend," Susan said.

"I'm glad I could help," Aria assured. "Next time, just ask instead of being all grabby. We're lucky Snape hasn't shown up yet or something." They looked around the waiting room, as if half-expecting Snape to leap out from behind one of the plants dotting the room in an attempt to cheer up the place. Aria spotted a clock and realized only an hour has passed since Susan had first appeared in the Three Broomsticks.

Taking some Floo powder, she tossed it into the hearth and called out the name of the Three Broomsticks, and within seconds, she was stepping back into the noisy pub. Brushing soot off herself, she looked around to see if her friends were still there or if they had maybe fled back to the castle to get someone. Thankfully, they were still sitting where she had left them, though the food was now gone, and they had pulled out some kind of board game from Merlin knew where.

"Back from your adventure?" Harry asked as Aria flopped into the seat next to him. Dean got up to order Aria butterbeer.

"Everything all right?" Cedric asked.

"Yeah," Aria said, accepting the foaming drink from Dean. She grinned. "I think Susan'll be back to school soon. It's all good."

Chapter Text

St. Mungo’s and the Bones family were tight lipped about what had happened, which Aria was thankful for, though everyone at Hogwarts knew because the students weren’t dumb and a large chunk of them had seen Susan drag Aria through the public Floo at the Three Broomsticks. She was also pretty sure there were members of the public who could put two-and-two together, but so far, her name was not mentioned in the newspaper.

Snape had, of course, given her a lecture about leaving Hogsmeade without permission once he had heard about what had happened, but she was certain it was more performative than anything else. Remus too had scolded her about leaving Hogsmeade, but then had handed her a bar of chocolate so she was certain he wasn’t upset about it either.

Aria distracted herself by revising for end of the semester exams. The winter break was soon, and exams loomed over the heads of every student, but felt most keenly by OWL and NEWT students.

Of course, she got distracted.

“Do you have any books that would have pictures of supernatural creatures?” Aria asked Madam Pince. The librarian eyed her over her spectacles.

“Do I want to know why?” she asked. Aria shrugged. Madam Pince sighed, taking a minute to remove her spectacles and clean them before putting them back on her nose and thumbing through a rolodex. She hemmed and hawed over a few cards before finally scribbling several books down on a piece of parchment and handing it over to Aria.

“’Thanks!” Aria cried.

“A donation to the school library would be greatly appreciated,” Madam Pince replied, turning back to her work. “Whenever you make your fortune.”

Aria rolled her eyes, hurrying away into the stacks. The first book, The Encyclopedia Magicae had very few pictures and she slipped it to the side in case she needed to use it with another book. Then she started going through a series of books entitled Supernatural Beings of the . . . and each book had a different ending to the title. There was Supernatural Beings of the United Kingdom; Supernatural Beings of Ireland; Supernatural Beings of the Low Countries, so on and so forth for all the areas of Europe. She started with the United Kingdom. This series had pictures, but there wasn’t anything that looked remotely like what Aria had twice seen.

Frustrated, she turned to the other books. One caught her eye. An illuminated version of The Tales of Beedle the Bard. It was a very nice copy, it almost looked new. Aria was surprised that Madam Pince would allow such a beautiful copy of a book to be in the stacks collecting dust and now in her own private collection. The binding was real leather dyed crimson with gilded gold weaving intricate patterns along the covers and spine.

Unsure of why this book was in the list Madam Pince had given her, she nonetheless began to flip through, taking in the beautiful hand painted illustrations. Like many pictures in the wizarding world, these were animated, and she enjoyed long minutes reading the little stories and watching the illustrations.

She finished reading “Babbitty Rabbitty and her Cackling Stump” and flipped to the last story, “The Tale of the Three Brothers”. Immediately the hair on the back of her neck stood on end. Her breath caught in her chest and her fingers threatened to tear the pages as her grip tightened around the book. The first spread of the tale had a gorgeous, colorful, full-page illustration of three brothers with their backs to the reader, staring up at a gigantic looming figure dressed in a dark robe, face obscured, bony hands pointing accusingly at the brothers.

It was not an exact image of what she had twice seen, but it was close enough.

Shoving the book to the side she grabbed the Encyclopedia Magicae and began flipping until she came to the section DEATH. This did have several thumbnail sketches of various depictions of Death throughout the world. The most common being a robed figure, face obscured, sometimes with a scythe and sometimes not.

Fear rose inside her until it was difficult to breathe. What did it mean that she had seen Death twice? Stories of people seeing Death never ended well. Was she going to die soon? Why wasn’t she dead yet? She had slapped in the face . . .

SHE HAD SLAPPED HIM IN THE FACE!

“Aria?”

Aria shrieked. The encyclopedia in her lap slipped to the floor with a loud THUD and she nearly toppled out of the chair. Harry, Draco, Hermione, and Ron stared at her with concern from across the table. They all had their bookbags and it was clear they had meant do schoolwork, probably in the secret room since Draco was with them.

“What is going on?” Madam Pince hissed, suddenly appearing, glaring at all of them. “Miss Bourne, I expect you to treat books better than that!” she gestured wildly to the book on the floor.

“I slapped Death in the face!” Aria cried, only a little hysterical.

“Oh, dear god,” Harry muttered, staring up at the ceiling.

“What do you mean?” Hermione asked, ever diplomatic.

“I slapped Death in the face!” Aria cried, scrambling for the encyclopedia, pushing the still open illuminated Tales of Beedle the Bard at them. “In Madam Bones’ hospital room.”

“Is that how you’re healing people now?” Draco asked. “Just . . . slapping Death when he comes to collect souls and chasing him off?”

Aria smashed the encyclopedia against her forehead. Madam Pince wrestled the book out of her hands.

“It’s hardly the end of the world,” the woman stated firmly. “You wouldn’t be the first person to see Death and live to tell the tale.” She nodded at the illustration. “However, you will meet Death again if you continue to misuse my books.” She set the encyclopedia down and marched off.

Aria banged her head against the table.

Draco pulled the storybook closer to himself, a curious expression coming over his face as he reread “The Tale of the Three Brothers”.

Huh . . .” he said quietly.

“What’s ‘huh’?” Ron questioned, eyeing Draco suspiciously.

“Do you remember the names traditionally given to the Three Brothers?” Draco asked him. “Or are the Weasleys so out of touch with tradition that you wouldn’t know that?”

“It’s Peverell, jackass,” Ron snapped with a little sneer. “We might not be a traditional family, but we still know stuff.”

“Don’t be mean you two,” Hermione scolded. “Aria’s upset.”

“Why you asking anyway?” Ron asked Draco, ignoring Hermione. Aria lifted her head enough to look at the two.

Draco glanced at Harry.

“Are you familiar with the story?” he asked.

“Um . . . not this story. I read a few of the tales over the summer at Grimmauld, but not this one.” Draco erected a Silencing Ward around them.

“Three brothers,” Draco paraphrased, “cheated Death out of souls by using magic to build a bridge to cross a dangerous river. Death comes to them and, pretending to be in awe of their prowess, tells them that he will gift them anything they want. The oldest brother, a man who loved a good fight and could not control his own anger, asked for a wand that always won its battles. So, Death used the branch of an Elder tree nearby to fashion him a wand. The Elder Wand.

“The middle brother, who was a bit arrogant, was very pleased at being able to fool Death and wanted to humiliate him further, so he asked for a way to call people back from the dead. So, Death gave him a stone from the riverbank and told him that the stone would be able to bring people back from the dead. The Resurrection Stone.

“The youngest brother was humbler and shyer than his brothers. He asked Death for a way to leave the river without being followed by Death. So, Death handed over his own Cloak of Invisibility. Thus, the three brothers went on their way.”

Cloak of Invisibility? Aria sat up straighter, looking at the illustrations in the book. Draco had been flipping to the corresponding illustrations as he had recalled the story. The first time she had seen the looming figure had been when Harry had first shown her the cloak.

“Don’t be daft,” Ron suddenly said. “Harry doesn’t have that Cloak. It’s just a myth.”

“The Peverells were a known necromancing family,” Draco stated. “It’s why it’s believed that the Three Brothers are Peverells.”

“But the Peverell family died out centuries ago,” Ron said.

“What are you two talking about?” Aria asked.

“The Tale of the Three Brothers is part of a larger mythology about something called the Deathly Hallows,” Draco explained. “The myth goes that if you collect all three of the Hallows: the Elder Wand, the Resurrection Stone, and the Cloak of Invisibility, then you become the Master of Death.”

Harry pulled the story book closer to himself.

“Harry could just have a normal Invisibility Cloak,” Hermione said. “Myths are just that. Myths. And the “Tale of the Three Brothers” is just a children’s bedtime story.”

Aria stopped Harry from turning a page. In the corner of a page of prose was a beautifully drawn symbol with vines and gold. But she recognized it. The image was seared into her brain from an incident from last year.

“That was the symbol someone sent me as a death threat,” she cried, pointing. “Viktor and Nikola said it was the sign of Grindelwald.”

“It started as the sign of the Deathly Hallows,” Draco said. “It’s obviously not used anymore, now that a Dark Lord stole it for his own calling card.” He flipped the pages to see when the book was published. “Ah, no wonder. This is a reprint of an edition first published in 1889.”

“I doubt I have any kind of famous cloak,” Harry stated firmly. “It’s just a nice family heirloom.”

“Yeah, except Invisibility Cloaks only have a life span of like fifty years,” Draco replied. “And Aria noticed the looming figure when you first showed it to us. Remember?” Harry nodded.

“But I’m a Potter,” he said after a minute. “Not a Peverell.”

“The Peverells died generations ago,” Ron explained.

“Or only the sons did,” Draco added. “Who knows if Peverells still exist in the female line? Someone could’ve married a Potter.”

“Well, if Harry starts raising the dead we’ll know,” Hermione stated with a roll of her eyes. “And if Death does come for Aria because of a slap to the face, Harry can just talk to him being the Master of Death and all.”

“He’s not the Master of Death if he doesn’t have all three Hallows,” Draco argued.

“It’s just a story,” Hermione said with exasperation. “Aria don’t worry too much about anything. I’m sure there is a perfectly reasonable and logical explanation to . . . whatever you saw.”

From the looks on her friends’ faces, Aria was certain that Hermione was wrong.

They managed to get some studying in before Draco had prefect rounds. He left for his rounds which were before dinner, and Aria and the other three stayed in the library until dinner time. However, they got distracted by Ron grabbing hold of Harry and pointing out a window.

“Look!” the red head cried. “Smoke’s coming from Hagrid’s hut!”

Racing down the stairs, the four rushed out of the castle without their cloaks, stomping through the snow towards the gamekeeper’s hut that had long lay dark. Harry banged on the door. Fang began to bark. A moment later the door swung open, and the four students tumbled into the hut.

The lanterns were lit and the fire in the hearth glowed cheerily, but it was clear that Hagrid had not been back long as there was still a faint chill in the air.

“Hagrid, it’s good to have you back!” Harry cried as the tall man turned back towards the fire to fiddle with the teakettle hanging over the flame. “Where were you?”

“Dumbledore business,” Hagrid muttered. “It took me longer than thought.” He turned back to them and all of them gasped. Hagrid’s face was deeply bruised, one of his eyes nearly swollen shut.

“Hagrid!” Hermione cried. “What happened to you?”

“Ah, it’s nothing,” Hagrid stated with a wave of his hand. “Just got into a spot of trouble. It’ll heal right up. I’ll be off to see Madam Pomfrey in the mornin’ . . . but I only just got back. Didn’t expect anyone to notice my comin’ back.”

“It’s hard not to notice smoke coming out of your chimney when it’s been empty this year,” Ron said. “There’s so much to tell you!”

Hermione began tugging at their sleeves.

“But we’ll tell you later,” she said, much to Ron and Harry’s astonishment. “It’s clear you just got back. I’m sure you’re tired.”

“I’m always up for a visit from you four,” Hagrid said, but it was clear he was relieved at Hermione’s suggestion.

“Why don’t we come by tomorrow after classes?” Aria questioned. “We’d love to be able to have tea with you and complain about all that the professors are testing us on for exams.” She helped herd the boys out of the hut.

“What was that about?” Ron demanded as they marched back towards the castle.

“Really, Ron, you need to learn to read the room as well as you read a chess board,” Hermione admonished. “It’s clear that not only had Hagrid only just arrived back home, but that he was tired and didn’t want us to see his injuries, of which I am certain there were more than what was on his face. He was not only boiling water, but he had a gallon of whiskey probably to disinfect anything that was under his clothes.”

“You saw all that in the two minutes we were there?” Ron asked.

“Of course, I did. Because I am observant. Unlike you.”

Aria and Harry glanced at each other with long-suffering sighs as their friends bickered the rest of the way into the castle. Thankfully, they left their Gryffindor friends bickering at the Gryffindor table with a few faux stink-eyes from their 5^th year classmates at making them deal with the lovers-spat.

The next afternoon after classes, the four trooped down to Hagrid’s hut. Hagrid greeted them warmly at the door and ushered them in. His mismatched tea service was already set out on his table with cakes that looked like little tea cakes that the Hogwarts kitchens made (much to everyone’s relief).

“Dumbledore ‘ad me goin’ to the giant clans on the mainland,” Hagrid told them as he poured tea. Aria served the tea cakes. “To get ‘em on our side instead of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named.”

“Why you?” Harry asked.

“Well . . . it weren’t just me. O’er the summer Olympe went with me, but she didn’t stay past July.”

“Madam Maxime went with you?” Harry asked. “Why?”

“Well . . . we’re ‘alf giant ain’t we? Of course, Olympe doesn’t like to mention it . . . and I keep it on the down-low too. People don’t like thinkin’ ‘bout that sort of thin’. Just like Professor Flitwick don’t mention his goblin heritage too much. Some people get quite queer ‘bout that sort o’ thin’.”

Aria’s mind went to Umbridge.

“So . . . er . . . you got giant family then?” Ron questioned.

“Aye. Ne’er met ‘em ‘til this summer though. It were just me and my da growin’ up. He was e’er so pleased when I got me Hogwarts letter.” He sighed and Aria recalled that he had gotten expelled in his third year because of Tom Riddle.

“But I finally met me mum,” Hagrid said with a little smile. “Not quite the family reunion I envisioned, but . . . it weren’t too bad.”

Hagrid’s mum was the giant. Aria tried to keep her face blank, but she could see the same look on the faces of her friends. They were all thinking the same thing. How did . . . obviously it was probably done the same way that humans did it but . . . like . . . how?       

“Obviously it was a little bad,” Hermione finally said, “if you came back looking like this.”

“Oh, this ain’t anythin’,” Hagrid assured her. “Just had a spot of trouble on the way back. Now, ‘nough ‘bout me. Tell me what you’ve all been up to!”

“I am glad to hear about your sister’s miraculous recovery.”

Edwin Bones paused in his journey towards the Bones’ Wizengamot office as Lord Greengrass approached him. He had only come in to do some paperwork and get out of the house for a few hours. Amelia was home and he and his family and moved into the family manor where she lived with Susan to take care of her while she continued to recover, but living with Amelia as an adult was vastly different from childhood and he had had to get out of that house before hexing someone.

He eyed the Chief Warlock while thanking him. The Greengrasses were notoriously neutral politically but had in the last few generations been quite friendly with darker leaning, purist families. Gareth was also the Head Unspeakable. That would always lend a pause before entering into conversation with the man. So, was the man here for political reasons or in the capacity of Head Unspeakable?

“Don’t look like that, man,” Gareth admonished. “I hold great respect for Amelia. I am glad to see that she is a lot tougher to take out than previously thought.”

“But you want to know what happened,” Edwin commented as he led the man into his office. Someday, he thought, this would be Susan’s office. She’d probably replace his nice gray curtains with something lacey and white.

“Would I be Head Unspeakable if I wasn’t at least a bit curious?” Gareth asked. “And rumor has it that Susan came flying into the Three Broomsticks and kidnapped one of her classmates. Within the hour Amelia was awake and improving.”

“I don’t know where you here such things.”

“Please, you know exactly how I hear such things. I didn’t become Head Unspeakable and survive the last war without having my own sets of eyes and ears everywhere.”

Edwin suppressed a shiver. This is why he leaned the family towards the light politically. They tended not to behave so underhandedly. He would never dream of sending out spies. Especially to Hogsmeade where there were children!

“But there’s no need to be so suspicious,” Gareth continued, taking a seat across from Edwin who sat at his desk. “My daughter wrote me about her weekend. I just put two and two together.”

“Did she say which student?” Edwin asked.

“She didn’t have to.”

“Why’re you here instead of talking to Lord Black then? He’s her godfather, isn’t he?”

“I could even reach out to Professor Snape as he’s one of her magical guardians, but he’s more likely to send a hex through the mail at me for that and Sirius has enough of his plate trying to make sure Dolores Umbridge doesn’t get set free because all the evidence about her Blood Quill crimes at Hogwarts was also destroyed along with all the information regarding Amelia’s investigation into the possible return of a certain Dark Lord.”

Edwin scowled at the mention. Amelia had been working tirelessly to ensure a clean, thorough investigation. Both of them still recalled with great heartache the death of Edgar and his wife to Death Eaters. It was why he would never join Dumbledore’s little order and why Amelia had a love hate relationship with the group. But what did Greengrass want with her? Still, if he already knew who healed Amelia, not confirming was not going to do anything.

“Aria Bourne did our family a great service,” Edwin finally said. “Amelia has half a mind to publicly acknowledge the Life Debt between our families, though Susan’s convinced Aria wouldn’t want that seeing at how much trouble the current Life Debt she has from the Malfoys is giving her.”

“You think that’s why Abraxas hates her so much?” Gareth asked.

“I’m sure it’s one of the reasons. But, let’s be honest, Gareth, Abraxas doesn’t need a reason to hate anyone. Especially a Muggleborn.”

The Head Unspeakable made a noise of agreement.

“What are your thoughts on Dumbledore?” the man suddenly asked.

“He got my brother killed,” Edwin answered immediately. “He’s one of the greatest wizards this world has seen in centuries. He is used to getting his way and woe to those who get in his way. Unfortunately, we need him if the Dark Lord truly has returned. He is the only one that monster was ever afraid of.”

Gareth made another small noise.

“What if,” the Head Unspeakable said, “I told you there was another side to the war? And let’s be honest among men, Edwin. The Dark Lord is back. That’s why your sister was attacked. Only fools believe otherwise.”

Edwin nodded, glad to get that elephant out of the room.

“What other side?” he asked. Maybe Gareth wasn’t as neutral as he thought? But then why would he be trying to recruit him to the Death Eaters? Had he somehow made people think he was a blood purist?

“A third side,” Gareth explained. “Granted, I’m not sure if the people involved even realize they’re creating a third side to this war, but it’s there in its fledgling stages. I can see it. Anyone with eyes wise enough to look can see it. And . . . it has the benefit of having a certain little Muggleborn Slytherin.”

Edwin leaned forward. Intrigued.

“I’m listening,” he said.

Lord Greengrass grinned.

Chapter Text

The corridor was dark and cold. Every noise echoed. Every nighttime creak that filled buildings when everyone went home, and it became the witching hour. The noises that caused people of a more anxious temperament paranoid.

Nighttime made familiar places look very different. It took her a few minutes to realize where she was. She was in the Ministry of Magic, near the lifts. Staring at the silent, dark lifts, she half expected one of them to start moving like in a horror movie. None did.

A soft hiss startled her, and she jumped, whirling about, attempting to pull her wand, but she could not find it. Panic filled her as a large snake, easily seven or more feet long, slowly slid by her feet, missing her by mere inches. The snake, for its part, appeared to not notice her. The creature oozed a sticky, disgusting aura that made her wrinkle her nose in disgust, her own magic reacting with the desire to flee. The snake went off to the side of the lifts towards a door she had not noticed during her few visits to the ministry. The snake, due to its size, was able to push the door open and reveal a stairwell.

Following the snake even with every alarm bell in her mind going off, she went down the stairwell towards an area she had yet to visit in the ministry. The snake pushed open another door when it reached the floor it wanted. She could just make out the words DEPARTMENT OF MYSTERIES on the door's placard before she hurried after the snake.

The corridor she found herself in was darker than where she had started. But there was one difference. In the distance there was a soft blue glow of a light. She carefully stepped closer to the wall, using it to help guide her as she made her way towards the blue light, the soft movement of the snake on the floor the only noise.

The light went back and forth the width of the corridor. As she got closer, she realized that it was a person with their wand lit, pacing back and forth.

Immediately a deep sense of terror filled her. The snake was still slithering forward, heading straight for the person, and she knew deep down that while the snake had not noticed her, it did notice whoever was pacing back and forth. She raced forward, passing the snake.

"Mr. Weasley!" she cried to the person. The person, surprisingly, paused in his pacing and looked around. To her horror, she realized it was Mr. Weasley. He could not see her, but for whatever reason, he could hear her?

"The snake!" she shouted. "The snake!" She screamed as horror morphed Mr. Weasley's kind face. The snake struck, its fangs long and dripping with venom. Mr. Weasley had no time to react, only scream. She too screamed as she attempted to grab the snake, but her hands went straight through the creature like it was a ghost. The snake began to tear at Mr. Weasley's skin, no longer satisfied with just injecting venom with a bite.

"Stop it! Stop it!" she shrieked. "Mr. Weasley! Mr. Weasley!" Blood-soaked Mr. Weasley's clothes and the floor beneath him as she tried to staunch the wounds no matter how many times her hands went through him. The snake flicked its tongue and seemed to sigh with satisfaction as it slithered over Mr. Weasley's twitching body, disappearing into the darkness of the Department of Mysteries.

"Help!" she screamed, looking back the way she had come. "Somebody! Anybody! HELP!"

A hard thwack across her cheek awoke Aria from the dead of sleep. She stopped screaming, scrambling in panic in the sheets that were tangled around her legs.

"Help! Mr. Weasley!" she screamed. Someone slammed a door. She grabbed her wand from the nightstand in time to fall out of bed, her legs still in the sheets.

"Aria!" Daphne cried, trying to help her disentangle herself.

"He's hurt, he's hurt!" Aria shouted. "We've got get help. He could be dead!"

The door opened and Professor Snape swept in, Millicent close behind. Her face, like the rest of Aria's roommates, was white in terror. Outside in the hallway, Aria could hear doors open and close.

"It's Mr. Weasley!" Aria shouted, finally managing to get to her feet. Professor Snape grabbed hold of her as she nearly tripped over her slippers. "He was attacked by a snake in the Department of Mysteries!"

Snape paused, eyebrows turning downward as he frowned for only a minute. Then he was yanking Aria through the door towards the common room.

"What was that 'bout my dad?" Ginny demanded, slipping from the gathered crowd, and hurrying after them. The other 5th years thundered after them. Snape pulled Aria through the hidden door that connected the common room to his office, Ginny close behind. He slammed the door in the faces of the other 5th years and Aria could hear their complaints through the door as Snape dragged her to the Floo.

"Hold onto each other," he stated to Aria and Ginny. He pulled both of them into the Floo.

"Headmaster's Office!"

The three were spat out into Dumbledore's dark office. Aria and Ginny toppled to the floor, neither use to going through the Floo with so many people at the same time.

"Headmaster!" Professor Snape shouted. Fawkes screeched from his perch, clearly unhappy at being awoken so suddenly. "Headmaster!"

A few seconds later Dumbledore came into the office through a door hidden by a bookshelf, wand drawn.

"What is it, Severus?" Dumbledore asked. Aria and Ginny tried not to stare too much at the man. This was the Defeater of Grindelwald? Had the headmaster actually dueled the old Dark Lord, or had he just distracted him by wearing something so ridiculous that he took advantage of Grindelwald laughing at him?

The headmaster wore a long nightgown, much more reminiscent to men's night fashion of the late 1800s than the current late 1900s. Both the nightgown and the bath robe were bright in color with magic designs. The nightgown had zooming stars while the bath robe had moons that rotated between the different phases. He also wore a cap, long and dangling like he was a Victorian. Paired with his long white beard and spectacles, it was a comical sight. Or it would have been, if Mr. Weasley's bleeding form wasn't seared into Aria's mind like a hot cattle brand.

"Arthur Weasley's been attacked," Snape stated before the headmaster could ask anything else. "Department of Mysteries."

Fawkes startled everyone by immediately disappearing into a burst of flames and Aria felt her heart begin to finally slow down. If Fawkes reached Mr. Weasley, then he could save the man! Or at least, save him long enough for help to arrive. If it was one thing, she had learned in her course of searching for a cure for lycanthropy, phoenix tears could cure and heal a great multitude of ailments and wounds, but sometimes, injuries too extensive still required further medical help.

Dumbledore asked no questions. He immediately knelt before the Floo and spent several minutes Flooing multiple people, sticking his head in and out of the hearth so many times Aria was surprised it didn't get lost amongst the grates. If a head got lost in the grates, where would all the blood go? Could the head accidentally get shot out of another grate into an unsuspecting house with an open Floo connection?

"Phineas!" Dumbledore called, pulling out of the Floo. He rose to his feet and waved a hand at a portrait on the wall. The man in the portrait turned to Dumbledore with a sharp glare.

"Inform Minerva that the Weasleys have an emergency at home and she must bring Misters Weasley to my office immediately. Do not stray."

Phineas, whoever he was, sneered at Dumbledore before disappearing out of the portrait. Aria looked up at the rest of the portraits of the headmasters and headmistresses. Something was off about all of them, she felt it in her bones, but with her still wildly beating heart and all the adrenaline pumping through her, she could not clear her head enough to think about it.

"Where is Mr. Potter?" Dumbledore asked.

"Probably fretting in the common room," Snape answered. "Wearing a hole in the carpet no doubt."

"I'd like to know more about what he saw."

"Mr. Potter saw nothing," Snape said with only a slight pause. "Miss Bourne experienced the vision."

Dumbledore could not hide his surprise fast enough. Aria managed to school her face quicker than him. He stared at her for a minute, too stunned to speak.

"You had the vision?" Dumbledore finally asked.

"Yes, sir," Aria muttered, feeling Ginny's grip on her hand tighten.

"Not Harry?"

"Just me."

Dumbledore looked at Snape as if somehow Snape would tell him the truth. Snape's face was as blank as ever.

"Severus," Dumbledore said, "could you please fetch Mr. Potter?" Snape sighed and disappeared back through the Floo, returning a moment later with Harry, just as McGonagall arrived with Ron, Fred, and George.

"Harry," Dumbledore greeted gently. "I am trying to understand the situation we find ourselves in. Miss Bourne claims to have had a vision of Mr. Weasley being attacked tonight—,"

"WHAT?" the Weasley boys cried.

"—but I thought you'd have the vision."

Harry gave Dumbledore a look that would have earned Aria a pinch from Kenneth if her dad ever saw her looking at an adult like that.

"I didn't see anything," Harry said. "I only heard Aria screaming. I thought someone was attacking her again."

Dumbledore looked back at Aria, eyes sharp now. She made sure not to catch his gaze, not wanting to have any sort of migraine at the moment.

"Miss Bourne?" he questioned. "How is it that you had a vision?"

"God knows," Aria muttered with an exaggerated shrug. "Why can I do half of the stuff I do? I just try and go with the flow at this point."

Dumbledore still looked unhappy.

The Floo flared and Bill Weasley stepped through.

"Bill!" his siblings flung themselves at him, nearly knocking him back into the Floo.

"Bill, what's happened? Dad's hurt?" Ron cried.

"He's been taken to St. Mungo's," Bill stated. "Mum wants me to bring you all. It's . . . it's not good. But I think we arrived in time."

Fawkes reappeared on his perch with a triumphant squawk.

The Weasleys disappeared through the Floo without another word to anyone.

"What has happened?" McGonagall demanded. She finished tying her night robe around her. Her hair was down in a single long braid and Aria couldn't help but admire how long her hair was.

"Arthur Weasley was attacked tonight on Order business," Dumbledore stated. "Surprisingly, Miss Bourne had a vision that allowed us to get to him in time. Otherwise, we would not have known about the attack."

"I am truly sorry to hear about Mr. Weasley," McGonagall said. "But I don't know why any of us are surprised by Miss Bourne having a vision. At this point we ought to be thankful that such strange things happen to her."

It would be nice if strange things didn't happen to her, Aria thought, but she could not argue that the strange things had helped her and her friends plenty of times.

"Are you okay?" Harry asked, slipping to Aria's side. "You were screaming something awful."

"I'll be more okay once I hear about Mr. Weasley," Aria said. "There was . . . so much blood. A giant snake attacked him and . . . and . . ." she shivered.

"A snake you said?" Snape asked. His face had paled, and he clutched his left forearm tightly as if he were in pain.

"It was large, kinda like a python," Aria answered. "And it was . . . I don't know . . . there was something evil about it. It . . . felt off. The snake. It seemed to almost enjoy attacking Mr. Weasley."

"You saw this snake?" Dumbledore questioned. "Or you were the snake?"

"What a peculiar question, Albus!" McGonagall cried.

"I saw the snake," Aria stated clearly. "I followed it through the Ministry of Magic from the atrium down the stairs to the Department of Mysteries. It was large like a python. It liked attacking Mr. Weasley. That much I know." She looked over at Snape. "It's not an ordinary snake is it?"

Snape shook his head.

"The Dark Lord—,"

"Severus, I'm sure this is of no interest to the students."

"Albus, she ought to know what she saw so she can be prepared," McGonagall snapped. "It's likely they'll face the beast in whatever comes."

"As I was saying," Snape bit out, clearly done with his fellow colleagues. "The Dark Lord has a familiar. A large snake like a python, but I've never been able to identify the breed. Her name's Nagini and she is probably the only thing in this world that You-Know-Who cares about."

But that couldn't be true now, could it? Aria recalled the conversation she and Snape and her family had had just after the soul fragment had been removed from Harry's scar during the summer. About how Voldemort could possibly be the same as Tom Riddle, the owner of the diary horcrux. And if that was the case, then that meant that at one point, Tom Riddle had been deeply in love with Professor McGonagall! He had had no snake, from what Aria had seen, during his time at Hogwarts. What . . . what had happened? If he and Voldemort were one in the same how could someone so loving become so evil? Is that why McGonagall and he had parted ways eventually?

As the adults began squabbling around her, she became aware of another presence in the room. Half expecting Death to be lurking behind her again, she carefully peered over her shoulder. A man, regal and tall with a sharp chin and even sharper nose stared hard at Tom Riddle from his spot sitting in the headmaster's chair. The man's robes were well fitted, clearly tailored, and of expensive quality. It was a stark contrast to Tom's secondhand robes that were in clear need of replacing as the boy was too tall for them.

"Please, sir," Tom Riddle cried. Aria could hear the sharp hitch of his breath like he was holding back tears. "I'm not lying. I swear it!"

"Mr. Riddle," the man in the headmaster's seat said, his voice sharp and filled with warning. "I have been very lenient with you throughout your years here at Hogwarts. I've allowed you certain privileges that other half-blood Slytherins could only dream of, but my patience stops when you bring such unfounded and, frankly, insulting accusations against one of my most respected and beloved teachers."

"But—,"

"No buts, Mr. Riddle." The unknown headmaster turned towards a calendar hanging near his chair. The date read June 13, 1943. He wrote down a meeting time on June 14th. "You're dismissed. And I better not hear you spreading such vile lies. I will know where they come from, and I will act upon it. Understood?"

Aria could not see Tom Riddle's face from where she stood, but she could see how his back straightened and his shoulders became set like the teen was setting himself up to walk into battle.

"Understood, Headmaster Dippet," he replied, his voice losing the sad hitch and taking on the steely edge of a person who had decided a course of action and will not deviate from it. The teen spun on his heal and stormed from the office. Aria watched the door slam.

"Miss Bourne?"

Aria spun back around to see Harry and her professors staring at her.

"Did you see something, Miss Bourne?" Dumbledore asked.

There had to be a reason why Hogwarts showed her what she saw, Aria thought. Hogwarts never showed her just random snippets from random lives of students. There had to be a reason that she saw the Shadows that she saw. Did she see Tom Riddle because what she and her family believed was correct? Was Tom Riddle really Lord Voldemort? And if that were true, is that why she was seeing him? But then why did Hogwarts deem it so important for her to see Lord Voldemort before he became Lord Voldemort? What was she meant to do with this information?

She thought about the boy in the Shadows and the boy in the diary. They were the same person but different. The boy in the Shadows was expressive, full of life and love and excitement. The boy in the diary . . . he had been calm, but tense, had taken no time to turn and accuse Hagrid of killing Myrtle. The boy in the diary had also somehow possessed Draco in order to open the Chamber of Secrets to use the basilisk to go after Muggleborns. She could not imagine the Tom Riddle who kissed McGonagall under the mistletoe to the amusement of people like Madam Pomfrey and Lady Longbottom wanting Muggleborns dead. So, what had changed? What had made him create the horcrux? And why . . . why use Myrtle's death to create one when they had been friends? She remembered seeing him cry when the diary had sucked them all into its pages. Tom Riddle had been sad that Myrtle had died.

How were they the same person at all?

"Miss Bourne!"

Dumbledore's voice once again pulled her from her thoughts. She instinctively reached for Harry's hand, and he let her fingers curl around his, acting as an anchor as her thoughts fought to slow down.

"Did you see something?" the headmaster asked again, clearly wanting an affirming answer.

"I'd like to go to bed now," Aria said instead. "I'm tired."

"As you ought to be," McGonagall, always the voice of reason, said. "As we all ought to be. I'll reach out to Molly first thing in the morning. Until then, Severus, make sure your snakes get back to bed and I'll go see if Mr. Weasley's roommates have returned to bed of if they're insisting on waiting up to hear news."

Severus guided Aria and Harry back through the Floo. The common room was suspiciously empty when they arrived back. Snape glared around the room as if expecting someone to jump out at them and yell "SURPRISE".

"Will we get updated on Mr. Weasley?" Harry asked as Snape pushed them towards the dormitory stairs.

"I will see what I can do," Snape replied, "but you might just have to wait until the holiday break. Or see if Mr. Ronald Weasley will write back to you."

That was no good, Aria thought, Ron was a terrible letter writer. She was better off writing to Ginny or Percy.

Snape forced Harry to go up the stairs to the boys' dormitory instead of escorting Aria to her room. Truth be told, if Harry had escorted her, there was no way he would have left her alone for the night.

Daphne, Tracey, Pansy, and Millicent were all in bed when Aria slipped into the room. One of them had left a floating orb emitting soft, soothing light into the room without making it so bright no one could sleep. Aria chucked off her bath robe and toed out of her slippers before opening the bed curtains to crawl into bed.

She nearly screamed.

"Sh!" Draco cried, yanking her onto the bed and closing the curtains. "Do you want the whole dorm to know I'm here."

"You're not allowed here at this time of night," she stated. "Imagine what would happen if you were seen."

"The girls already know I'm here."

"I wasn't thinking about the girls."

"Oh, please! What Snape doesn't know won't hurt him."

"So, you think he's not checking in on us students to make sure we're all in bed?"

Draco paused, clearly calculating the risks of being found out of his bed and in Aria's bed by his godfather. Deciding that it was worth the risk, Draco shrugged and lay back down on top of the covers while lifting up the corner to let Aria wiggle down underneath.

"If he does find us, he can't accuse of us of anything inappropriate," Draco stated, wrapping an arm over Aria and pulling her close. "I used to do this with Pansy when we were kids. She doesn't like thunderstorms."

Aria grimaced. "Don't talk about being in bed with another girl, Draco," she teased, pretending to be upset. "Especially past lovers."

Draco flicked her forehead and she giggled.

"I don't like these visions you have," Draco murmured once she had settled down. "They never seen to be good, and they make you frightened."

"I don't like them either," Aria murmured. "But Occlumency doesn't work on magic visions such as these. Suppose it's just my lot in life. Being magically powerful and all that."

Draco tucked her head under his chin. She breathed in the smell of his soap, cedarwood and moss.

"What did you see?" he asked.

"Apparently I saw You-Know-Who's pet snake attack Mr. Weasley in the ministry," Aria said.

"Nagini?" Draco shuddered.

"I take it you're acquainted?"

"It slithered around my house all summer. Of course, I'm acquainted! She likes to coil herself around a person when they're talking to the Dark Lord. Intimidation and all that. It's . . . I watched her coil around my dad's throat a few times."

"Too bad she wouldn't strangle Abraxas."

Draco snorted.

"If only."

Chapter Text

Hogwarts was quiet with the Weasley twins gone and not creating their customary End of Term Mischief or, as they liked to say, the celebrations of exams being done. In fact, most people had heard already that the Weasleys had had some kind of family emergency, and as the Daily Prophet had had a short front-page article about an attack on another ministry employee within the ministry, everyone could make their own assumptions.

Thankfully there were not too many days between the time Aria had her vision and the day they went home. Hogwarts was becoming a bit stifling as she could feel Dumbledore's gaze on her whenever she was in the Great Hall. She had actively done her best not to let on by never looking towards the Head Table, but it was hard.

She, Harry, and Hermione had received a joint note from Ginny and Ron telling them that Mr. Weasley was alive but in the hospital. Aria was not sure if the lack of information meant that the prognosis was good or bad.

Draco had come and held her at night a few more times and Aria could not help but think about a possible future for them. What would it look like, waking up every morning with the love of your life by your side? Without stupid Death Eaters or Dark Lords or grandparents trying to make life difficult? What would their kids look like? Would they be blonde like Draco or dark haired like her? Maybe a combination? She pictured dark haired girls with curls and gray eyes and blonde-haired boys with dark eyes. She hoped they got Draco's height.

If, of course, they made it that far.

She would not blame Draco (too much) if he dumped her to make life easier for himself. They were fifteen, after all, and the adults still had control over their lives. Still, it was nice to dream, especially when Draco slept right next to her, his arm protectively wrapped around her waist, an extra blanket covering him so that he wouldn't get cold even though the bed curtains kept a lot of warmth inside.

The two of them said a private good-bye before they headed down to the Hogwarts Express to go home for the holidays. Draco gifted Aria a necklace made of pearls and dark purple spinel. She gave him a set of dragon cuff links with little emeralds as eyes and an unabridged copy of Les Misérables. That would keep him busy over break.

Sirius and Kenneth lounged in the sitting room off the master bedroom, relishing in the remaining few hours they had before the house descended into chaos with the return of Aria, Harry, and Remus from Hogwarts. Remus would come around in another three hours, just in time for lunch, while the kids would not appear until later in the early evening. The two had taken the opportunity to better know each other, in all ways, but both missed Remus terribly.

Kreacher popped into the room.

"The eldest Mr. Weasley is here with a French girl," Kreacher stated. "A Miss Delacour. They say they're here on DMLE business."

Sirius disentangled himself from Kenneth's arms and rose from the sofa.

"Tea in the parlor, Kreacher," Sirius said, as politely as he could because Kenneth got grumpy if he wasn't nice to "the help", even though Kreacher never reciprocated that kindness back to Kenneth.

In the parlor, Bill and Fleur were studying the restored family tapestry. Growing up the tapestry had been the entire length of the wall, acting like a wallpaper, but when Sirius renovated Grimmauld, he had chosen to knock down that wall and expand the parlor. In keeping with tradition, he had decided to keep a family tree on the wall, this time in tapestry form, and on a smaller scale. While the former wallpaper tree had shown several of the extended branches of the Blacks, the tapestry tree he had commissioned from Gringotts only showed the main branch. At any time, it showed five generations, and if he wanted to look further back, he just had to press his wand to the top of the tapestry and the family tree would scroll. Aria and Harry had had fun over the summer studying the main family tree.

"Your grandmother's not going to be on here," Sirius said to Bill.

"I didn't think so," Bill said with a tight smile. "A family tree that showed every single person in the Black family would be . . . well . . . I don't think there's any place large enough that could house it."

"Not since nearly every British family is related through the Blacks somehow," Sirius agreed. "Now, I doubt you came here to talk about our common ancestors." He motioned for Bill and Fleur to sit while Kenneth served the tea Kreacher brought.

"I'm here on behalf of Madam Bones and Gringotts," Bill stated. "Miss Delacour is also working with me on behalf of Gringotts as an apprentice cursebreaker."

"Excellent," Sirius cut in with a wide smile to Fleur. "And you've already got more experience than half the first-year apprentices!"

"That's why she's with me," Bill said, grinning at Fleur. Sirius watched with amusement as Fleur managed to look proud and shy at the same time, a faint blush crossed her cheeks. Another look at Bill noted that there was a soft look in his eyes, one that he saw many times in Remus' eyes when the man looked at Kenneth.

Oh, Merlin, Sirius thought. Workplace relationships . . . it'd either succeed or explode. There was no in between.

"As you know, I've been tasked to hunt down the remaining horcruxes of You-Know-Who," Bill stated. "Using an Egyptian spell, I was able to get a coordinate for each remaining horcrux, but I've been having trouble translating them from ancient Egyptian hieroglyphics to locations here in Britain. Just before my dad was attacked, I managed to figure out the location of one of them. Since Madam Bones is still recovering, and as both the DMLE and Gringotts know of your personal interest in this subject, it was suggested I come to you to see if you'd be willing to accompany me and my small team to retrieve it."

"What about destroying it?" Sirius asked.

"It's best if it's done at Gringotts in case things go wrong."

"How long will it take to retrieve it?"

"A few hours at most. I suspect it'll be guarded somehow. I know the students return from Hogwarts today and you'll want to meet the train, but I don't think it should take as long as that."

Sirius nodded, glancing at Kenneth.

"Do what you need to do," Kenneth said. "I'll hold the fort while you're gone. I'll let Remus know where you went." He looked at Bill. "Though I'm surprised you aren't taking a little more time off due to your dad."

"He's stable enough," Bill explained. "I'm not afraid to leave the hospital now. The wounds are struggling to close, due to the magical nature of the creature, but he's not at risk of dying anymore. He's still got some recovery to do though."

Sirius didn't realize how much tension he was holding until he heard those words. He relaxed into his seat, relief flooding his system hard. Arthur had always been a steady, calming presence in Order meetings during the First War, and he had taken care of Harry as best as he was able once Harry and Ron became friends. Arthur was a man Sirius was proud to call his friend, and to lose him before his time would have been another tragedy of people dying before they were meant to.

"Is Charlie coming in from Romania?" he asked.

"He's currently in the field and we're waiting to get word to him," Bill replied. "Tracking down a wild dragon apparently." Sirius nodded, impressed. Wild dragons were rare now. The wizarding world had done well at corralling them into the reserves to avoid Muggles, but on occasion things happened.

"Let me go put on some proper attire then for a jaunt finding Dark Objects," Sirius said, disappearing upstairs. Blacks always kept a few pairs of dueling robes and auror-grade robes. It was a habit his father had instilled in him and Regulus. One never knew in the Black household when the extra protections would be needed.

Throwing on the auror-grade robes, Sirius hurried back downstairs, kissed Kenneth good-bye, and followed Bill and Fleur back through the Floo to Gringotts.

In Bill's office, there was a map of the United Kingdom on a wall along with a bunch of parchment with Egyptian hieroglyphs and Arabic.

"Do you know Arabic?" Sirius asked.

"I worked in Egypt, Sirius. Of course, I know Arabic." Bill crossed to the map and pointed to a red star. "We're going to be going here. Little Hangleton." He dug through some of the parchment attached to the wall and handed Sirius a slip of paper with Apparation coordinates.

"That should get us to at least half a mile to where the horcrux is," Bill stated. He grabbed a few more objects, a dark cloth bag with golden runes sewn into its sides, and a few trinkets that Sirius only barely recognized. The he and Fleur donned Gringotts curse breaking robes, which were probably even better than the auror-grade robes Sirius was wearing. Together, the three left the bank.

Little Hangleton was a small hamlet on the other side of a small valley across from Great Hangleton, both situated just south of Leeds in the countryside. It was clearly a rural village; one would never know how close Leeds was with how the little hamlet was hidden in its valley. Like many other such English villages, what Sirius could see from where they had popped up, nearly all the cottages were in close to each other, and many looked as if they had been standing for over a hundred years.

Snow blanketed the road before them, and no one was out. Bill held a compass in his hand, and it seemed to be telling him where exactly to go. They walked along the road for about a quarter mile before turning off down a large foot path into the woods. The foot path ran along a smaller road which led to a driveway to a manor house up on a small hill. At the base of the driveway, where an ill-maintained rock wall was, a metal sign was nailed into the rock which read: RYEDALE HOUSE. The manor house had seen better days. It was clearly abandoned, which saddened Sirius in a way. The Blacks had several properties that were just as bad, and he had slowly been chipping away at restoring them, but this old family home didn't seem to have anyone left to care for it. An air of dread hung over the property, palatable even from where they walked yards off.

Eventually the foot path rounded a large bend, and they came to an overgrown clearing. Sirius paused, feeling the first tendrils of wards a few feet ahead. These wards were powerful. Any witch or wizard with any kind of talent would be able to feel these. Bill and Fleur too stopped.

"According to my coordinates, the horcrux is just a little farther up," Bill stated. "Probably where that shack is."

A large shack with its roof caving in stood about twenty yards ahead. The entire shack was in a U-shape due to it. Very little paint was left on the shack, it was taking on the dark wooden stain of being deeply weathered. The front door had fallen off its hinges long ago and lay just outside the front threshold. A mold set of curtains hung over one of the front windows. Even if it were fixed up and given a fresh coat of paint, the shack would not be much of a home. It would be small, maybe two rooms, more like a life-sized playhouse than a place where a family lived. Why would He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named hide one of his horcruxes here? It was definitely random, but first he would have had to find this place, and Little Hangleton was very far away from London which is where he knew (from his own research) Tom Riddle had grown up.

"We'll have to bring the wards down first," Bill said as he and Fleur began carefully waving their wands along the edges of the wards. "These don't seem too complicated, Muggle-Repellent Wards mostly. They've weakened over the years . . . Fleur can you tell me how old you think these wards are?"

Fleur hummed as she studied the color the wards turned when she poked them.

"I'd say . . . forty or so years," she said. "Give or take." Bill nodded.

"That's what I'm getting too," he answered. Fleur grinned, pleased. Together, the three of them worked carefully to dismantle the wards. Muggle-Repellent Wards were easy enough to take down, but one could never know if there was a booby-trap behind the ward.

Wards down, Bill cast a spell around the area looking for booby traps. Finding none outside the shack, the three crept closer, wands at the ready, towards the threshold. Sirius let Bill lead them into the house. Immediately on entering the shack, a deep feeling of foreboding settled over Sirius. Like sticky tar, Dark Magic rolled over Sirius, making the hair on the back of his neck stand on end and the spells woven into his robes activate, protecting him from the leeching effect of such magic.

"I have never felt such dark magic before," Fleur murmured, shuddering.

"I'd be a little concerned if you had at your age," Sirius replied. "Even with being a Triwizard participant."

Carefully, the three of them moved through the shack. It was a little larger on the inside than the outside made it out to be, but only because the rooms were small. The front threshold had them enter immediately into what use to be a parlor. Chairs and tables were broken and lay on their sides, and an old settee from the turn of the century was tucked up against one of the walls, holes chewed into the cushioning. Wallpaper peeled down the walls, dirty from age and sun.

"I think the bulk of the dark magic is coming from the back of the shack," Bill stated as they moved out of the sitting room into a kitchen area. The stove had long gone cold and had begun to rust.

Beyond the kitchen was a short hallway leading to two bedrooms. One room had two small single beds and the second had a larger bed made for at least two. In the first room toys were set neatly on a shelf that still remained attached to the wall. Cobwebs and dust covered every inch of the room. Sirius grimaced seeing the blank eyes of a worn doll that had clearly already seen a hard life before time and dust covered it. He hoped that that wasn't the horcrux. Lily had once shown them all a Muggle movie about a cursed doll, and Muggle toys like dolls had at one point been popular to curse by Darker families and leave in the Muggle world.

"It's here," Bill said from the doorway to the second bedroom. "There are strong wards here. As old as the Muggle Repellent Wards, and much darker."

Carefully, the three began picking apart the wards. Sirius recognized a few from around Grimmauld, or what had been either around or in Grimmauld at one point. His mother had been obsessed with keeping some things out of the hands of overzealous aurors or other family members; there had been no in between for Walburga. He recognized a ward that broke bones and another that scramble the inner organs. Each ward was weaved around another, so the three had their work cut out for them as they carefully picked the wards apart like threads in a tapestry. Sirius was glad that there were three of them, as if he or Bill or Fleur had attempted this on their own, they would have had to make this a multi-day project.

As it was, after an hour and a half of unraveling the wards, Fleur gave a tug on one ward and with its release, the rest of the wards fell.

Bill breathed a sigh of relief.

"I haven't had to work so hard to unravel wards since Egypt," he told them. "Those pharaohs were a paranoid bunch." He pulled out his little compass and studied it for a minute.

"I think what we're looking for is under the floorboards," he finally said. "It's the only thing I can think of since it's saying it's below us." Sirius glanced at the rotting floorboards. Fleur began carefully pulling boards up with precise wand movements until a hollow hiding space only a little larger than a shoebox was revealed. They peered in, wands at the ready in case there were more booby traps.

"That's it?" Sirius questioned, rather disappointed. Sitting innocently in the hidden little pocket was a ring. The band was gold and the stone, a black stone cut in the cabochon style, glistened as if it were newly polished.

"Definitely some interesting magics on this," Fleur commented as Billy carefully levitated the ring up out of the hidey-hole and into the heavy cloth bag with runes they had brought.

"There's definitely an . . . aura to it," Bill agreed. "Like there's something else to the ring than just being a horcrux."

"Is that bad?" Sirius asked.

"Not necessarily," Bill answered. "We'll find out when we destroy the horcrux." They made their way out of the shack and back to the footpath. Sirius glanced at the manor house sitting so abandoned and couldn't help the shudder that went through him. Something bad had happened there, just like he was certain something bad had happened in the shack. One did not spend their childhood around Dark Magic without learning to feel its lingering presence in places. But, with the horcrux being in the shack, he suspected that it all came back to Lord Voldemort.

The morning of the first day of the winter holidays, Remus and Sirius took Aria and Harry to St. Mungo's to see Mr. Weasley. They were brought up to the first floor that dealt with Creature Induced Injuries. Aria had half expected them to be taken to the shared ward area since St. Mungo's seemed determined to act like they were still in Victorian times but was pleasantly surprised to see that Mr. Weasley had been granted a private room. There the entire Weasley clan was gathered, minus Bill who was probably off curse breaking, and Percy who was probably at the Ministry putting out whatever fires Minister Fudge managed to set alight.

"I hear I have you to thank for my rescue," Mr. Weasley said to Aria, as cheery as ever. His injuries were wrapped in layers of white bandages, and there was a deep bruise that was stubbornly refusing to disappear quickly on his face. Aria was just glad that all the blood had been cleaned and he didn't look like he was actively dying anymore.

"Just glad to've helped," Aria murmured as Ginny hugged her tightly.

"Ginny told us all about it," Fred said from where he and George sat on Arthur's other side. "Said you woke up the entire house with your screams."

"You would've too," Aria retorted.

"Have they managed to close the wounds, Arthur?" Sirius asked, gesturing to the bandages.

"Whatever venom was in the snake is making it difficult for them to close," Arthur said with a shake of his head. "The healer has suggested a procedure that Muggles use—,"

"Absolutely not!" Molly cried, slamming her knitting down. "I won't have it. It's one thing for me to darn up holes in pants and elbows but for someone to darn you up like you were a torn shirt is beyond the pale!"

"You mean they want to give you stitches?" Harry asked. Arthur nodded eagerly.

"It sounds fascinating!" the man cried. "The fact that Muggles have figured out how to patch up people with deep wounds without magic is magical in its own right!"

"I suppose if the healer is trained correctly, it wouldn't be too bad," Remus said even as Molly scoffed. "But I'd make sure the healer has that training and isn't just going off something he's read about in a book somewhere. Even Muggles have to go to medical school."

"They could use butterfly sutures if you didn't want them to actually sew you up," Aria suggested. "One of my friends, Tommy, got a bad knock on his head during a fight at school once and the school nurse put the butterfly sutures on the cut on his head. If those don't work than I suppose you could go with stitches."

"Intriguing," Arthur replied. "You should tell me healer that. Hold on." He pressed a small glowing light attached to the side of the bed. A moment later a mediwitch came in.

"I'd like to speak with Healer Thorneway," Arthur requested. "To discuss my treatment options." The mediwitch disappeared and within another moment the healer walked in. The man was on the older side, probably a good ten years older than Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. He wore a monocle and the lime green of the healer robe washed out his face to the point that he was nearly translucent.

"Miss Bourne here," Arthur said, gesturing to Aria, "was just telling me of another Muggle method that could be used to close my wounds without the need of stitches."

Healer Thorneway looked Aria up and down with only the slightest of downturned lips.

"And what would that be, young lady?" he asked. "Are Muggle children given medical training?"

"Butterfly sutures aren't really advanced enough to require special skills," Aria managed to say politely. "They're a special type of bandage that you place on both sides of the cut, and they push the wound close."

Healer Thorneway hummed.

"Interesting," he murmured. "And where would I find these butterfly sutures?"

"Just send a Muggleborn apprentice to the nearest Tesco or pharmacy. They should be right there on the band aid shelf."

"Or . . ." Ron piped up, "you could just poke Dad and heal him."

Aria glared at Ron.

"That's not how that works," she said.

"How do you know? You don't even know how anything about yourself works. We just throw you into a situation and see what happens!"

Aria rolled her eyes. Healer Thorneway now eyed her with some more interest.

"Are you the girl who healed Madam Bones?" he asked.

"Guilty," Aria muttered. The man stared at her for a long minute.

"Well, seeing as Mr. Weasley is not at Death's door, perhaps it's better to go the butterfly suture route," the healer finally said. "I shall return posthaste with said items." He disappeared from the room. Molly went back to her aggressive knitting.

"We're glad you're doing well regardless," Remus said, breaking the awkward silence. "When we had heard what happened . . ."

"I'm much tougher to get rid of," Arthur teased. "Weasley men don't go quietly." He turned his attention back to Aria and Harry. "Now, tell me how your exams went. Any you think you completely failed?"

"Arthur!" Molly cried, scandalized. Their children laughed.

"History of Magic is always a doozy," Harry admitted. "Only because there's so much self-study that has to happen."

"Transfiguration was a bit trickier than normal," Aria said, "but I think McGonagall is really using these exams to prep us for OWLs."

"Hopefully you are prepare better than others," Molly said with a side-eye at the twins.

"We each got three OWLs," George said proudly. Aria wasn't sure if he was serious or not. Only three OWLs? It was one thing if one struggled at school, did they best, and ended up with three . . . but for two kids as smart as the twins? That seemed . . . like they hadn't tried.

"Charms, Transfiguration, and Potions," Fred added. "Exactly what we need to start a joke shop."

"Oh, not this again!" Molly cried, slamming her knitting down.

"A joke shop?" Sirius questioned, moving around to stand next to the twins. "Trying to run Zonko's out of business?"

"Just giving it good competition," George stated eagerly. "We've already been testing products at Hogwarts—,"

"Yeah, we know," Ron muttered. "We prefects end up having to undo some of the . . . damage."

"Oh, it's not life threatening," Fred argued. "And we inform every one of the risks before we let them eat anything!"

"Not the point, Mr. Fredrick," Remus replied. "There are plenty of ways to get your products tested without using unsuspecting minors."

"They will not be testing any products no matter what channels they use!" Molly cried. "Because they are not opening a joke shop."

"Molly!" Arthur cried. Aria had the feeling, based off Mr. Weasley's tone and Ron and Ginny's eye rolls, that this was a conversation that had been had before.

"If you plan to run a joke shop, there are rules and regulations of business owning that you will have to abide by," Sirius said with some seriousness. The twins groaned. "As inconvenient and boring as it may be. It'll ensure you are successful and that you don't get in trouble if a spell goes wrong."

"Don't encourage them, Sirius!" Molly ordered. "They're not opening a joke shop. They're . . . they're . . . going to be respectable members of the wizarding community. Not laughing stocks!"

"And what sort of job will make us respectable?" Fred demanded. "Being a . . . a pompous arse like Percy?"

"Hey!" Aria, Ron, Ginny, and Harry cried.

"Should I come back another time?"

Everyone turned towards the door where Percy and Bill had entered, Percy carrying a cup of tea and Bill a bag of pastries. Percy pointed to the door.

"I can come back when Fred and George are done making everything my fault," he continued.

"No," Arthur cried. "You're not going anywhere. Fred, George, you don't get to take your frustrations out on your brother. You're going to graduate Hogwarts. You want to start a business. Who will want to do business with you if they discover that that's how you treat your own family?" Fred and George looked mutinous for a moment before settling on slouching in their seats.

Molly opened her mouth but Arthur silenced her with a raised hand.

"I don't want to hear it, Molly," he said. "Our children will pursue whatever dreams they want so long as nothing illegal or immoral takes place." He accepted the tea from Percy and the bag of pastries from Bill.

"I'm sure," Arthur continued, "that Fred and George would love to hear more about learning how to run a business, Sirius. If Pandora were still around, I'd have sent them to her long ago."

Pandora, Aria recalled, was Luna's mother who had died years ago.

Healer Thorneway returned followed by Penny.

"Apprentice Clearwater fetched us these butterfly sutures," Healer Thorneway said to Arthur after greetings were made. "She will demonstrate how to put them on for us."

One of Arthur's bandages on his arm was unwrapped, and with deft hands, Penny had a butterfly suture open and adhered to Arthur's skin, closing the wound. They placed more balm on the cut and rewrapped it with bandages.

"Hopefully this'll jumpstart the wound closing," Penny said, patting Percy on the shoulder. "A lot less invasive than stitches."

Molly and Sirius shuddered at the idea.

Chapter Text

Christmas Eve found Aria, Harry, Ron, and Ginny using one of the Extendable Ears the twins had invented to eavesdrop on an Order meeting at the Burrow. They had arrived a few hours before to help the Weasley kids prep the house for Christmas while Molly had gone to St. Mungo's to be with Arthur for his last check-up before he came home. The butterfly sutures had worked as they ought in conjunction with an extra strong, medical grade Binding Solution meant for skin and other wounds.

Now, though, there was a last-minute Order meeting which Aria was certain was meant to be a "Welcome Home" Christmas party that Dumbledore had hijacked.

"We are all so pleased to see Arthur alive and well and returned to his family," Dumbledore said as a way to open the meeting. Multiple people cheered and raised toasts of tea to him. Aria hoped that once the meeting was over and the kids allowed back downstairs, that they'd have punch or something better than just tea.

"Thank you, Albus," Arthur said.

"It is good to see that, despite Voldemort's best efforts, he has not been able to kill anyone yet," Dumbledore continued.

"It's good that the only attacks so far have been the one on the Ministry, Madam Bones, and Arthur," Kingsley Shacklebolt stated. Aria was not sure when he had joined, but he and Moody and Auror Tonks liked to hang out together at meetings. "Though Arthur's seemed more opportunistic than planned."

"Yes," Arthur agreed. "I was in the way and Nagini struck. If it weren't for Aria and Professor Snape's quickness, I'd probably be dead."

"You're welcome," Snape stated. "I am glad someone appreciates my efforts."

"I'm most interested about Miss Bourne," someone said. Aria thought it was the old man named Elphias Doge who was on the Wizengamot. He had to be as old as Dumbledore, but no one could give a straight answer about either of their ages. "How is it that she was able to have this sort of vision? Can we utilize it for our benefit?"

Aria scowled at being used like a dog. If she knew how to control her visions she would, but not because some old friend of Dumbledore wanted her to.

"Aria is not to be exploited for the powers she doesn't even understand herself," Remus snapped.

"It is something to think about," Dumbledore agreed with Doge. "However, I think there is a complication in the matter."

"Besides the fact that neither Snape nor I will allow you to use Aria for your own end?" Remus questioned.

"I think some of Miss Bourne's powers have been over-exaggerated," Dumbledore said. "And that perhaps some of . . . these things . . . such as the vision of Mr. Weasley, actually came from Harry."

Ginny choked on air. Ron pounded her back. Aria and Harry shared a look of disgust at their headmaster. What sort of story was he spinning?

"That makes no sense, Headmaster," Snape said. "It wasn't Mr. Potter who woke the entire Slytherin House with bloodcurdling screams."

"What doesn't make sense, Severus, is that Miss Bourne claims to have had this vision and not Harry. She is in no way linked to Voldemort so why she would have a vision of this magnitude makes no sense at all."

"But you think Harry's linked to the Dark Lord?" Sirius demanded. "And just when were you going to have tell Remus and I about that theory?"

There was a pause only filled with a few inaudible murmurs from the crowd. Aria glanced at Harry who was frowning angrily and then at Ron and Ginny who were looking at Harry worriedly.

"Harry must be linked to Voldemort—," Dumbledore insisted.

"Please stop saying his name—," Snape said.

"—because Voldemort marked him the night he attacked. It's a magical scar, Sirius, of course they're linked in some way."

"Then we can use that link to help us," Doge cried excitedly. "Perhaps it not a matter of Miss Bourne covering for Potter, but that both of them are able to see things we cannot. If we use them—,"

"Over my dead body!" Snape, Sirius, and Remus all cried together.

"It's always bad when those three agree about something," Ron muttered.

"Gentlemen, be reasonable," Dumbledore soothed. "We will need every ounce of magical ability on our side if we are going to win this war."

"How are we going to win this war if you don't even tell us things we need to know?" Sirius demanded. "When were you going to tell me that you think Harry has a link to You-Know-Who? When the monster's already possessed him? If there is information regarding Harry that you have I and Remus need to know it so we can better protect Harry."

"Harry will need to fight in the war, Sirius," Dumbledore stated firmly. "He is the only one Voldemort will fight."

"How do you know?" Remus asked, a snarl creeping into his voice. "Have you parleyed with the Dark Lord recently? Had a conversation with him? Why should a fifteen-year-old be responsible for ending this war when there is a roomful of responsible adults sitting right here?"

"Responsible?" Ron whispered. "Isn't Mundungus Fletcher downstairs?"

"Well, He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named is rather obsessed with Potter," Dedalus Diggle piped up from whatever corner he had tucked himself into.

"Which is why it's even more imperative that we protect Harry," Sirius cried. "Or should we just leave all underage wixen to fend for themselves against adults who are unhealthily obsessed with them?"

"Now you're just being ridiculous, Sirius," Molly scolded. There was the clink of mugs and porcelain as more tea and biscuits were served, the continued appetizer before the Christmas Eve feast prepared. Aria could smell the food from Ginny's room, and it made her stomach grumble.

"Do you even know why He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named is obsessed with Harry?" Remus asked.

Silence.

"Are you silent because you don't know or because you don't want to tell us?" Sirius snapped.

"Sirius!" several people cried.

"Potter and Lily never told you why they were going into hiding?" Snape asked.

"They just said that Dumbledore said that You-Know-Who was after Harry and Neville," Sirius stated.

"I was on a mission to the werewolf packs when they went into hiding," Remus explained. "I never . . . I hadn't even known they had gone into hiding until I had come back . . . after . . ."

More silence.

Harry looked ready to storm downstairs and demand answers. Aria and Ron put hands on his shoulders to keep him in place as the four of them leaned closer to their end of the Extendable Ears.

"If you're not going to tell them, Albus, then I will," Snape declared, sounding nonchalant about the whole thing.

"Severus, now is not the time—,"

"My only request is that Black not be allowed to kill me until after Miss Bourne has found a cure for lycanthropy—,"

"Severus—,"

"How is it that Snape knows more about why the Dark Lord's after Harry than we in the Order?" Sirius demanded. "Wait . . . oh fuck it all—,"

"Language, Sirius!" Molly cried.

"—that's why you defected you bastard," Sirius cried. "You-Know-Who turned his attention to Lily and you couldn't . . . you couldn't . . . Merlin's fucking balls. Even after all this time?"

Aria could imagine the scene downstairs. She was sure Sirius had now surged to his feet and was glaring at Snape who probably sat calmly in his seat with his arms cross scowling at Sirius while Remus attempted to calm Sirius down.

"Severus, now is not the time to bog them down with such information," Dumbledore interrupted. "Let them enjoy their Christmas and—,"

"No," Remus growled. "Now is the perfect time."

"Remember your vow, Severus."

"I am remembering it, Albus. I swore to keep Lily's son safe. That is what I will do. It is not keeping him safe to keep him and his guardians in the dark about why the Dark Lord went after a one-year-old. In fact, it's information that the whole Order ought to know."

"Oh, I bet Dumbledore's not pleased 'bout that," Ron muttered.

"I should be down there then," Harry insisted. "If he's going to drop some kind of truth bomb on all of them. I should be there too." He escaped Aria and Ron's hold, heading straight for the bedroom door. Aria and Ron scrambled after him while Ginny hurried to pull up the Extendable Ear and race after them.

All eyes turned to the students as they came down the stairs into the kitchen.

"Harry, Ron, go back upstairs, we're not finished," Molly cried, trying to usher them out. Harry side-stepped her and Aria ducked one her hands to stand by Harry. Ron and Ginny had to somersault out of their mother's way.

"Why did my parents have to go into hiding?" Harry demanded, holding Professor Snape's dark gaze. "And why haven't you told me before?"

"I wasn't going to tell an eleven-year-old newly introduced to the wizarding world," Snape explained. "Later, I assumed Black or Lupin would've told you."

"Harry, you're far too young to know about such things," Dumbledore attempted to argue. "And eavesdropping is hardly a chivalrous deed."

"Good thing I'm not a Gryffindor," Harry snapped. "Well? Why was Voldemort after me?"

Snape took a deep breath, pressing his hands against the wood of the table. It was clear that, for once, he needed to gather his thoughts. Remus yanked Sirius back down into his seat.

"I overheard part of a prophecy," Snape finally said. "At the Hog's Head. I had seen Dumbledore make his way in and thought that perhaps he was meeting someone important. It turned out he was interviewing Sybil Trelawney for the position of Divination's professor."

Several adults were immediately confused.

"Do you do all your staff interviews at the Hog's Head, Albus?" Emmeline Vance asked. Albus glanced at the ceiling as if he had not heard her.

"He spoke to me in his office," Moody muttered gruffly.

"Yes, thank you, Alastair," Dumbledore snipped.

"I only heard half the prophecy before Aberforth caught me spying and threw me out," Snape continued. "At the next Death Eater's meeting, the Dark Lord was incensed at how the deaths of Gideon and Fabian. He had hoped to get information out of them, but they remained loyal until the end."

Molly gasped, tears welling up in her eyes. Arthur pulled her to his side. Aria glanced at Ron for explanation.

"Mum's older brothers," Ron whispered to her. "Killed by Death Eaters during the First War."

"The Dark Lord was throwing curses about quite liberally so, in an effort to calm him, I told him about the interview and the partial prophecy I had overheard. Everyone at the meeting immediately dismissed it, since Trelawney may be a decent enough teacher, but she's hardly a true Seer. Unfortunately, the Dark Lord did take it seriously."

"The monster brought about his own demise because of a half-heard prophecy?" Sirius cried. "I knew he was delusional, but even that takes the cake."

Harry's face had gone white during Snape's explanation, and his entire posture rigid. Aria could feel her friend holding in all his emotions and magic, at any moment he could snap. She gently wrapped a hand around his wrist, carefully sending a small nudge of magic at him, hoping she was calm enough to influence him just a little. It worked slightly as his hands unclenched and he managed to take in a deep breath.

"So, what does the rest of the prophecy say?" Remus finally asked. Everyone looked at Dumbledore.

"I think that should be kept to a need-to-know basis," Dumbledore answered.

"It's literally about me you fucking bastard!" Harry shouted. A swift wind swept through the Burrow, ruffling curtains, and rattling dishware. "I need to fucking know!"

"Language!" Multiple people cried. Moody started laughing, banging his cane against the floor in mirth. Kingsley and Tonks could not even look at Harry, but Aria could see their mouths twitching. Sirius and Remus looked torn between scolding Harry and being proud before deciding that some battles weren't worth fighting and settling on proud. Snape smirked.

"There is no need to speak to me like that, Mr. Potter," Dumbledore stated, a fiercely stern look coming over his face. Harry stiffened, only noticed by Aria who stood so close to him. The two of them stared at each other, Dumbledore's face stern and disappointed and foreboding all at once, while Harry's had gone from the red of anger to the white of worry. She turned to Harry, grabbing his hand to make sure he was all right. His nails dug into the fleshy part of her palm.

"I think this meeting is done," Dumbledore said after a moment. "Kingsley, you have the next watch."

"Yes, sir," the auror answered seriously. Dumbledore swept from the Burrow, disappearing back to Hogwarts through the Floo. Immediately the others began to disperse. Some left through the back door and Aria soon heard the pops of people Apparating away. The three aurors were the last of the other guests to leave. By then the twins had come thundering down the stairs to join the general chaos. Moody's magical eye swirled in his head as he and Harry caught gazes.

"To be fair," Moody grumbled quietly as Molly turned to admonish the twins for their entrance, "the Dark Lord doesn't know the full prophecy either." He, Tonks, and Kingsley disappeared out the back door and within second three pops echoed in the dark.

Snape started to get up.

"Don't you fucking move!" Sirius barked, pointing his wand at Snape. To Aria's surprise, Snape listened without drawing his own wand.

"Put your wand away, Sirius," Arthur ordered. "I will not have bloodshed at my home." Sirius made no move to put his wand away.

"He's the reason they're dead!" Sirius cried. He and Snape were in a staring contest now. The temperature in the room dropped. Sirius' wand hand shook. Snape's hands were pressed flat against the table, showing to everyone that he was unarmed. He was tense in a way Aria had never seen him before, like he wanted Sirius to take a shot at him (which wasn't new since the two men were usually itching for some kind of fight), and not miss.

"Stop it!" she begged. "Just stop it! You're going to kill him."

"Someone should've done it a long time ago," Sirius growled, though it was less intimidating at his intended as he choked on the end of the sentence.

"Enough!" Arthur carefully rose to his feet. Aria heard the wards around the Burrow, not as impressive as Grimmauld's wards but still strong, groan in anticipation of possibly being used. "I will have no deaths here, Sirius. There has been enough bloodshed."

Harry finally moved, gently wrapping a hand around his godfather's wrist, and pressing down until Sirius' wand was lowered. A flicker went across Snape's face, almost like disappointment, before his characteristic neutral expression returned.

"I think you should leave, Professor," Harry whispered. Snape dipped his head and was gone seconds later in a burst of green flames through the Floo.

Chapter Text

After the horrendous Order meeting on Christmas Eve, Aria was glad that Christmas was a quiet affair at Spinner's End. It was happy, Aria noted, even with the revelation they had received last night. Harry stuck close to Sirius' side most of the day and only reluctantly stayed behind with Kenneth as Aria, Sirius, and Remus flooed away to the little cottage for the second round of testing for Aria's lycanthropy cure.

Two days prior, Aria and Snape had taken a look at Remus' blood. The lycanthropy gene had remained stable, meaning, that what was destroyed by the potion last month remained gone. That had been exciting to see. This time, she had formulated how much potion to give Remus based off his weight and height. Hopefully, the blood scans would show the entire lycanthropy gene gone and with that, he would not only remain human but retain his human mind.

Snape was already at the cottage when they arrived. Sirius' hand twitched but his wand remained in its holster. Remus politely greeted Snape and they set to work. It was all very professional. Snape checked over Aria's work and approved the potion dosage which was quickly given. More blood was drawn after a few minutes and, to Aria's delight, the scans showed that the lycanthropy gene was gone! It was on that high note that Sirius and Remus walked out of the cottage to wait for moonrise.

"You all right?" Aria asked after several minutes of silence. Snape glanced at her and she at him. "That was a . . . rather horrible meeting last night."

Snape snorted.

"I just admitted my complicity in the deaths of James and Lily Potter," Snape stated. "I had thought Dumbledore, or the Potters, would have informed all the parties that needed knowing and I would be able to hide my involvement. Unfortunately, it's clear Dumbledore wants to play important information close to his chest."

"Isn't keeping things close a good thing sometimes though?" Aria asked, watching through the window as Sirius transformed into Padfoot.

"Yes," Snape replied. "It has to be weighed carefully in times like these. But there's no reason why Dumbledore should have kept that information from Black and Lupin. Potter, he could argue, as Potter is still a child. But not Potter's guardians."

Remus was petting Sirius behind the ears now. Aria glanced at the clock. Moonrise was in seven minutes.

"Why did you become a Death Eater?" Aria asked.

"Not for any good reason," Snape stated.

"I assumed so," Aria quipped lightly, "but you did have your reasons."

"The follies of youth, the lies of a mad man, and the desire to be with friends," Snape murmured.

Her professor had a faraway look on his face now.

"Being with friends . . . were they good friends?"

"Lucius and Reggie were the only other friends I had besides Lily. Narcissa too, and Barty. But those two never joined the Death Eaters."

"But Mr. Malfoy didn't want to be a Death Eater, did he?"

Snape shook his head, glancing at his pocket watch.

"Moonrise in thirty seconds," he said. Aria turned her attention back to Sirius and Remus. Remus had stripped down to his boxers and sat cross-legged next to Sirius whose tail bonked rhythmically against the cold ground.

The moon rose over the horizon, casting ethereal beams across the hard ground bit with frost. Aria watched as Remus straightened his spine, face turned towards the full moon. She held her breath, waiting for something to go wrong because surely potions work was not so easy and life was more complicated than it was sometimes worth. But as the minutes ticked by, Remus remained a man, and he remained sitting on the ground, one arm swung around Padfoot.

"Ten minutes," Snape said, glancing at his pocket watch again. Aria hurried to the door, throwing it open. Remus and Padfoot turned towards her as she raced towards them, Snape following. Tears rolled down Remus' cheeks and, in the moonlight, Aria could see that his eyes had lost their golden hue sometime between him taking the potion and moonrise, returning to their original color of deep brown.

"We're at ten minutes," Snape told them.

Remus looked back towards the moon.

"I haven't seen the moon through human eyes since I was five," he whispered. Sirius returned to human form and immediately drew Remus to his side, the man finally breaking down into sobs that echoed off the desolate hills surrounding the cottage. Tears rolled own Aria's cheeks at the sight. It had worked. It had really worked!

"How are you feeling, Lupin?" Snape asked. "Murderous? Hungry? Like you want to maim or kill something?"

Aria glared sharply at Snape. Sirius scowled at him. Remus managed a wet laugh.

"No," he said. "I'm not feeling any of those things. Except perhaps a bit hungry. I think there's chocolate inside."

Snape tossed Remus' clothes to him, and he hurriedly slipped back into them before the four trooped back to the cottage. Snape pulled another sample of Remus' blood while he munched on a large chocolate bar from Honeydukes.

Peering at the results of the blood test, Aria could not help but feel giddy. The entirety of the lycanthropy gene was gone! Hopefully, it remained gone. Come January's full moon, she would have to observe if the gene remained gone from Remus, and if so, see what happened when it was the first full moon without him taking any sort of potion. Then, and only then, could she take her findings to the British Guild.

"This is very promising," Snape said, patting her on the shoulder. "I'm certain if everything holds as it should come February, you'll be able to take more volunteers to test the potion." Aria nodded eagerly. They already had a list of volunteers from the YEP symposium.

"I'm also certain that some of the guild members will want to witness any trials going forward," Snape continued. Aria nodded again, letting Remus pull her to his side. Tears occasionally sprang from his eyes the more time passed and the more chocolate he ate.

There was much rejoicing in Grimmauld in the morning when Aria returned with Sirius and Remus. Harry hung off Remus for long minutes, his face hidden in the man's neck. Aria pretended not to see how much Harry was crying. Sirius too, now seeing his godson's tears, got very weepy compared to how he was in the cottage. Kenneth supplied copious amounts of tea.

Aria hurried to write Hermione about her success at the potion and to tell her to hold off writing any new legislation concerning werewolves because it would all become obsolete if her potion continued to be successful throughout the trials.

The few days leading up to New Years were spent with family and friends at Spinner's End. Sirius' mind healer from Switzerland made a house call and he and Sirius spent several hours locked in Sirius' study. When they finally emerged, Sirius had just enough time to get ready for the New Year's party that the Longbottoms were having.

It was an intimate affair. Alice Longbottom was finally home though there were live-in mediwitches to tend to her as she still tended to get lost in her mind every now and again, especially when she got tired. Barty was there, along with the Lovegoods, Fortescue, Moody, and the Weasleys. The Dowager Lady Longbottom also came for some hours, though she did not stay to ring in the new year with everyone. Aria had the feeling that Frank and his mother were . . . working through some things.

Of course, once all the teens were present, they hid away from the adults in Neville's room to gossip. Neville was particularly interested in hearing about Aria's latest lycanthropy test which Harry was pleased to announce had worked. Aria was nearly buried under the weight of excited friends as they all attempted to hug her at once, their voices garbling together with excitement and laughter.

"Get off!" Aria cried with laughter, shoving George off her as he attempted to dig his knuckles into her skull for a noogie.

"When're you going to announce it to the world?" Ginny demanded.

"Not for a while," Aria replied, finally dislodging George, only for Fred to sneak up on her and land his knuckles against her head. "I've got to tell the British Guild so that I can properly obtain further volunteers. Just because the potion worked for Remus doesn't mean it'll work for others. Especially since we think it works based off height and weight. There's always more trial and error for potions like that."

"I for one am astounded that a fifteen-year-old has managed to do something countless other wizards haven't," Fred stated, finally releasing Aria. She smoothed her hair out.

"I think it comes down to the fact that Aria went at this in a very Muggle way," Harry said. "She worked to identify what was causing the problem. Everyone else went at it like it was a spell or curse that if they found the right Finite then it would all be over."

"Still, little Miss Smarty-Pants is going to cause a lot of jealousy now that she's proven to be successful," George said.

"He's right," Neville agreed. "Until now, you've just been living up to being a Slytherin. Being very ambitious. But now your ambition has proven something and there's going to be people who are angry about that."

"I just make people angry by my mere presence," Aria said with a roll of her eyes. "I don't have to invent a new potion."

"Speaking of hating people," Ginny said with a flip of her hair, "what happened after you guys left the Burrow?"

"Wait, what?" Neville cried.

"There was an Order meeting before Christmas at the Burrow," Ron explained. "There were . . . revelations."

"What kinds of revelations?" Neville asked.

"Ones that cause Wrackspurts," Luna murmured. "Harry's head seems particularly full of them."

Harry waved his hand around his head as if to disperse these creatures.

"Professor Snape revealed why You-Know-Who came after the Potters," Fred explained. "He overheard half a prophecy made by Trelawney and told it to the monster who actually believed it—,"

"—tells you a lot about the intelligence of the man," George added.

"—and Dumbledore knows the whole prophecy but won't tell anyone!" Fred finished with a flourish. "Sirius was gonna kill Snape, but Harry stopped him."

"I don't want anyone else dying because of me," Harry declared firmly. "Plus, Aria needs him to help her with all the potions stuff." He shrugged as if Snape's revelations hadn't bothered him.

"Wait . . . so Dumbledore knows something important about why You-Know-Who came after you, but refuses to tell you or your guardians?" Neville questioned.

"That's about the gist of it."

"That's insane!" the boy scowled on Harry's behalf.

"Apparently," Ron picked up the story, "according to Snape, he didn't think You-Know-Who was going to believe the prophecy, and when he realized that the man was going to target the Potters, decided to jump ship and switch sides."

"Not exactly a glowing recommendation of his character," George said. "But I have to say, Snape's scary enough to be a Death Eater, but if you didn't know he had been a Death Eater, I'd have just chocked up his attitude as someone who got stuck teaching kids when he'd rather be doing something else."

"Yeah, Snape's a hard ass," Fred agreed, "but I picture Death Eaters as being cruel, and I can think of several who fit the bill. Snape's definitely got a mean streak I'm sure . . . but I've never felt afraid of him. Except when I've messed up a potion or something."

"Yeah . . . or when he's caught us throwing something into a cauldron when we shouldn't," George added with a sheepish laugh.

"I'll be sure to tell him that you no longer fear him," Aria drawled. "I'm sure he can work out something scary for you." They all burst out laughing.

"If you're wondering what the prophecy said," Luna murmured as the laughter died down, "you should go to the Hall of Prophecy in the Department of Mysteries."

An old news article flashed through Aria's mind.

"Someone tried to steal something from there back in November, didn't they?" she asked. Luna nodded. "The paper said there wasn't much left of the thief."

"No, there wouldn't be," Neville murmured. "The Department of Mysteries is one of the most closely guarded places in the United Kingdom."

"Lord Greengrass is already trying to recruit me," Aria muttered.

"He'd be stupid not to," Ginny said, "especially since you're such good friends with Daphne."

"Then that's perfect," Luna stated, starting to braid her hair in small braids. "You can go to the Ministry as if you're going to talk to Lord Greengrass about becoming an Unspeakable, but really, you're going so Harry can hear the prophecy."

Everyone stared at Luna as she started humming.

"When did you get so conniving?" Ron asked.

"And why aren't you in Slytherin?" Ginny demanded. Luna smiled at her friend.

"Ravenclaw is Slytherin adjacent," she explained. "And Slytherin is Ravenclaw adjacent. We're just too dreamy for to be snakes."

"That's fair," Fred muttered as George nodded his head. "I'd've said 'moral' but 'dreamy' works too."

The day before the Hogwarts Express was due to return to Hogwarts, Aria and Harry slipped out of Grimmauld Place with the excuse that they were going into Muggle London. Kenneth was meeting up with several parents of Muggleborns who had gotten their Hogwarts letters back in November and December, so he saw them off with a wave and a smile.

It was not difficult to find the visitor's entrance. Sirius usually brought them through with him, bypassing visitor's entrance or even the normal worker's entrances, but he had made sure Harry and Aria knew how to get in through the red telephone booth on the Whitehall and Horse Guard Ave.

Inside, the ministry was still decorated for Yule. Sirius had had a lot of fun teaching Aria, Harry, and Kenneth all about various Yule traditions. They had not celebrated any of the more spiritual or religious traditions that the wixen world had, but Sirius had given very nice explanations and a promise that next year he would prepare to show them some. Aria had learned that the wixen world had an equivalent to Twelfth Night which they called Oath Night. It sounded like a more formal way of making new year's resolutions, but Sirius had explained it was a little more serious than that, and a bit more spiritual in nature. Oath Night was, apparently, an auspicious night to have weddings and dedication ceremonies.

The wizard at the check-in desk eyed their visitor's badges with some suspicion as he checked in their wands. Both of their badges said, "Meeting with Lord Greengrass". Aria chalked it up to the fact that neither of them had an adult with them.

Using the memory of that horrible vision of the snake and Mr. Weasley, Aria led Harry to the staircases to avoid the crowd around the lifts. The last thing they wanted was someone to tell Sirius that they were at the ministry.

She and Harry had debated about whether or not to involve Sirius in this or not but had ultimately decided not to. If Dumbledore got wind of what they were doing, then they didn't want to drag Sirius into whatever ongoing fight he had with the headmaster.

The long hallway they found themselves in once they reached the department made the hair on Aria's neck stand on end. It was not dark like it had been in her dream, and there were people milling about or going places. It was a very different place than the dream, but she could not get the vision of Mr. Weasley lying in a pool of his own blood out of her mind. It was clear that the blood had been washed up, that it didn't stain the stones beneath their feet, but she knew immediately where it had taken place.

"Excuse me?" a young wizard appeared in front of Aria and Harry. "It's not every day we get children down here." His eyes flickered to their visitor's badges. "You're here to see Lord Greengrass?"

"We are," Aria said with confidence. "Can you show us to his office?"

The wizard blinked at the demand, clearly not expecting it, but motioned them to follow him. They passed multiple doors, most with numbers. Aria could not help but feel a bit disappointed in the department. From her own study of the Department of Mysteries, she had expected something a little more exotic or mysterious not . . . administrative.

The wizard brought them into the office of a secretary. The older witch raised an eyebrow over her cat-eye glasses at the wizard who shrugged and left Aria and Harry in front of the woman's desk.

"We'd like to see Lord Greengrass, please," Harry stated.

"Is he expecting you?" the witch asked, clearly thinking that Aria and Harry were up to no good.

"No, but I think he'll see us," Aria said with more confidence than she felt. What if Lord Greengrass didn't see them? No, she couldn't think like that. She squared her shoulders.

The witch sighed heavily.

"What're your names?" she asked.

"Harry Potter and Aria Bourne," Harry said. The woman's eyebrows disappeared behind her bangs and her glasses nearly popped off her face.

"I-I'll see if Lord Greengrass is available," she gushed, hurrying to rise, tripping over her own feet in her haste to go to the door leading to Lord Greengrass' office. She disappeared through the door.

"Still got it," Aria teased Harry. He rolled his eyes.

"Surprised she didn't notice my scar," Harry said. Aria glanced at his forehead and flattened some of his hair over it.

"The scar's not so prominent ever since you had the horcrux removed," Aria commented. "With how your hair falls, if someone didn't know 'bout the scar, they might not see it."

The witch returned, keeping the door to Lord Greengrass' office wide open.

"Lord Greengrass will see you," she said with a smile. Aria and Harry hurried past her, letting her close the door behind them.

Lord Greengrass stared at Aria and Harry from behind his large desk. There was an excitement in his eyes, a gleam that told Aria he was more amused by their appearance than anything, but at the same time, there was a calculation to the look. He had been a Slytherin, after all, and had raised Daphne. Aria was certain that Astoria's intelligence came from Lady Greengrass.

"How can I assist you two today?" Lord Greengrass asked. "It's not every day that I have wixen wander down to the Department of Mysteries for the fun of it."

"I hear you might have a prophecy with my name on it," Harry said, straight to the point. Lord Greengrass leaned back in his chair, his face the perfect blank face of a Slytherin politician.

"I may be Head Unspeakable," Lord Greengrass finally said, "but even I don't know the contents of every single prophecy that the department looks after. Why do you think there's a prophecy about yourself, Mr. Potter?"

"I have had two people recently inform me that a prophecy was made that caused Voldemort to come after me," Harry explained.

"And you trust these sources?"

"I trust one of them. He only heard part of the prophecy, the other knows the whole thing but refuses to tell me or my guardians."

Lord Greengrass sighed. Aria thought she heard him mutter Dumbledore's name like a curse.

"I can take you to the Keeper of the Hall," Greengrass finally said. "He will need to be with us when we fetch the prophecy. Of course, while you're here, Miss Bourne could look at the prophecy about her."

"I don't want there to be a prophecy about me," Aria argued as they followed the man out of his office. "Please don't let there be a prophecy about me. I'm too busy to be a the Chosen One."

"No, that's Mr. Potter."

Harry groaned and Lord Greengrass winked at them.

The Hall of Prophecy was enormous. Wall to wall, floor to ceiling rows of shelves filled with orbs made of glass. It was beautiful and terrifying at the same time. What if she tripped and fell and knocked into a shelf? How many orbs would break? How much were they worth? If she broke it did, she buy it?

"Where's Unspeakable Balderstone?" Lord Greengrass asked a passing employee. The witch squeaked, as if surprised to be addressed at all.

"He's . . . uh . . . staring at an orb," the witch said. Greengrass sighed heavily again.

"Where?"

"Row C.H.1."

Aria was glad that Lord Greengrass was leading them because she would have been immediately lost. How did they even catalogue all the prophecies? What sort of sorting system did they use? Did they even have a sorting system? Or was it all just willy-nilly and they hoped for the best?

They came to an aisle where a single man was standing, staring intently at one of the orbs. Perhaps this was one of the best jobs in the ministry, Aria mused as they approached. Getting paid to just look after glass orbs full of prophecies all day.

"Balderstone," Lord Greengrass greeted. "I've brought people."

"Why?" Balderstone asked, still staring at the glass orb.

"It's about a prophecy."

Now Balderstone turned away from the glass orbs, only to level Lord Greengrass with a look that was clearly meant to make the man feel like a child, but only made Lord Greengrass grin smugly. He stepped behind Harry and Aria, nudging them forward so that Balderstone could see them.

"Hawthorn," he said, placing a hand on Aria's head. Balderstone's eyes widened. "And the prophecy that someone attempted to steal last November. Apparently, this is the first time, Mr. Potter has heard about it. Dumbledore's been keeping secrets." He set his other hand on Harry's head.

"I never said anything about Dumbledore," Harry muttered, shaking the man's hand off his head.

"And yet your description was so clear that it could only be one person," Lord Greengrass answered. "Am I wrong?"

"He's not usually wrong," Balderstone muttered sulkily. "It's most annoying." He looked back at the orb he had been staring at.

"I felt drawn to this orb today," he stated. "Sybil Trelawney to A.P.W.B.D. Circa 1980." He frowned. "Someone's come in and added to the label." His frown turned to a scowl. "When I find out who's been messing with my prophecies . . ."

"Yes, yes, you'll pull out their innards and hang them in the atrium," Greengrass finished. "Do you think you could allow Mr. Potter to attempt to extract the prophecy?"

"I see no harm," Balderstone finally said. "The addition does say, 'HJP and Dark Lord?'. I'll make sure the magic doesn't harm Mr. Potter if the prophecy isn't about him."

"The magic could harm me?" Harry cried.

"It's how we protect the prophecies," Balderstone explained. "If anyone tries to steal the prophecies, they die. If they're just nosy, we send them to St. Mungo's. But the magic knows intent, so if you're coming honestly, even if the prophecy isn't about you, the magic won't hurt you."

Harry nodded, still not looking sure about this whole endeavor. Balderstone motioned for him to try and pick it up. Only after a moment's hesitation, he reached out and plucked the glass orb off its stand. Balderstone and Greengrass both breathed sighs of relief which did not make Aria feel any better about what could have happened.

Lord Greengrass and Balderstone nodded like they had known what would happen all along.

"And now the hawthorn prophecy?" Balderstone questioned.

"I don't want a prophecy," Aria argued.

"Too bad. You're here now. Come along."

Lord Greengrass pushed Aria and Harry to follow after Balderstone up a set of metal stairs to the second floor of the hall and into the farthest corner of the hall. The labels on the prophecies they passed were old and yellowed with age. Aria caught the years going further and further back in time.

Finally they stopped in front of a shelf. Balderstone motioned to a particular orb labeled HAWTHORN GUARDIAN, CIRCA 930 AD. GODWINE TO MERLIN.

"Merlin?" Aria questioned.

"Hogwarts was only about twenty years old at this point," Balderstone stated. "Merlin would've been a student at this time. Possibly an older student."

"So, he would've known the Founders," Harry said, still clutching his prophecy close.

"Correct," Lord Greengrass replied. "This particular prophecy was mentioned by other contemporaries such as Morgana."

"What's it got to do with me?" Aria asked.

"First, we ought to see if this is about you," Lord Greengrass said. "Try picking it up." Aria huffed but reached out anyway, easily plucking the glass orb off its base.

The glass felt warm in her hand. Within, swirling mist made the glass glow faintly. It seemed alive. Pulsing. Like a heartbeat.

"Gods above," Balderstone murmured. "I had hoped . . . but even I held no hope."

Aria turned to Lord Greengrass.

"I'm not prophesied to take down a dark lord too, am I?" she asked.

"Let's return to my office," Lord Greengrass suggested. "We can listen to the prophecies there in security."

Balderstone ambled after them. Any workers in the Hall of Prophecy scattered as they passed, as if intimidating by the two Unspeakables.

In Lord Greengrass' office, the man ordered his secretary to hold any visitors and memos. With the door closed, Balderstone threw up several wards, each on sparkling a different color before settling over the door. Aria recognized the look of a Silencing Spell, but she didn't recognize the others.

"What're you looking at?" Lord Greengrass asked her.

"The wards," Aria replied. "I recognize the color of the Silencing Spell, but not any of the others."

"You can see the colors of wards and spells?" Balderstone asked.

"Yeah. Then they fade. I can do it at whim if I wanted to, but I prefer not to have everything so colorful. It gets distracting and I sometimes get a headache." She sat in a chair next to Harry. "So, what do we do with these orbs? They're not crystal, are they?"

"No, that's for actual scrying," Greengrass replied. "For regular storage glass does just fine. Now, if you want to know what the prophecy says, it's quite simple. Just hold it up in front of your face and, since the prophecy is connected to you, it'll automatically play for you."

"That seems . . . too easy," Harry commented.

"Well, you did the hard part already which was picking the prophecy orb off the shelf," Balderstone said. "That'll usually kill someone if they want the prophecy for ill intent without being the person the prophecy is about."

"So . . . a certain Dark Lord could have come in and picked up the prophecy himself?" Harry asked.

"If he had managed to get in," Balderstone muttered.

"That's why someone died back in November," Greengrass explained. "Not only did they try and pick up a prophecy that they had no connection to, but they did it with ill intent."

"Had someone quit after that," Balderstone muttered with a shake of his head. "No stomach these days."

Harry lifted his prophecy orb. Aria leaned closer. In the swirling mist of the orb, a face appeared. She immediately recognized a younger Professor Trelawney. Trelawney's younger voice, not as deep as it was now, sounded throughout the office.

"The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches… Born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies...and the Dark Lord shall mark him as his equal, but he shall have power the Dark Lord knows not...For neither can live while the other survives..."

Trelawney's face disappeared into the swirling mists.

Harry's hands dropped into his lap, his entire body trembling in his seat. His face had paled, and his green eyes popped dramatically against the loss of color.

"I've been told seeing the future is a fickle thing," Aria said, breaking the silence. Her own prophecy felt heavy all of a sudden in her hands. "That the future is not set in stone. We can change it with the choices we make." She thought of her vision of Cedric dying and how she had prevented it. She thought of the vision of Draco being hurt and how she still had no idea how she was going to prevent it or even when it could possibly take place.

"The future is," Balderstone replied. "And most of the prophecies in the Hall go unfulfilled or they become filled without anyone being any of the wiser. A part of my job is going about and seeing how many orbs go out. They get moved to another area of the hall."

"This one is still lit," Harry murmured, running a hand over the orb in his hand.

"Well, neither of you are dead yet," Balderstone stated. Aria nearly flinched at how matter-of-fact the man was. "'Neither can live while the other survives' seems rather clear don't you think?"

"So why didn't the orb go out after he killed the Dark Lord when he was a baby?" Lord Greengrass asked Balderstone.

"It would seem the man wasn't dead then," Balderstone replied. Aria and Harry glanced at each other. "Or the prophecy knew that he would delve into necromancy."

"Not necromancy," Harry murmured, still running his fingers over the prophecy orb. "Horcruxes."

Balderstone clutched his chest. Greengrass turned slowly towards the teens. Aria nearly wilted under his sharp gaze of disbelief.

"What did you say?" Lord Greengrass asked, voice quiet and sharp as steel.

"Horcruxes," Harry said. "Voldemort made horcruxes. Madam Bones has been working on finding them."

Lord Greengrass took a deep breath; one clearly meant to center and calm himself. Aria recognized the deep breath as Kenneth did it a lot when dealing with her escapades.

"Horcruxes," Greengrass muttered.

"Yes," Balderstone said.

"He made horcruxes."

"Yes, it appears so."

"Plural, Balderstone! As in multiple!"

"I did hear you the first time."

"Do you two need a moment?" Aria asked. "We can . . . go . . ."

"Do not move!" Balderstone cried, pointing at her. "I want you to hear the Hawthorn Guardian prophecy!"

"Okay, okay!" Aria gave the two men a side-glance before lifting the orb in front of her own face. The mist within swirled and the face of a young boy appeared. While it was hard to determine from the mist, Aria thought he could be no older than herself.

"Fairy blossoms bloom in the center of the Children's Stones . . . the deep schisms brought by the purging of the traditions will begin to mend . . . New Blood will return the children to the Old Ways . . . she who guards the hawthorns will bring Logres back to life . . ."

The face disappeared. Aria looked over at Balderstone who seemed very pleased with himself, if not a bit paler than before. She supposed horcruxes did that to people.

"I guess I thought there would be more to it," Aria finally said. It didn't seem as exciting or dangerous as Harry's prophecy.

"There are . . . other prophecies that we believe go along with it," Balderstone explained.

"More prophecies? Absolutely not. I don't have time for prophecies! I've got lycanthropy to cure, OWLs to take, and Hogwarts to graduate. I don't have time to be whatever it is you think I'm going to be." Aria shook her head.

"Like I have time to defeat Voldemort?" Harry drawled. "I've got OWLs too you know."

"Yes, but you aren't trying to find the cure for lycanthropy, are you?"

"No, I'm just working with Hermione to find unjust laws and rewrite them."

"Does anyone in your class do anything halfway?" Lord Greengrass asked. "Or are you all insistent on changing the world before you're seventeen?"

Aria thought about it.

"Fay and Sophie are idiots," she settled on saying.

Chapter Text

The lecture she and Harry had received that night from three irate adults had been worth it, Aria decided as she carefully tucked her prophecy orb into her Hogwarts trunk. She and Harry had decided to not tell Sirius, Remus, or Kenneth about her own prophecy until a later date seeing how they had reacted to the prophecy Harry had brought back to Grimmauld. After listening to it, Sirius has locked it into the wizarding equivalent of a safe that was hidden under wards behind a portrait of the first Arcturus Black in Sirius' study.

At the first chance she had, she was going to bring it to the centaurs so they could listen to it and advise. It probably wouldn't be until March when the snows began to melt, and she could reasonably make her way through the forest without getting stuck in a snow drift.

Kreacher, at the direction of Kenneth, had cooked up a large breakfast for everyone. Aria happily tucked into a complete English breakfast with extra sausage while Harry munched away on extra toast. Only after eating their fill and having Remus double check their trunks, did they head out to King's Cross station. The Muggle side was packed with travelers returning to their lives after the New Years and after hugging Kenneth tightly on the Muggle side, Sirius placed a light Notice Me Not on Aria and Harry to help them slip through the barrier to Platform 9 without too much issue.

The platform to Hogwarts was equally packed with families. Once Sirius and Remus joined Aria and Harry on the platform, they began maneuvering their way through the crowd towards the porter at the luggage car.

"Good morning, Lord Black."

Abraxas Malfoy's voice had Aria's breath hitching. She felt Sirius and Remus tense behind her. Even the porter, a middle-aged squib, tensed his shoulders before he finished loading the trunks on the express.

"What can I do for you, Lord Malfoy?" Sirius asked. Aria could practically feel how the words bit against his clenched teeth.

"I wanted to know how Mr. Potter and Miss Bourne's visit to the ministry went? The Department of Mysteries I believe?"

Aria turned and flashed the man her largest smile.

"Oh, it was wonderful!" she gushed, completely taking everyone off guard. "Lord Greengrass is already trying to recruit me to the department, and he gave me an open invitation to visit over break."

"Lord Greengrass . . . is trying to . . . recruit you?" Lord Malfoy stuttered.

"Oh yes," Aria replied. "He's interested in having me come to the potions laboratory, but I'm not really sure I want to make potions my entire life, you know? I want to keep my options open because there's just so much that the wizarding world has to offer! He took Harry and I on a tour and told us about the history of the department. It was fascinating! I wish Binns would give us half as interesting lessons in History of Magic."

"Professor Binns," Remus corrected quietly. Behind Abraxas, Narcissa was brushing invisible lint off Draco's shoulders while pretending to not be listening. Draco too appeared as if he were bored by the whole proceeding while Lucius was studying the snake head handle of his walking stick.

"I believe your Head of House will be using the next few weeks to discuss career options," Sirius stated, interrupting any response from Abraxas. "As well at NEWT options. Some careers require some independent NEWT study."

"Really?" Aria questioned, though she knew she had read something about that at one point. Maybe Hermione had had a pamphlet?

"Yes," Sirius replied. "I think when I was at school, there were NEWT level music and art classes for the few who desired those sort of things." He glanced at Narcissa who finally stopped brushing Draco.

"I excelled at the harp," she explained. "And I was loathed to go to finishing school, so my parents and I compromised. Charms, Transfiguration, Arithmancy, Astronomy, Harp, and Household Management. Though the last one wasn't a NEWT class."

"Finishing school?" Harry asked. "What's that?"

"It's where girls go to be finished," Aria replied. Harry rolled his eyes. "It's where one goes to learn to be a proper lady." She turned to Narcissa. "Muggles have that too."

"Do they?" Narcissa asked. "How interesting."

The train whistle blew a warning. Ron and Hermione suddenly appeared beside Aria and Harry.

"Let's grab a seat," Hermione cried. She and Ron turned and waved to their parents before dragging Aria and Harry onto the train, Harry giving Sirius and Remus one last hug before following. The four of them found an empty compartment and leaned out the windows to wave good-bye as the train slowly began chugging out of the station.

"Perfect timing," Harry said to Ron.

"You looked like you needed a rescue," Ron commented.

"We did something we weren't supposed to do, and Abraxas Malfoy was trying to weasel information out of us," Aria explained.

"Then perhaps you shouldn't do things you shouldn't do," Hermione suggested primly, but with a small twerk of the lips.

"Where's the fun in that?" Aria asked. "Now, tell us about your holiday, Hermione. I bet it was less dramatic than ours."

Hermione regaled them with her trip to Norway for skiing. Harry and Ron broke into some chocolate frogs Ron had brought while Aria asked questions about the people and places Hermione had seen.

Their friends began wandering through. Neville settled his things in the compartment, as did Daphne and Tracey. Seamus and Dean said hello before hurrying off with suspicious giggles.

They were going through the Yorkshire Dales when Blaise and Theo showed up.

"We need Aria," Theo stated.

"Why?" Aria asked, looking up from the magical crossword Neville had given her. Blaise waggled his eyebrows at her. "Oh! Right." She grinned as she hurriedly shoved the crossword into her bag.

"Don't get handsy," Harry called after her. Aria flipped him off.

Blaise and Theo led Aria through the cars. Thankfully the only people they passed were younger students who didn't know the dynamics of the upper years.

At the door of the luggage compartment, Theo bowed dramatically and opened the door.

"My lady," he said. "Enjoy your lunch."

Aria stepped through to the baggage car. Inside, someone (or some people) had moved the luggage around until there was a private little alcove created with trunks and empty owl cages. Draco grinned at her, pleased as a peacock, at the picnic spread he had set out on the floor of the car. The blanket was a deep burgundy color and looked very soft, while a whole tea set had been artfully arranged. Aria wondered if Pansy had been involved in this whole set up.

"What a surprise," Aria said with a grin, taking Draco's hand when he offered it. They settled on the blanket, leaning against several trunks. "This is quite an impressive picnic."

"We have about an hour and a half before we have to go to the prefect's meeting," Draco stated, "and I wanted to spend as much time alone with you as possible." He pressed a kiss to her forehead.

"I quite agree," Aria replied. She giggled as Draco held up a plate of macarons. She immediately recognized the brand and plucked up a green macaron, knowing it to be pistachio. She studied Draco has he worked to pour them tea, doctoring up her cup the way she liked it, milky with just a dash of sugar. Draco appeared thinner than when they had left Hogwarts, though she could be imagining it. Draco was thin on a normal day, and he had been growing like a weed all year. It was difficult to tell with both of them sitting, but if he had gained more height, that would explain while he looked so much thinner.

"How was your holiday?" she asked as she accepted the cup and saucer from Draco. These, she realized, were not the cheap porcelain one found in tea sets in the department stores. No, this was real and hand painted, and the handle was so dainty she feared breaking it if she tightened her grip.

"I hope you didn't steal the good china from your mum," she teased.

"Hm? Oh, no, this is an extra picnic set we have. We've got like . . . five of them. I thought you'd like the stars painted on them. They're gold and they do twinkle, but I think this is such an old set that the charms are starting to wear off."

Aria looked at the constellation of Cassiopeia on her saucer. Indeed, the golden stars twinkled.

"As for my holiday, I've certainly had better," Draco continued, sipping at his own tea. He pushed the tea sandwiches closer, and Aria snagged a smoked salmon sandwich. "We still have our guest."

Leaning away from Draco for a moment, Aria took the time to really look at him. Draco pretended he didn't notice by fiddling with the tea and food display. Only now, now that she was looking, she could make out the barest ghost of a still healing bruise on Draco's cheek. One more round of Bruise Balm would get rid of it, but most people would not have even spotted it.

"Did he hurt you?" Aria asked.

"Grandfather hurt me," Draco replied. "I apparently didn't give the monster the proper respect."

The vision from third year popped back into Aria's mind. She leaned against Draco, assuring herself that he was there and he was relatively unhurt.

"Grandfather's already told me he expects me to take the Dark Mark when I turn seventeen," Draco told her. "He hopes . . . that I'll be less of a problem than my father." He wrapped an arm around Aria.

"I don't want to see you hurt," Aria said. "If you have to—,"

"I'm not taking the Dark Mark."

"But I saw them hurt you!"

"And you know as well as I that the future is not written in stone."

"But what if we can't avoid it? We can get rid of tattoos; we can't get rid of . . . of . . ." Aria's breath hitched. Her own mind was clouded by the memory of Draco being raped by the two men and her own sexual assault.

"I meant for this to be a pleasant picnic," Draco murmured, holding her tightly and kissing her curls. "I'm sorry." Aria curled against his chest.

"It is very pleasant," she assured him. "We just live in unpleasant times."

Chapter Text

Ever since the attack on her home, Amelia had been sleeping lighter. The wards had been renewed and strengthened with a team from Gringotts (and didn’t that cost a pretty penny), but still there was something about being attacked in one’s own home that made sleeping deeply difficult after such an event.

It was because of this that Amelia found herself wandering down to the parlor with a cup of hot cocoa at 2am. A small fire erupted in the hearth as she walked by to settle in her armchair. A nearby clock chimed the hour.

The house seemed unusually empty now, she thought. She had packed Susan off to Hogwarts just four days ago, and Edwin and his family had finally gone back to their own home after moving into the family manor to help her recover. A part of her wished for her brother and his family to return, but even the few weeks they had spent together had reminded both of them why (as adults) it was better to live separate. Edwin had always been a little more on the traditional side and had never quite gotten behind his older sister becoming an auror. Still, they had come to respect each other’s life choices as they had reached adulthood, but the sentiment had reared its head after the attack. Edwin had even tried to convince her to take an early retirement! As if. Not now. Not in these troubling times.

Besides, she was still young by wixen standards. She had plenty of more time and fight left in her.

The fight in her sprang to life when the hearth suddenly turned green. She was on her feet in an instant, drink spilling onto the hardwood floor.

“Amelia!” Minister Fudge sprang out of the Floo. He had dressed in a hurry, his shirt was untucked, and he was not wearing dress shoes, rather, a casual pair of loafers that looked out of place with his attempt of dressing business-like. He had no robe, and his bowler hat was nowhere in sight.

“Oh, it’s a mess!” Cornelius cried, seeing her standing there with her wand drawn. “A terrible, terrible mess.”

“Cornelius—,”

“There’s been a breakout. From Azkaban.”

Chilling horror filled Amelia. Sirius Black escaping had been bad enough, but a complete breakout?

“Mimsy!” she cried. Her house elf popped into the parlor. “A robe. Any robe. Now!” Mimsy disappeared and reappeared with Amelia’s favorite mustard yellow robe. It was a very casual robe, but there was no time for formalities. She and Cornelius disappeared through the Floo and exited out into the Minister’s office at the ministry. Several people were already there, including Lord Greengrass and Adam Poldark, the current Warden of Azkaban. He looked beat up, like he had had to duel multiple people and had barely survived.

“It’s bad, ma’am,” Adam immediately said. “The wards were busted through and the dementors turned on us. Two of my guards were Kissed and another was nearly Kissed. Death Eaters came, ma’am!”

“Death Eaters?” Amelia cried, even as Cornelius sputtered. “Are you sure?”

“I’d recognize those masks anywhere,” Adam snarled. “You don’t forget such things, even after all these years.”

“Who’s escaped?” Amelia asked, already drafting an emergency press release in her head. Merlin, they were going to have to call an immediate press conference.

“Bellatrix Lestrange,” Adam replied, and Amelia’s stomach began to sink. “Rodolphus and Rabastan Lestrange, Augustus Rookwood, Antonin Dolohov, and a few other low levels Death Eaters. I’m still taking account to those who are left. The dementors kissed a few inmates and I’m certain a few non-Death Eaters have escaped. But those are the big ones.”

She had only been back on the job for two weeks!

“All right,” Amelia said after taking a steadying breath. “We’ve got to make an immediate press release and schedule a press conference. Preferably one that we can also blast over the wireless. Say 9 o’clock?” Cornelius nodded. Percy Weasley, who had been standing unobtrusively in the corner until now, began taking notes.

“We will also need to notify the families that were victims of the Death Eaters,” Amelia continued. “The Longbottoms and Prewetts especially. I’ll tell Edwin myself that Rookwood is out.” The man had butchered Edgar and his wife and would have slaughtered Susan too if he had gotten the chance.

“When you send the press release to the Prophet,” Lord Greengrass said to Percy, “be sure to emphasis that the people to not panic. To simply double check their home wards and be on the lookout.”

“Of course,” Percy replied, darting out of the room. Adam Poldark left too with his team to go back to Azkaban, leaving Amelia, Cornelius, and Gareth Greengrass.

“You know what the press is going to ask,” Gareth said after a minute.

“He’s not back!” Cornelius cried stubbornly.

“Let’s get real, Cornelius,” Amelia snapped. Now was not the time to stick heads into holes and pretend reality didn’t exist. “Before I was put in hospital and all the evidence destroyed in a malicious attack against myself and the DMLE, I was preparing to give my findings of our special investigation to the Wizengamot. The Dark Lord (at worst) is back—,”

“At worst?” Cornelius cried.

“At best it’s someone masquerading as You-Know-Who to take over the Death Eaters,” Amelia continued, “but my investigation points to it being the worst-case scenario which is that You-Know-Who has used some of the darkest magics in existence to cheat death and return to corporal form. The fact that we have had fourteen years of peace and then within the last several months we’ve had people try to break into the Department of Mysteries, had someone bust through ancient wards to try and kill me, destroy evidence in the investigation regarding the Dark Lord, and now there’s a prison outbreak of the most notorious Death Eaters? Come now, Cornelius, you were top of our class back at Hogwarts.”

Her old friend sputtered.

“I am not a war time minister!” he finally managed to cry.

“No one is a war time minister until it’s war time,” Gareth stated calmly. “However, you’ve got a good head on your shoulders, and you’ve got me and Amelia to advise and help you, and I’m certain Lords Weasley and Prince will want to be by your side as ICW representatives.”

Amelia nearly smiled at Gareth, but managed to hold it in. It was clear to her, perhaps not Cornelius, how he was carefully putting the seeds of who would be the best advisors to the Minister during this time. Unsurprisingly, the Malfoys were not part of that list.

It took another minute before Cornelius nodded.

“Fine,” he said. “Fine. We will say that we are treating these events as if the Dark Lord has returned. Out of an abundance of caution or until we have greater evidence that he’s not back.”

Amelia nodded, taking what she could from the man. Cornelius left the room, leaving her and Greengrass behind.

“Darkest of magics?” the Head Unspeakable asked her. “You wouldn’t be talking about horcruxes now would you?”

“Do I want to know how you came by that information?”

“Probably, but I’m not in the habit of giving up my sources. Just offering them.”

“At the moment we’re just trying to locate them,” Amelia explained. “It’s coming down to translating British coordinates from ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs.”

“How many did he create?”

“Seven.”

“Seven?” Gareth’s voice rose an octave. “Is he mad?”

“Yes.”

“It’s no wonder he got more violent as time went on if his soul was getting split again and again and again. We’ve only got three in our records before the person literally killed themselves.”

Amelia shrugged, heading for the door herself. She had families she needed to contact.

“Have you seen Draco?”

Theo had not even arrived in the common room before he had asked the question.

“Is he with Bourne?” Pansy asked.

“I’m right here!” Aria cried. Pansy whirled around, startled. Daphne, Tracey, and Millicent laughed.

“Snape came and got him super early,” Blaise said, arriving just after Theo, Harry on his heels. “I’m surprised you didn’t wake up when he came flying in.”

“I’ve learned to sleep through anything with the way Crabbe and Goyle snore,” Theo retorted.

“Maybe he’s at breakfast already,” Daphne said, gesturing to the door. “Come on, I’m starving.”

The group trudged up out of the dungeons, chatting away as they did so. They met up with Hannah, Cedric, Justin, and Ernie as they passed the corridor that led to the Hufflepuff common room.

“You haven’t seen Susan have you?” Hannah asked.

“And why would we have seen Susan this early in the morning?” Daphne asked.

“Well, she wasn’t in the common room, and she didn’t make her bed,” Hannah stated as they all made their way up out of the dungeons. “She always makes her bed, even though the house elves here at Hogwarts would do it for her if she left it untidy.”

“She wasn’t grabbed by Professor Sprout in the morning was she?” Tracey asked. “Apparently, Professor Snape grabbed Draco before anyone’s alarms went off.”

“Oh, I hope something didn’t happen to her aunt again!” Hannah cried, worried. Justin patted her shoulder.

They were just arriving in the atrium when they spotted Susan rushing down the stairs, a bath robe hastily tied over her nightgown, her auburn hair pulled back in its nightly braid. Her eyes were swollen and her face blotchy.

“Susan!” Cedric cried. The Hufflepuff ran the rest of the way to her cousin’s arms, throwing her arms around Cedric and bursting into a new wave of tears into his shoulder.

“It’s awful, Cedric!” Susan sobbed. “Just awful!”

“What is it?” Aria asked. Susan was normally so composed. Susan took a moment to cry before pulling away from Cedric and wiping her tears away.

“There’s been a massive breakout from Azkaban,” Susan said, voice hitching as she tried to keep the tears at bay. “Like . . . not just sneaking out like Lord Black did. Death Eaters attacked the prison, the dementors turned on those there . . . and multiple Death Eaters escaped.”

Aria felt Harry grab her hand. Tracey gasped, hands flying to her mouth.

“Auntie came to with everyone’s guardians to tell them,” Susan continued, “especially if their family . . . I mean . . . especially if their family suffered because of the crimes of those that escaped.”

“I take is Augustus Rookwood was one of those?” Cedric asked. Susan nodded. Aria glanced at her friends, all of them coming to the same realization as she. This Rookwood must’ve been the Death Eater responsible for the death of Susan’s parents.

“But not just him,” Susan continued. “Antonin Dolohov escaped . . . he killed Fabian and Gideon Prewett who were Mrs. Weasley’s older brothers . . . and all three Lestranges. Bellatrix, Rodolphus, and Rabastan.”

Aria breath froze. If Bellatrix and her boys were out of Azkaban . . . then that meant . . . her vision could possibly . . .

“How’s Neville taking that?” Harry asked.

“Not good,” Susan said with a sniff. “His dad and godfather were there, but he still managed to land a solid punch to Draco’s face before anyone could stop him.”

Blaise guffawed. Theo choked on air. Ernie’s mouth dropped open.

“Neville Longbottom punched Draco Malfoy in the face?” Justin asked.

“Blood everywhere,” Susan emphasized. “Mrs. Malfoy, I think is too much in shock about the whole business to really do anything, and while I’d say Mr. Malfoy wasn’t happy, he certainly didn’t go after Neville like I would’ve expected. Anyway, they’re in the hospital wing getting him fixed up. I think Neville knocked a tooth out.”

She grabbed Hannah’s hand and pulled her back towards their common room, leaving everyone standing there in various degrees of shock.

“I don’t know which is more shocking,” Pansy finally said, trying to lighten the mood. “A mass breakout of Azkaban or Longbottom punching Draco hard enough to knock a tooth out.”

While everyone moved to go into the Great Hall, Aria made a motion to Harry that she was going to go up the stairs. Harry nodded, understanding her destination, and she hurried up the stairs, breaking into a light jog once she reached the corridor with the hospital wing on it.

Peeking into the hospital wing, she heard muffled voices from Madam Pomfrey’s office, and spotted Draco and Neville sitting sullenly on a cot next to each other.

“I’m glad to see that you’re both whole,” she said by way of greeting, fully slipping into the infirmary and making her way over to their cot. “Did you really knock out one of Draco’s teeth?”

Neville’s face went bright red.

         “Thankfully it was a quick fix,” Draco answered, flashing her a white smile with all his teeth.

         “You should talk to Hermione ‘bout that,” Aria teased. “Her parents are dentists and in the Muggle world you’d have had to suffer through a few days or so without a tooth while they made you a fake one.”

“A fake tooth?” the boys cried, horrified.

“Of course,” Aria replied. “Muggles can’t magically regrow their adult teeth. Some even get them made out of other materials like gold or silver.”

“But what’s the fake tooth usually made out of?” Neville asked.

“I could get a gold tooth in the Muggle world?” Draco asked.

“Some kind of plastic I think,” Aria answered Muggle. “And I don’t think you’d look good with a gold tooth, Draco.”

“Pity,” Draco murmured.

“So, you’re really okay?” she asked. “Neville didn’t do too much damage, did he?”

“It’ll take more than a punch from Longbottom to take me down, Aria.”

“What about two punches?” Neville asked, partly serious, partly joking. Aria shoved his shoulder.

“I’m fine, really,” Draco stated. “It’s just . . . been the emotional morning.”

“And we Slytherins are awful at emotions,” Aria cried with a put upon sigh that made the two boys chuckle.

“Miss Bourne, are you ill?”

Aria whirled about to find a great many adults staring at her. Madam Pomfrey was the one she noticed first, as the woman had been the one to speak. Behind her was Professor Snape who was leveling a look at Aria that told her she was someplace she wasn’t supposed to be; by his side was Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy looking at impeccable as ever though Mrs. Malfoy’s eyes seemed far too wide as she were struggling to focus and not stare off into the distance; then there was McGonagall, Frank Longbottom, and Barty Crouch Jr.

“Sick with love,” Neville muttered.

Aria shoved him over. He let himself fall back against the hospital cot with a laugh.

“Miss Bourne,” Snape growled in warning. She looked at him with pure innocence.

“Several of us met Susan on the way to breakfast,” she explained. “I was interested to see how wizards fixed broken teeth.”

“You’re going to have to do better than that,” Pomfrey scolded even as McGonagall and Barty snorted in amusement.

“She was telling us that Muggles can’t regrow their adult teeth like we can!” Draco cried. “That they have to use something called plastic or gold or silver to make new teeth. Father, do you think I could get a gold tooth?”

Lucius blinked.

“What?” he questioned.

“Wixen can’t naturally grow adult teeth either,” Pomfrey informed Draco. “It’s only by the grace of magic that we are able to. And such charms did not come into the healing circuit until the 1500s.” She had him open his mouth and she inspected the new tooth. “It looks good, Mr. Malfoy. You can go. And your hand, Mr. Longbottom?” Aria looked as Neville held up his hand, clearly the one he had punched Draco wih, and noted the fading bruise on his knuckles.

“Another round of Bruise Balm tonight after dinner,” Pomfrey stated. “Don’t be late.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Then you’re both free to go.”

The boys stood and Aria eagerly linked arms with Draco when someone cleared their throat. All three of them glanced back at the adults. Lucius Malfoy tapped his walking stick against the floor.

“Draco,” he said, and Draco sighed like the teenager he was. Lucius’ eyebrows rose.

“Let’s try that again,” the man said. Draco held in another sigh but didn’t manage to not roll his eyes. “Draco, while I know you wish to waltz about the school with Miss Bourne on your arm, it would not be wise to do so at this present time.”     

Now it was Aria’s turn to sigh. Snape raised his eyebrows at her and under the sharp gazes of Lucius and Snape, she and Draco untangled their arms.

“Someday,” Draco groused, “we’re going to be able to walk around Diagon Alley without anyone making so much as a peep!”

“Don’t talk to your father like that,” Mrs. Malfoy admonished, through her voice sounded far away. “Your grandfather is one thing . . . my sister is something else.”

Without another word, Draco tossed one last angry look at his parents before kissing Aria’s cheek and storming out of the hospital wing. The door slammed shut behind him and Aria watched as Madam Pomfrey stopped herself from going after Draco for abusing the doors to her domain.

“You’re not going to slam the doors, are you?” the mediwitch demanded, turning on Aria and Neville. Both shook their heads frantically.

By the time Aria and Neville reached the great hall for breakfast, the news of the prison break had broken. She joined Neville at the Gryffindor table, peering over Hermione’s shoulder at her copy of Daily Prophet to read the article and look at the pictures of the Death Eaters that had escaped. In all, around ten Death Eaters had escaped, but most of them had been put away from crimes that did not warrant a huge amount of ink while the big names like the Lestranges, Dolohov, and Rookwood garnered several articles detailing their various crimes. There was a rehash of the Lestranges’ crimes against the Longbottoms and Barty Crouch Jr., there was an article about how Dolohov went with five other Death Eaters to kill Fabian and Gideon Prewett and was the only one of the Death Eaters to survive; and Rookwood’s article was all about how he had killed Susan’s parents and mutilated her older twin brothers’ bodies nearly beyond recognition.

Aria felt sick after reading that article.

The Weasleys appeared near the end of the breakfast hour, each looking very pale with their freckles stark against their skin, a combination of anger and fear warring for dominance across their faces and in their eyes. Aria hurried back to the Slytherin table to make sure Ginny was all right as she could be. Ginny sat across from Harry and Tracey and had to have Daphne pour her a cup of tea her hands shook so violently.

“It says here that Minister Fudge plans to address the nation over the wireless at 9 o’clock,” Blaise said as Aria coaxed Ginny to eat some oatmeal.

“Do we know anyone with a wireless?” Tracey asked. “Who’d be willing to skip first period?”

As if summoned by magic, Anthony Goldstein appeared behind Blaise.

“We’re thinking of skipping first period to listen to the wireless,” he told the fifth year Slytherins and Ginny. “Morag’s got a wireless her dad gave her for Christmas.”

Aria glanced over at the Ravenclaw table where the aforementioned Morag MacDougal sat whispering over the newspaper with Su Li. Padma and Lisa were leaning across the table to add in their two cents.

“Sounds like a plan,” Theo replied.

Just before 9am, the fifth year Slytherins minus Crabbe and Goyle gathered in an empty classroom with a majority of the other fifth years. A few fourth years came too, Ginny and Luna and Colin Creevey. Morag began fiddling with the wireless, trying to find the right channel.

“I wonder what the professors’ll think about most of the upper student body skipping their first class of the day,” Dean commented as he perched on a windowsill with Seamus. “I mean, I saw Lee and the twins going off with a bunch of other seventh years with a wireless.”

“Perhaps they’ll think it’s all a prank,” Terry Boot suggested. “Or else they’ll stop their classes to listen to the wireless too. There’s one in the staff room.”

“And how do you know there’s one in the staff room?” Lavender asked. Terry’s face went bright red.

“Got it!” Morag cried as official sounding music came crackling through the wireless. She turned up the volume.

“Citizens of the United Kingdom,” Minister Fudge’s voices drifted through the wireless. “I greet you wholeheartedly, yet with a heavy heart. It has been confirmed that, early this morning, a group of Death Eaters stormed Azkaban in a premeditated strike against the wixen population of the United Kingdom. Multiple fatalities occurred, including several prison guards and inmates. The dementors have left the prison.”

Multiple students gasped.

“You’re going to have to teach all of us the Patronus Charm,” Lisa said to Harry.

“As was released to the papers, multiple Death Eaters escaped in this break out,” Fudge continued, “including the notorious Bellatrix, Rodolphus, and Rabastan Lestrange; Antonin Dolohov; and Augustus Rookwood. I ask that the people of this fair land take precautionary measures to ensure the safety of themselves and others.”

The door to the empty classroom swung open and a familiar cat darted in, making a beeline for Aria’s ankles.

“What’re you all doin’ in ‘ere?” Filch demanded as the door swung shut behind him. “You’re supposed to be in class!”

“Sh!” the students all shushed him. Aria picked Mrs. Norris up before she could start howling in want and the older cat snuggled against her shoulder. She kissed the cat between its ears.

“Due to the nature of this security breach,” Fudge continued, “as well as the recent security breaches in the Department of Mysteries and the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, it is this administration’s opinion that the Azkaban prison break was orchestrated by Death Eaters on the orders of a newly resurrected V-Voldemort.”

Aria did not hear what else Fudge said. Her fellow students gasped too loud or broke out in shouts of shock or (in Su Li’s case) burst into tears. She spun around to Harry who had suddenly gone pale, his emerald eyes far too wide and stark against his skin and black hair. Ron’s steady hands on his shoulders was the only reason he had not collapsed yet.

“They believe me,” Harry whispered. Mrs. Norris hissed as Aria dropped her to help Ron and Hermione lower Harry to the floor as it was clear his legs refused to work. “They believe me!”

His breathing was rapidly speeding up. Loud gasps escaped Harry and suddenly he was clutching his chest and wheezing.

“I need a Calming Draught!” Aria shouted. “Harry, look at me, you’ve got to breathe!” Harry’s hands curled around Ron’s arms, the tips of his fingers white as his grip began to bruise the red head. Mrs. Norris pushed her way into Harry’s lap, aggressively butting her head against his chin. Harry jerked at the initial contact, but it seemed to jolt him out of the panic long enough for him to collapse backward. Mrs. Norris lay purring on his chest as his breathing slowly began to stop sounding like the gasps of a dying man and more like someone who had simply run a long way.

“Potter,” Filch snapped as he crouched beside Aria. Several students who had been staring with morbid fascination reared back away from the caretaker. “Potter, tell me five things you can feel.”     

What? Aria hoped the look she sent Filch wasn’t too rude. What was the man doing?

“Wh-what?” Harry gasped.

“What can you feel, boy? Five things now.”

“Um . . . the stone floor under my back . . . Mrs. Norris on my chest . . . is she purring?”

“She’s a cat, Potter, cats purr,” Filch sneered. “What else? That’s only two.”

“I . . . I can feel the hole in my sock and . . . and someone’s fingers are in my hair.” Hermione gave a nervous laugh as she continued to pet Harry’s head, messing up his hair further. “And . . . my shirt’s tag on my neck.”

“Good. Now. What can you see? Four things.”

Harry’s eyes flittered around.

“Hermione’s hair is sparking,” he murmured, “The wireless on the table . . . Mrs. Norris has tuffs on her ears . . .”

As Harry and Filch went through the five senses, Aria watched with relief as his breathing evening out, his chest stopped heaving, and he sounded more and more like Harry the longer he kept talking. Whatever Filch was doing was clearly working.

The classroom door banged open and Colin, who must have gone running for help in the initial chaos, returned with Professor Flitwick. The little man strolled straight to Harry’s side with a vial of Calming Draught. With Ron’s help, Harry sat back up, dislodging Mrs. Norris who was not pleased, and swallowed back the potion once it was offered.

“Ah, thank you, Argus for your quick thinking,” Flitwick said as he watched Harry further calm down. Argus scooped Mrs. Norris up.

“I was tryin’ to get the students back to class,” the caretaker muttered. “They never make things easy.” He stomped out of the classroom.

In the background, Aria was aware that the wireless was still on and that Fudge was still talking, though it sounded like he was answering questions from the press. Was it just the Daily Prophet or had he finally allowed foreign press back into Britain? She would have to write a letter to Percy to see what he could tell her.

“Let’s get you to Madam Pomfrey, Mr. Potter,” Flitwick decided. “Mr. Weasley, please help your friend up. There we go. A panic attack is no joke, Mr. Potter. Madam Pomfrey will give you a once over.” Harry sighed but let Ron lead him from the classroom, Aria and Hermione trailing behind them.

Madam Pomfrey was listening to her own wireless while restocking her potion stores. She had no surprise seeing Harry come in and immediately directed Ron to set Harry down on one of the cots while she asked Hermione to tell her what happened.

“He had a panic attack,” Hermione answered promptly. “After hearing Minister Fudge say that the ministry believes this to be the work of You-Know-Who.”

“Yes, though would do it, after what the ministry’s put Mr. Potter through,” Pomfrey muttered as she began to slowly wave her wand over Harry.

“Colin ran for help and Mr. Filch got Harry to begin calming down while Flitwick came and gave Harry a Calming Draught,” Hermione continued.

“Very good,” Pomfrey murmured, looking at whatever diagnostics her spells were giving her. “Well, Mr. Potter, I think a nap is going to be the best thing for you at the moment.”

“I just woke up!”

“And you just had a panic attack. You will not go gallivanting around the castle with its moving staircases until I am properly assured you can handle being without a Calming Draught in your system. Now, I’ll send a note to your professors that you’re excused from morning lessons. I’m sure your friends will tell you the homework and give you notes.” Aria and Hermione nodded.

“We’ll go flying after classes,” Ron whispered to Harry. “That’ll do you better than any Calming Draught.” Hermione lifted Harry’s feet off the floor, turning him so that he had no choice but to lay down. With a flick of her wand, Hermione had his shoes neatly placed under the cot and the linens over him. Harry tried to scowl at Hermione, but she ignored him for tucking him in the Muggle way. Aria snickered.

“We can talk about the minister later,” Hermione stated with a tone that promised they would be talking about it. “But for now, you are going to listen to Madam Pomfrey.”

“Yes, mother,” Harry muttered rebelliously. Hermione paused, as if only now realizing what she was doing. Aria and Ron burst out laughing. Even Madam Pomfrey could not keep the smirk from crossing her lips. A pink blush spread across Hermione’s cheeks.

“Sorry,” she mumbled. “Mum says I tend to become a mother hen when I worry about others.”

“It’s okay,” Aria replied, slinging an arm around Hermione’s shoulders. “That’s why we like you.”

Chapter Text

Flitwick, though small in stature, cut an impressive and intimidating figure when he was in his dueling robes, especially when bracketed on either side by equally impressive and intimidating wizards like Severus Snape and Remus Lupin in dueling robes.

It took Aria much longer to focus after seeing her guardians in proper dueling attire, not the flamboyant drape that Lockhart had worn back in second year during that failed attempt of a Dueling Club. Not only did she realize, perhaps for the first time, how truly handsome her magical guardians were, but then she caught sight of Draco and spent several minute fantasizing what he would look like in dueling robes.

With the prison break it was easily decided to resurrect the Dueling Club and make it mandatory instead of whatever private tutoring the students got from Remus if they asked. Aria and her friends had spent last year getting trained with Moody whenever they had the chance, and it had been an amazing experience to be trained by such a famous auror. Now though, Flitwick was going to be in charge of the Dueling Club, and Aria knew that there was a lot to learn from him seeing as he had been a ten-time World Dueling Champion in the 50's and 60's.

At the same time, she was excited to see Snape in action. No one had ever seen him fight, but there was no way that he wasn't a formidable opponent. Especially, Aria mused, as he was a former Death Eater. He had not made it this far in life without knowing how to fight. Plus, he has grown up on Spinner's End, and the fighting spirit was strong in those who grew up there. She would know.

"Through this club," Flitwick was saying, bringing Aria out of her musings, "you will learn the finer points of dueling as a sport. Of course, in these dark times, criminals don't care for the finer point of dueling, but learning such things is still important as dueling has a long, glorious history in the wizarding world. It is a time-honored tradition, still used to settle disputes of honor."

Aria recalled reading months ago how Barty Crouch Sr. had chosen to have his soul eaten by a dementor rather than fight in a Duel of Honor against Frank Longbottom. The newspaper had reported that the public who attended the sentencing had called Crouch a coward all the way up to the moment of his death. Her wixen friends who had grown up in the wizarding world, had read the article with disbelief and horror. The general consensus among the students had been that it was a good thing that Crouch's only other option was death, since living as someone who refused a justly demanded honor duel seemed more terrible an outcome than death itself.

"Now, I don't expect any of you having to fight Duels of Honor," Flitwick stated. "Those are few and far between and are not to be demanded lightly. Besides, it is wizarding law that minors cannot participate in such duels. They must find a legal adult to act in their stead if someone challenges them, or if justice must be made on their behalf."

"Do people go around demanding children fight in honor duels?" Aria whispered to Daphne.

"I mean, the law had to come from somewhere," Daphne whispered back. Beside them, Hermione looked horrified at the idea.

The professors had the students split up into predetermined pairs. Remus walked about with a long scroll calling out names of partners. It was clear that the three men were partnering students, at least at the moment, with people close to their own ability level and were forcing some of the more segregated students who kept to their own house to interact with students from other houses. Aria watched with some amusement as Sophie and Fay from Gryffindor were partnered with Mandy Brocklehurst and Megan Jones respectively. Aria had seen Mandy in the library mostly, as she was a stereotypical fifth year Ravenclaw. Rumor had it she had already had to go to Madam Pomfrey for Calming Draughts for OWL associated stress. Likewise, Megan Jones was one of the quieter Hufflepuff fifth years who hung out with the two Sallys, Sally-Anne Perks and Sally Smith. Those three were usually followed by Wayne Hopkins and Kevin Entwhistle, the other fifth year Hufflepuff Muggleborn.

Justin was paired with Seamus while ever faithful Dean was made to partner with Terry Boot. The fifth year Slytherins were forced to not partner with each other, though Aria noted with some smugness that none of them complained except for Crabbe and Goyle who had to be partnered with third years due to their skill level. She wondered if the two would even manage to pass their OWLs.

Draco ended up partnered with Susan which had Pansy laughing and Draco looking like a deer caught in headlights. Susan sauntered over to the spot they were indicated to go, waving Draco over with a smirk far better suited to Slytherin than Hufflepuff.

She was definitely related to Madam Bones.

Snape made a showing of separating Aria, Harry, Ron, and Hermione from being able to duel each other. Aria had seen how he, Remus, and Flitwick had had to confer with each other over Remus' choices on who to pair them with, as they had done the most work with Professor Moody last year during the tournament. Snape eventually plopped Harry beside Ernie who looked both delighted and scared to be partnered with Harry; Hermione was partnered with Lisa Turpin, Ron ended up with Hannah Abbott, and Aria was partnered with Oliver Rivers, one of the fifth year Ravenclaw Muggleborns that she had not had the pleasure of actually meeting beyond a vague hello until now.

Oliver was a tall fifteen-year-old with brown hair that carried just the lightest of natural copper highlights. Everything about him was long, from his body to his fingers to his nose. He was not ugly by any means, but Aria had the distinct impression that he had had a growth spurt and had yet to truly come into his new height and longness. This was further impressed when they began dueling and Oliver tripped over his own feet several times, like he was unuse to their size. Still, he was not a bad dueling partner. He knew his hexes and jinxes and had decent reflexes which would only become sharper with practice and becoming comfortable with his own body.

"Damn," the boy said once Flitwick called for water break. "You're good, Bourne. How'd you get so good?"

"Harry took extra dueling lessons with Professor Moody last year," Aria explained. "And with Durmstrang's reaction to me and all . . . well . . . Professor Moody let me come with Harry and that eventually meant Ron and Hermione joined us."

"Well, it's clearly paid off," Oliver said.

"You're not half bad yourself."

"Oh please!" Oliver said with a laugh. "I'm tripping over my own damn feet. Dad said he had a similar problem when he had his growth spurts."

"Is your dad tall?"

"He's nearly 6'5". My brothers are all as tall as him and I'm well on my way too."

Aria could not imagine being so tall. Her dad was a very respectable 5'9" and from what she could tell from pictures, her mum had been around 5'6" or so, so she knew she still had a bit of her own growing left to do.

"So, I heard a rumor that your dad's started some kind of Muggleborn network?" Oliver asked. Aria nodded. "Do you think I could connect my parents to him? They're not . . . the most enthusiastic about me having magic, and I think if they had other parents to talk to that'd make them feel better. I tried connecting them with the Malones and Turpins, but Lisa's family is on the other side of the country and Roger's mum is unmarried and single so they . . . well . . ."

"Are you trying to tell me your parents are a bit snobbish?" Aria asked. Oliver's face turned red as he shrugged helplessly.

"I'll send you my dad's address," Aria told him. "Though they might not like him much better. However, he's been working with Justin's parents. The Finch-Fletchleys are very well to do. His dad does something with the banks and he was going to go to Eton before getting his Hogwarts letter. Maybe it'd be better if they spoke with them."

Oliver glanced towards Justin who was laughing with Dean, Seamus, and Terry.

"Thanks," he said. "Maybe we should start something similar here at Hogwarts. A club or something."

"Because I need another thing to do," Aria laughed. Oliver laughed too.

"Well," he conceded, "perhaps someone else could take the reins and let you come along for the ride."

Flitwick called everyone back to their positions and the rest of the hour was spent throwing and dodging spells.

Being the Head of House Black had been a mantle Sirius had been prepared for most of his life. Until that fateful summer when he was sixteen and his lovely mother had cast one too many Cruciatus Curses and his father had done nothing except lock himself in his study. When he had received word from Walburga that he had been disowned, it had been both a punch in the gut and a breath of fresh air. A punch because that meant that Regulus was now going to be Lord Black and all the changes Sirius had dreamed of making to the family was going up in smoke; and a breath of fresh air because it meant that he suddenly had the ability to make a new life for himself.

Of course, Walburga had not been entirely truthful as he had found out once he had returned to Hogwarts. Regulus had slipped him a letter from their father. Orion, a man who had never stepped up to help his sons or stop his wife, a man who may not be violent by nature but was a blood supremist to the core, had lied to his wife. Multiple times, in fact. Lied to several members of the family. That was when he had found out that he was not disowned in anyway shape or form, and that Andromeda had only been disowned legally.

That last tidbit had made it more than easy to reinstate her to the family when he had finally received the lordship after twelve years in Azkaban.

However, it now made what he was going to do all the more difficult. If Orion Black could not ever manage to make it through the actual ritual of disowning a family member magically, then could Sirius? It was one thing to do it legally. The person lost access to family funds, heirlooms, and the societal pleasures that came from being part of a particular family. Andromeda had lost access to the bulk of her trust fund, though she had been smart enough to remove most of the money before running off with Ted, and she had still been able to keep in touch with some members of the family that wanted to remain in touch like Sirius and their Uncle Alphard when he had been alive. But being disowned magically? It meant any family magics were lost, it meant ones' branch in the family tree turned into a bastard branch, it meant being persona non grata to everyone in the family. No one was supposed to acknowledge the person anymore. And good luck marrying into a family when you yourself had no family name. It was better to be an orphan because at least you had a last name.

There was a reason why people did it so infrequently. It involved Blood Magic. It involved a judgement from Lady Magic herself, and the gods did not play when it came to family. Should the gods judge the Head of House of acting unjustly . . . well . . . Sirius could remember reading the one surviving tale of a Head of House who attempted to disown his son unjustly. He had died a horrible death filled with blood and agony.

But he could not justify having Bellatrix Lestrange attached to name of House Black any longer. She was not in Azkaban anymore, and Frank and Alice were on the mend. It would send a clear message to Bellatrix, wherever she was, that she no longer had her ancestral house to fall back on. She would remain only with the Lestranges. All Black-owned vaults that she still possessed would revert back to Sirius. He already had plans to divide the spoils in those vaults between Nymphadora and Draco (as a backup for the boy in case he had to run like Sirius had done so long ago).

He could just do this legally, he supposed. Get Axel to draw up the contracts of disownment and announce it in the papers. But then it could be reversed. And it was the symbolism of thing. House Black was making a stand, a formal stand that the actions of Bellatrix Lestrange, a daughter of House Black, was an anathema even to them. Everything that Bellatrix and her monster of a master stood for was wrong, and House Black would make its stance known in no uncertain terms.

Singh interrupted his thoughts by poking his head into the office.

"Lord Longbottom here to see you, Lord Black," he said. Sirius glanced at his calendar. He usually remembered meetings, but there wasn't anything on his calendar.

"Send him in," Sirius said. He rose to his feet in greeting as Frank walked in, still slow and still using a walking cane, but looking even healthier than he had during the New Years.

"Frank, I didn't forget a meeting, did I?" he asked.

"No," Frank answered, sitting down with a sigh. "You didn't. I came to talk to you about Bellatrix. I don't want you to disown her magically."

Sirius tried to keep a straight face.

"Who said anything about disowning her magically?" he asked. Frank gave Sirius a raised eyebrow.

"I'm not stupid, Sirius," he answered. "And I know you too well. You want to make a statement. Something that no one can misinterpret. You've always been desperate to change the perception of House Black, even when you were a kid. I remember hearing you talk to James and Remus and . . . Peter about it. But I don't want you to disown her magically. Legally? Have at it. Run her through the mud. But don't risk yourself in the process."

"I think Lady Magic would find me just," Sirius stated.

"Probably, but I don't want to risk you. Too many people are looking to you, Sirius, to be a leader in these dark times."

"Bad choice really—,"

"And what would Harry or Remus do without you there to look after them?"

"Remus has Kenneth," Sirius stated.

"Who can't protect him from the vultures that are the bigoted public."

Sirius shook his head.

"Remus' furry little problem is no longer a problem," he stated. Frank straightened, shock crossing his face.

"Are . . . are you serious?"

"Of course I am! Have been all my life."

Frank hit Sirus with his walking stick.

"It's obviously not public yet," Sirius continued, rubbing the spot Frank had hit with a grin. "However, more tests are going to be run this month and at least another six before the British Guild will even greenlight the project to be put before the European Guild or even announce its success. It's looking very promising though."

"That's amazing," Frank breathed. "I mean, it was amazing to hear about the Wolfsbane, but to find a cure? For something that was incurable?"

"Yeah, well, I think someone forgot to mention that it was incurable when Aria started down the path of finding a cure. Actually, I'm pretty sure that even after she was told she decided to find a cure out of spite."

"Spite?"

"People seem to underestimate her. Either because she's a girl or a Slytherin or a Muggleborn. Or sometimes all three. She's also naturally brilliant."

"I'm glad that she's one of Neville's friends then," Frank replied. "Without her, Alice and I would still be stuck in St. Mungo's. Neville says that a lot of things just happen around her."

"That's very true," Sirius answered. "There's definitely some power there. I'm pretty certain that if she were to take a Lineage Test, we'd find Squibs or a witch or wizard some generations back. She can see the future sometimes, Frank. That's not a power that just randomly comes about."

Frank hummed thoughtfully in agreement and the two fell into a comfortable silence, only broken by Singh returning briefly with a tea service. With a wave of his wand, Sirius had two cups of tea poured and doctored to their preferences.

"Returning to our original conversation," Frank said, sipping at his tea, "I really don't want you risking yourself by going through a magical disownment. A joint statement from the two of us about your disowning Bellatrix and a rather . . . public or as public as possible . . . seizure of any vaults she owns that are still Black controlled will do nicely."

Sirius sighed.

"If that is what you wish," he murmured, though secretly he was a bit relieved. While he was certain his cause was just and that the gods would see it that way, the possibility of dying in blood and agony and leaving his kids behind as well as the loves of his life had not made the choice easy.

"It is," Frank stated firmly.

"Fine. When's a good time for you to come with me to visit my lawyer?"

The announcement board in the Slytherin common room had a brand-new announcement a few days after the dueling club began. Career Talks with Professor Snape. The announcement had a whole list of times that their Head of House had already set aside for each fifth year to discuss their options after OWLs.

"You know," Tracey said as they headed up to breakfast, "I've heard that you don't have to get your NEWTs if you don't want to. Some jobs just take OWLs."

"Yeah, really menial jobs," Pansy argued. "Or you can substitute your NEWTs for finishing school." All the girls turned their noses up at that.

"I'd rather have NEWTs and finishing school," Daphne stated. "Mum wants me to go to finishing school, Dad wants me to get my NEWTs. I'd like to do both but that'll probably only make Dad happy. Mum never got her NEWTs. She just went to finishing school."

"My mum did both," Pansy said. "Though her NEWTs were more geared towards things that would be helpful in finishing school. She took Charms and Transfiguration, Potions, Herbology, and did a healing course with Madam Pomfrey."

"I hope the talk with Professor Snape'll shed light on the options in the wixen world," Harry said. "I'm stumped with what I want to do after Hogwarts. Sirius said my dad was an auror and that mum was doing advanced Charm studies to become a Charms Mistresses but obviously had to stop when they went into hiding."

Hermione accosted them as they entered the Great Hall, Ron trailing behind with an amused look on his face.

"Did Professor Snape announce Career Talks with you?" Hermione asked, practically bouncing as she and Ron followed the Slytherins to the Slytherin table. "McGonagall gave us a schedule. I'm going to be meeting her tomorrow just before dinner. Oh, I'm so excited! I've been researching all kinds of different jobs that I might want to do, you know, to keep my options open—,"

"Hermione, you're going to be Minister of Magic," Millicent stated firmly.

"Well yes but not immediately. I'm going to have to work at the ministry before that, and where do I want to go? Should I do what Percy did and get an internship at ICW? That would be amazing! Meeting all kinds of wizards and witches from around the world . . ."

"Maybe Percy can get you to be an undersecretary for someone," Daphne suggested. "Having connections is always a bonus."

"But then would I be getting in with my credentials? I don't want to be handed things because I know the right person."

"You're the sort of person we ought to just be handing things," Ron said as he piled his plate high with rashers of bacon and sausages. "But, seriously, knowing a few people who can get you an in isn't a bad thing. Especially when you're going to have the grades to prove that you deserve to be there over anyone else."

"Yeah, and when Percy becomes Minister of Magic, he can train you to be his successor," Theo added.

"How many terms does the minister get?" Hermione asked. "Or is like the Muggles where the minister can serve for as long as he gets elected?"

"The latter," Daphne replied. "Though I don't think any minister has served longer than ten years. Minister Fudge was elected two years before we started Hogwarts."

"Britain will never be the same," Ginny said, coming in on the last part of the conversation. "Percy and Hermione would get this country into shape really quick."

Hermione preened at the compliment.

Aria had her meeting with Professor Snape first as her last name put her at the front of all the Slytherin first years when alphabetized. The meeting was in Snape's office, though the fire in the hearth burned cheerfully and there was a tea service with cookies and Aria's favorite Assam. On his desk were stacks of parchment, pamphlets, and other leaflets that were probably all about magical careers.

Once tea was served, Snape did not beat around the bush.

"Do you have any idea what it is that you want to do with your life?" he asked. Aria shook her head.

"No," she replied. "I suppose becoming a Potions Mistress is always an option. I mean I'm already on my way. But Lord Greengrass has said he would love for it if I chose to work in the Department of Mysteries."

Snape grabbed a book and began flipping through it. Aria noted the Ministry of Magic's logo emblazed on the front. As Snape flipped pages she pulled out her own notebook and a pencil to take notes. Her head of house finally stopped flipping and took a moment to study the page in front of him.

"Not many people go straight into the Department of Mysteries when they first graduate," Snape told her, "unless they've got an in already like a relative who works there. Most get recruited from other departments or guilds. It's not known for its . . . active recruitment."

"Yeah, I've figured that out."

"However, regardless of that, they still have requirements for those who are first entering into the department straight from Hogwarts. It's a heavy set of NEWTs you'll need. The nonnegotiable NEWTS are an Outstanding in Defense and Potions, at least an Exceeds Expectations in Charms, Transfiguration, Ancient Runes, Astronomy, and Arithmancy."

"No herbology?"

"It's listed as 'suggested but not required' to get into the Department. And if you do choose to submit a herbology NEWT, they want at least Acceptable. As you can see, they don't take just anybody. If you think entering the Department of Mysteries might be what you want to do, you will not be able to slack off during your NEWTs. Otherwise, you could become whatever else you want and then enter into the Department. I'm sure that if Lord Greengrass is already recruiting you, he won't stop just because you decide to specialize somewhere else first."

"Does that book say what careers can be found in the Department of Mysteries?" she asked. "I've looked in the library but there's only the history of the department. I get the feeling that a lot of what goes on there is top secret, MI6 stuff."

Snape snorted.

"Yes, numerous Double-O agents called Unspeakables work there," he replied. "Of which Lord Greengrass is the Head Unspeakable. This book, issued by the ministry itself, states that the Department does a lot of archival work and research. Again, not much to go one because, as you said, it's all very top secret, MI6 stuff." He flipped the book closed.

"Now," he said, "if you decide you want to pursue a potions mastery I am, of course, willing to take you on though you are already well on your way to a mastery."

"I know, I need an Outstanding on my OWL for potions," Aria cut in. "And you already said you'd name me your official apprentice once I got it."

"Cheeky and confident. I hope that actually leads you to getting an Outstanding. But yes, I think that with the trajectory you are on, you could at least graduate Hogwarts as a Peer."

"Finding the cure for lycanthropy won't automatically make me a Potions Mistress?" Aria teased, grabbing a cookie.

"If you were a pureblood . . . probably."

Aria gasped. Half the cookie went down her airway and she spent the neck few minutes hacking up bits of cookie while Snape looked far too smug at having made her choke.

"There have been people who have skipped a Bronze or Silver Cauldron," Snape told her once she had calmed down and could sip at her tea without coughing up a lung. "But the last person to skip a level was back in the 1700s with the vaccination for Dragon Pox. And he went from Bronze to Gold, and he was a pureblood from what was then known as Baden-Württemberg."

"The guy at the YEP Symposium this summer that went through the potions mastery process talked about you a lot," Aria commented. "You gained your Gold Cauldron in 4 years making you the youngest potion master in the world."

"I am," Snape agreed. "And I will only relinquish such a title so long as I am alive to you. So best get to it yes?" He handed her a leaflet detailing the potions mastery process.

"And like I said," he continued, "I am certain the Department of Mysteries will be there waiting for you to finish whatever course of study you do choose. But I would keep to the core subjects for your NEWTs, so far as you obtain the necessary OWLs. I am the only professor that still requires an Outstanding in order to enter my NEWT level potions classroom. Charms, Defense, Herbology, Astronomy, Ancient Runes, and Transfiguration all require Exceeds Expectations. Professor Vector will accept an Acceptable for Arithmancy but only a provisional basis. You need to be able to pass the first term of arithmancy with an improved Exceeds Expectations or higher in order to continue."

Aria sighed.

"Looks like I'm going to have a full schedule," she said. "I doubt you'd let me drop herbology?"

"No."

"Damn it."

"It's what you get for being cunning and ambitious."

"Yeah . . . well . . ." Aria stuttered to stop, unable to think of a good come back. This was a mess of her own making. Not a bad mess. Just . . . more difficult and time consuming than she had thought.

"Thankfully the bulk of your lycanthropy research is coming to an end," Snape continued. "I'm certain we can get quite a lot done this term and, in the summer, so that you can have some kind of breather from that." He looked at her schedule. "Will you continue on in Divination?"

"I ought to, shouldn't I? I do actually see things."

Snape sighed, a pained look crossing his face. Aria knew how he felt about divination in general, but it was not like he could do much when someone in his own house whom he was guardian of had some kind of Seeing power.

"I suppose you should take it," he muttered. "Or you could do a self-study. Thankfully you can drop History of Magic so that's one class you don't have to worry about after OWLs . . ."

"Do many people take NEWTs divination?" Aria asked.

"No. In fact . . . there are currently no students taking NEWT divination. Though I suppose you might want to talk to a few of your friends like Miss Brown and Miss Parvati to see if they are going to continue their divination studies."

"Can I be a maybe and then make a final decision come OWL results?"

Snape nodded, scribbling down the information.

"I believe that settles what we have to discuss today," Snape said. "Do you feel illuminated? Have any further burning questions?" He took a sip of his own tea. The desire to make him choke on his tea and biscuits filled Aria and she rattled her brain to try and come up with something worthwhile.

"If I'm to become the next Lady Malfoy—," she grinned as Snape began coughing up tea. "—should I consider finishing school or do you think that's too much?"

"Get out," Snape coughed. "No one's marrying another until you're both fifty!"

Aria cackled, scooping up her things and leaving the office with a distinct spring in her step.

Chapter Text

On the heels of the career talks came the preparations for the next full moon. January's full moon was very late in the month. She and Snape had looked over the volunteer applications that had come in from around the world and had carefully chosen their next set of volunteers. She had decided to use three volunteers each month: a man, a woman, and a child or younger person. For January, she had chosen a man from Norway named Henning Mankel; a woman from Greece named Iris Aetós; and a twelve-year-old child named Una Bosnić from Serbia.

There was a lot to prep for this full moon. Not only were the volunteers and one family member being portkeyed to the cottage, Sirius and Remus were also there to show that the potion's effect was permanent; but two members of the British Potioneers Guild were coming to observe the proceedings. And the two were none other than Lord Prince and Damocles Belby.

When Aria had received the notice telling her that, she may have nearly screeched the stars down from the ceiling of the Great Hall. A meteor shower did appear in the ceiling while none could be seen outside the windows. Snape had been unamused by her emotional display only because it drew undignified attention to the Slytherins and everyone knew he had managed to have a dignified house until Aria and her crew showed up to school.

With Lord Prince and Belby coming, it meant that Aria had to show some of her research process to them. While she had met them both briefly at the YEP Symposium, and she was certain she had proven that the work was hers and not Snape trying to pass it off as hers (which was weird but some people would think anything except that a Muggleborn girl could do something amazing).

Which was why a few hours before moonrise, everyone was gathered in the cottage while Aria presented a lecture to them about her research. It was clear that most of the information was going over little Una's head even with a translation spell doing its best to ensure whatever Aria said was in Serbian, but the others who spoke and understood English were fascinated and asked a lot of questions. On the continent, many werewolves had gathered together to try and come up with their own solution to lycanthropy. Belby was pleased to be able to speak about how he had worked with several werewolf packs in his creation of the Wolfsbane Potion.

"Should've received a Platinum Cauldron for it!" he declared at one point. Aria caught Lord Prince and Snape rolling their eyes behind their colleague's back. She and Una stifled giggles. Not for the first time, Aria thought Snape and Lord Prince looked an awful lot alike.

Aria and Snape expertly pulled blood samples and showed she showed everyone how to use the Muggle telescope. Belby muttered about quaint Muggle technology until Lord Prince reminded him, rather brusquely, that there was no equivalent magical spell. The only thing they could do with blood, beside magical rituals, was determine what potion ingredients were in a person's system.

"This is a fascinating piece of technology," Lord Prince said turning to Aria once Belby had been put in his place. "Perhaps further study of such things would benefit the potioneers in my own laboratories."

Aria grinned at Snape who merely nodded. High praise from a man like Lord Prince.

Of course, that was when Belby tripped over himself and knocked into the table, nearly upending it. Multiple people shouted in alarm as Aria and Remus barely caught the microscope before it plummeted to the floor. The same could not be said for the potions vials that slid off the table and smashed to the floor. Which was impressive since Aria had charmed them to not break.

"My deepest apologies!" Belby cried as everyone stared at the ruined potions pooling on the floor. "I don't know . . . I can be so terribly clumsy sometimes. That's why one should always put Unbreakable Charms on their bottles. I really don't know why manufacturers don't make those standard—"

Little Una burst into tears and even Iris and Henning could not keep the deep disappointment off their faces. Moonrise was in nearly an hour.

"I did put them on," Aria argued, scowling at the man. "Standard practice. Professor Snape taught me well."

"It's all right if in your haste you forgot," Belby assured her, reaching out to pat her shoulder. She tore her shoulder away, stomping out to another room and grabbing the box that she had told Snape was overkill, but he had insisted she bring anyway. She returned to the room just as Sirius and Remus had finished righting everything.

"I brought more potion," she stated. Belby's mouth dropped. Remus laughed. Relief sagged Iris and Henning's shoulders and Una's mother began pointing at Aria and talking rapidly to Una, drying her tears. "Professor Snape suggested I make extra just in case anything happened. I thought perhaps he was being paranoid, because he's a very paranoid person—,"

"Miss Bourne," Snape growled.

"But I suppose in this instance being paranoid is a good thing." Aria flipped open the top of the box then glanced at Belby. "Perhaps, Mr. Belby, you could go stand over there?" she indicated a corner of the room far from the table. "That way we have no more accidents."

The adults hid chuckles and snorts as Belby slinked to the corner, looking distinctly unhappy and wrongfooted. Aria quickly took Henning, Iris, and Una's weight and height and expertly prepared their doses.

"Now, you might feel burning in your blood and run a slight temperature," Aria told them. "I need to know how badly you're hurting, and I'll be monitoring your temperatures. I can't give you a Pain Reliever or a Fever Reducer as we still don't know how they'd react with this potion."

Iris was the first to move. She grabbed her silver goblet with barely a flinch and, after muttering what sounded like a prayer, knocked it back in one gulp. She shivered, face contorting at the taste. At that, Henning quickly downed his and Una followed suit, though she had to swallow multiple times to get the potion down and her mother had to grab the goblet once to keep the silver from hurting Una's fingers. Aria made a note to see if there was a better way to dispense the potion for children. Perhaps a silver medicine dispenser? The silver was important, that was nonnegotiable. But perhaps it didn't have to be a goblet so that children particularly didn't have to hold onto the silver for so long if they had trouble swallowing the potion.

Within minutes the heart rate spiked on all three and their temperatures rose. Like Remus, the adults' temperatures stabilized at 101.4 while Una's stabilized at 100. Aria noted the difference. For thirty minutes the three werewolves were in pain, their heart rates rising alarmingly like it had with Remus before Una was the first to sag in relief against her mother, the pain that had contorted her face easing away until she leaned listlessly against her mother, like she had run several miles.

"That potion doesn't fuck around," Henning muttered as Aria pulled blood samples again. It was quick work to confirm that the lycanthropy gene was now gone from all three blood streams. With a sigh of relief, Aria made note that the height and weight method of determining the dose had worked. She had warned all three about how the first time Remus' mind had transformed and not his body and how that was a possibility if the gene didn't fully disappear.

"Astounding," Lord Prince murmured once she had moved out of the way to let him lean over the microscope. "It really is gone!"

"Moonrise is in ten minutes," Remus stated. "If you would like to make your way outside?" Sirius transformed into Padfoot and trotted behind Remus, Henning, Iris, and Una. The preteen giggled as Padfoot licked her hand and brushed up against her legs.

Aria, Snape, Lord Prince, Belby, and Una's mother gathered around the window peering out at the front lawn. No one spoke. It was like the guests were holding their breaths to see if the potion's results with Remus would not only hold, but be replicated with Henning, Iris, and Una.

The full moon rose over the horizon, bathing the snow-covered lawn in an eerie white light. Within minutes all four people and Padfoot were bathed in moonlight. Una's mother gasped as her child continued to stand there, staring up at the moon like she had never seen it before. Henning and Iris were looking down at their hands and feet, their arms and legs. Remus was grinning like a schoolboy while Padfoot danced and barked at his feet.

"She is unchanged!" Una's mother cried, tears rolling down her cheeks. "She is unchanged!" She bolted from the room, the others chasing after her. Una turned to her mother, leaping into her arms with a laugh larger than the sky.

"Pogledaj me, majko! Pogledaj me! Ja sam devojčica, a ne vuk!" Una cried, burying her face into her mother's shoulder.

"I don't believe it!" Belby cried.

"It's a miracle!" Lord Prince exclaimed. "Wizards and witches have spent years . . . centuries trying to find a cure and you . . . you . . ." the man shook his head. Aria would have basked in the knowledge of making this man speechless, if she had not been distracted by Una leaving her mother's side and throwing her arms around Aria.

"Thank you! Thank you!" Una cried in broken English. Iris and Henning came over, wrapping Aria and Una between them, tears rolling down their own cheeks.

"I've not seen the moon through human eyes for twenty years," Henning murmured after a moment. "It is a beautiful thing to behold when you need not fear it."

Snape placed a firm hand on Aria's shoulder, giving it a squeeze. She spun around to grin up at him.

"It really works!" she cried. "I did it!"

"I never doubted you for a moment," Snape assured her.

A snowball hit Aria's shoulder, and she turned to see Una gathering up snow for another throw. She scooped up snow for her own ammunition and threw it back at the child. Una shrieked and within seconds more snowballs were flying, Sirius and Remus having far too much fun conjuring snowballs and directing them at Snape who tried to avoid the snowballs by ducking behind Belby. The man was hit in the face with multiple snowballs, and he stomped back into the cottage with a huff. No one dared throw any snowballs at Lord Prince, though he followed Belby into the cottage so there was not much opportunity to do so.

Aria shrieked with laughter as Snape suddenly grabbed her around the waist, lifting her up with a well-placed Featherlight Charm to use her as a shield against Sirius and Remus' snowballs. She sent a cascade of snowballs back at them using magic, Snape helping even though he kept her as a shield.

They spent nearly a half hour out in the moonlight which blazed across the sky like it was the sun, their laughter reaching to the heavens, the stars standing watch over the new beginnings for three former werewolves.

When they trooped back into the cottage, they found Lord Prince waiting for them in the little sitting room with a cauldron of hot chocolate waiting for them. Aria wisely held her tongue instead of asking whether the man had made the hot chocolate in the kitchen or if he had conjured it, because the man did not seem like the sort of person who had ever set foot in a kitchen in his life. She also discovered, to her amusement, that someone had placed all her research and notes under a ward, keeping unwanted people out of it. The ward shimmered as she ran her fingers over the ward before joining everyone in the sitting room.

"—could never handle others being better than him," she heard Snape say. Lord Prince nodded in agreement.

"Where's Mr. Belby?" she asked, noticing that he was not there anymore.

"He had other business to attend to," Lord Prince replied. "I hope you don't mind, but I took the liberty of placing your research under a ward to keep sticky fingers off of it."

Oh. Oh, that bastard!

"Belby tried to steal my work?" Aria cried. "The little bitch."

"Language!" Sirius, Remus, and Snape cried. The other adults didn't seem too perturbed by it though, and Una didn't seem to realize that Aria had sworn at all.

"I bet that's where Marcus learned it," Aria continued, turning to her two professors.

"Who is this Marcus?" Sirius asked.

"Marcus Belby is Damocles Belby's nephew and he's a sixth year Ravenclaw," Aria explained. "My friends and I are certain he's one of the Nargles that steals Luna's shoes."

"Nargles?" Sirius questioned.

"That's what she calls them, but I'm certain it's code of 'bullies' since Nargles don't actually exist."

"And you think stealing runs in the family?" Remus asked.

"Takes one to know one," Aria muttered, serving herself hot chocolate.

Una was eventually bundled upstairs to one of the guest rooms, followed by Iris and Henning. Now that adrenaline was leaving and the reality was setting in, both of them were finding themselves exhausted. Aria hurried to note down how long it took for them to feel exhausted and checked everyone's temperature's and heart rates before letting them go to bed. Una's mother hugged her tightly before following her daughter up to her room.

Once the guests were gone and it was just the British left, Aria remembered Hermione's missions for her.

"Since Lord Prince is going to be there, you must speak to him about these horrible laws on the books," Hermione said, all but slamming several notebooks and scrolls in front of Aria. Harry stood at Hermione's shoulder as backup for the bookworm.

"The werewolf laws?" Aria questioned, flipping through one notebook. "But I've found the cure so these will be obsolete."

"Do you really think that some people are going to magically start liking Remus just because he doesn't turn into a wolf every full moon?" Harry asked.

"Well, they magically started hating him after they found out he did," Aria argued. "What's the difference?"

"Oh, you sweet summer child," Hermione cried. Aria had the feeling she was being quotes a book or movie and did not like that Hermione had read a book she had not. "It's like you and me. Do your really think people would like us better if we suddenly discovered we were pureblood heiresses?"

"Kinda," Aria replied, meekly melting under Hermione and Harry's gazes. "Perhaps . . . I'm wrong?"

"Most likely," Harry answered. "Anyway, we know Sirius would support any reforms we ask him to, so long as we make a good argument and we aren't throwing thousands of years of tradition out on its ass for the fun of it, which means we need other people to support our measures."

"The laws concerning werewolves must either be repealed or modified to ensure that those who take your lycanthropy cure are not forced to retain their status as a werewolf," Hermione explained to her. "Imagine if Remus, now cured, was still unable to take crimes against himself to the DMLE because he used to be a werewolf."

"Lord Prince," she said, turning to the man after fetching and returning with Hermione and Harry's scrolls and notebooks. Immediately her guardians and Sirius were on high alert. "You are a member of the Wizengamot, yes?"

"I am." Lord Prince got an amused expression over his face. Again, Aria was struck with how much that smirk reminded her of Professor Snape.

"And you are still a delegate to the ICW, correct?"

"I am. I've got plenty more years to that tenure."

"Very good. My friends have been looking at the laws concerning werewolves here in the United Kingdom—,"

"Friends?" Remus questioned sharply. "What friends?"

"What do you mean 'what friends'? I've got plenty of friends!"

"I meant which friends."

"Hermione and Harry of course," Aria answered with a roll of her eyes.

"Harry Potter?" Lord Prince clarified.

"Yes. And our friend Hermione. She's going to be Minister of Magic someday. After Percy, of course."

Sirius and Snape dropped their heads into their hands. Remus hid his face in his mug of hot chocolate. Lord Prince merely settled himself further in the armchair he had claimed as his own. Aria took that as permission to continue.

"We found out over the last year some horrible things the British make werewolves do," Aria said, "like put their names on a registry like the Nazis used to do with the Jews. Then we found out that crimes against werewolves were not persecuted in this country. That anyone could do anything against a werewolf and they could just get off scot-free!"

"Have you all been worrying about that?" Remus cried.

"Yes, of course we've been worrying about it!" Aria snapped, shooting a sharp look at Remus. "Or did you suddenly forget that I all but witnessed you being kidnapped the summer before my third year? And that I've yet to hear one whisper about anyone being brought up on charges for it?"

Remus clicked his mouth shut.

"I suppose your friend Heir Potter and Miss . . ."

"Hermione Granger."

"Miss Granger have come up with ideas to either remove laws or modify them?" Lord Prince asked, taking the notebooks and scrolls from Aria. He flipped open one and immediately raised his eyebrows. Aria nearly smirked at his surprise.

"Yes," she stated. "Sirius, Hermione has copies for you too she just hasn't sent them yet."

"Oh, good I was about to ask about that."

Aria ignored the sarcasm, instead, choosing to focus on Lord Prince who was still flipping through Hermione and Harry's writings and notes and ideas.

"These are not all bad," Lord Prince finally said. "I can see that these were put together by children . . . their perception on how things work or how they ought to work is quite . . . naïve. Much of this could be put forward but then there would be debates and questions and going back to the drawing board, etcetera."

"That's why we wished for someone of your expertise to help," Aria explained. "Sirius could obviously help, and I'm certain we could pull in others like the Bones and the Longbottoms, but to have those families partner together for something like this would not be strange. People might expect it. But if someone like you were to help back these changes, that would get other people's attention. You have the weight of years and neutrality and impartiality."

"You seem to think I've got more power than I do," Lord Prince murmured.

"You were unanimously voted to be one of two British delegates to ICW. You're one of the best potion masters in Europe, a lord in your own right to one of the oldest pureblood families in the United Kingdom, and you are known for not taking bribes and being ruthless in your pursuit of protecting the traditions of the wizarding world."

"If that is the case, then why would I back bills partially written by a Muggleborn? They're hardly the ones who wish to uphold the traditions of our world."

"Only because some people refuse to teach us," Aria argued. "There's a Muggle Studies class that's an elective, but there's no Wizarding Studies class. Oh, I'm sure that's what History of Magic was supposed to be, but Professor Binns has been teaching about the goblin wars since he died so anything we Muggleborns learn happens because we either read, ask questions, or get ourselves into trouble."

"Like you," Snape muttered. Remus snorted.

"When the potion has been officially brought before the Greater Europe Guild of Potioneers, and we have officially sanctioned it for general use, then we'll discuss the political ramifications," Lord Prince eventually said. "However, I will keep these to continue to look through. They are most . . . illuminating."

Aria sighed, realizing that was the best answer she was going to get.

Chapter Text

Valentine's Day landed on a Friday, but February 15th was a Hogsmeade weekend, so for most Hogwarts students planning to celebrate the day with their significant other, this worked out well.

Aria had not originally planned to do anything besides go into Hogsmeade, hang out with friends, and buy more stationary and take a look through the secondhand shop to see if they had any new oddities she wanted to collect. She had not anticipated several of her friends suddenly have dates.

To be fair, she had been rather caught up with lycanthropy research and OWLs, so the fact that she had not noticed any budding romances was to be expected and Daphne had laughed at Aria when she had pointed all this out to her after informing Aria that she and Theo were going on a little date and would be trying out a little restaurant called The White Swan that lay on the far side of Hogsmeade. Aria had seen the restaurant in passing and while she certainly had the money for such a place, she had tucked the restaurant away in her mind as 'a place for special occasions only because it's expensive' and had left it at that.

However, Aria's plans rapidly changed when Draco came whirling into the girls' dormitory without knocking. Thankfully no one was indecent, but they all yelled at him anyway and Pansy threw her slipper at him which Draco expertly dodged before plonking down on Aria's bed.

"Do you want to go to Hogsmeade with me on Saturday?" he asked. Aria resumed brushing her hair. She had discovered while in Germany for the YEP Symposium a hair oil that, when brushed into the hair at night, not only strengthened and thickened hair, but ensured that curly hair did not frizz and kept its curl. It was so much easier to do her hair now that she used it every night and she had to owl order it from Berlin.

"Professor Snape and Remus'll be mad if we do something so public," she pointed out, using the mirror at the vanity to look at Draco. "Or did you forget that your crazy aunt escaped Azkaban and might come after me at any given time?"

That had been a fun conversation to have with her Head of House. Kenneth had nearly pulled her permission to go to Hogsmeade (he was not the only parent), but Aria had managed to talk him out of it.

"What Uncle Severus and Professor Lupin find out in hindsight won't hurt them," Draco answered. "I've got it all figured out. Madam Puddifoot—,"

"Seriously? Madam Puddifoot's?" While Aria did like to think of herself as a romantic, she also liked to think that she had some taste. Madam Puddifoot's was gaudy.

"She has private booths," Draco continued, as if he had not heard Aria at all. "Discreet little booths where we can have our tea and make out in peace."

Aria slipped her hair up into the satin bonnet she used to keep her hair from tangling overnight. Infused with multiple charms that Witches Weekly swore would keep her hair healthy and shiny, Aria was glad to report that the satin bonnet did indeed work. On top of that, she was supporting a Muggleborn business. Pansy had thought she looked ridiculous the first time Aria had worn the bonnet, but after trying it out herself and realizing her hair was no longer a mess of tangles in the morning, had converted.

"Should we be listening to this?" Tracey teased from where she was trying to read a novel on her bed. "If it's gonna get steamy you're going to have to find your own broom cupboard."

"And how," Aria asked, ignoring Tracey, "do you propose we get to Madam Puddifoot's without raising suspicion? It'd look rather strange to go in by ourselves."

"I've got worked out," Draco soothed. "She's agreed to let us come through her back door that connects to the kitchen. From there she's reserved her most private booth for us."

"How'd you get her to agree to that?" Aria asked.

"A little Galleon goes a long way," Draco replied. "I got the impression that we're not the first clandestine couple to enter her establishment." He waggled his eyebrows at her and she laughed.

"Just say yes, Bourne!" Millicent cried. "He'll sulk if you don't."

"I don't sulk!" Draco cried.

"Liar!" all the girls cried. Draco sniffed before crossing his arms in a pout. Aria laughed again, coming over and kissing his cheek which cheered him up.

"What time?" she asked. Draco kissed her lips.

"Noon," he said. "It'll give us a few hours to show that we're not together and then we can slip off."

"Okay. Kitchen door you said?"

"Yes. Madam Puddifoot said she'd arrange everything."

"Perfect." He kissed her again before sauntering out of the room. The girls dissolved into giggles as Aria's face went bright red the moment the door closed.

Saturday was bright and cold. Snow had fallen fresh the night before leaving everything looking pleasant and white. Aria and Daphne spent an exorbitant amount of time that morning before breakfast doing their hair and letting Pansy and Tracey do their make-up. At first, Aria had balked at the idea of Pansy doing her make-up, certain that while they were on good speaking terms, she might make her look like a clown. Thankfully, Pansy did not make her look like a clown though she did put an extra pointy wing around Aria's eyes that the other girls thought looks beautiful. Aria did not have the heart to tell Pansy to change it after that.

After make-up, Aria pulled her hair into two half Dutch braids, bringing the two braids into one half-up ponytail tied up with a green and silver bow while her dark curls cascaded down her back. Her hair had grown over the years until where it was now nearly to her waist. Before entering the wizarding world, her parents had kept her hair on the shorter side, closer to her shoulders because the curls knotted so easily and it was easier to take care of short. Now that she had magic on her side, she rarely had knots, and the curls never frizzed. However, it was a lot of hair, and so she usually did it in some kind of updo so that it wouldn't get caught in the straps of her bookbag or get in her face during class when she was casting spells or making potions.

Since it was still the middle of winter in the Scottish Highlands, Aria chose to wear a dark wine-colored mock turtleneck sweater made of the softest cashmere with gigot sleeves and a dark pair of skinny jeans that made her Slytherin roommates (who knew nothing about Muggle fashion) stare in shock at her. She quite liked the skinny jean, even if they weren't the most popular type of jeans compared to the high-waisted mom jeans or JNCO jeans the other teens in Cokesworth and London liked to wear.

Next came her stylish winter boots made of dragon hide and lined with Siberian kneazle-lynx fur, a Yule gift from Sirius. The fur was from the same animal as the cloak Mrs. Malfoy had gifted Aria back in her second year, a cloak Aria had managed to wear for two years before realizing late last winter that she had outgrown it. Now it was stored away in stasis at Grimmauld.

Finally, she grabbed her new winter cloak, deciding to forgo a day robe which scandalized Millicent as they left the dormitory. When they had been younger, such things had not seemed to bother her pureblood roommates, but it seemed that there was a cultural expectation in regard to dress the older they got as girls. Aria was certain that if she made a real faux pax someone would say something, and the only reason she did not turn back around and grab a day robe was because she knew there would be plenty of other girls not wearing day robes.

Theo, bless him, did not even bat an eye at Aria's jeans while multiple Slytherin boys opening gaped. Theo's eyes were for Daphne only and he took no time to compliment her chose of clothes; a demure long-sleeved dress made of a creamy wool with tight sleeves and a modest sweetheart neckline. The dress was perfectly tailored to Daphne's waist and flared down around her knees.

"Who'd've thought a pair of jeans would cause such a ruckus," Harry commented as Aria settled beside him. He passed her the teapot. "Those look good on you."

"Thanks." Aria grinned. "So, all set for today?"

"Morning with you and in the afternoon if anyone asks you've gone to do stuff with your lycanthropy research," Harry said. "I've got you covered. As do Ron and Hermione and nearly everyone in our year."

"We've tried to keep it on the down low!"

"Yeah . . . but we know you two better than that."

Ginny and Luna slid onto the bench across from Aria and Harry. Ginny handed Aria an Extendable Ear.

"What's this for?" Aria asked.

"Luna said you'd need one," Ginny answered with a shrug. She grabbed some toast. Aria looked at Luna who was busy studying the porridge toppings.

"Luna?" she questioned.

"The Nargles are out," Luna murmured, settling on brown sugar and almonds for her oatmeal toppings. "You might want to listen in."

Knowing that that was as much as she was going to get, Aria slid the Extendable Ears into her bag. Astoria, Harper, and Seraphina took that moment to walk by, Astoria dressed and preened like she was going on a date.

"What're you all dressed up for?" Daphne asked, eyeing her little sister's outfit. "Are those my shoes?"

"You're not the only one who's got a date," Astoria declared with toss of her hair. "And yes, they went with my outfit."

"You can't just steal my clothes, Tori! You've got to ask."

"You'd have said no."

"That's not the point!" Daphne glared at the fourth year. "Who's your date with?"

"Not telling!"

"Oh, come on! I told you about Theo!"

"Theo asked you out in the common room. Some of us prefer more private arrangements." Astoria and her friends sat down at the other end of the Slytherin table.

"Astoria, not like drama?" Pansy questioned. "Please. I bet she's too embarrassed about who she's going with. Maybe it's a Muggleborn?"

"The only Muggleborn dumb enough to go with Astoria would be Colin Creevey," Aria said.

"That's just mean," Hermione cried. "Colin's smarter than that."

"I can't believe she stole my shoes!" Daphne moaned.

"I'm so glad I've only got brothers," Ginny muttered and Aria nodded in agreement. "They don't usually steal my clothes. Though one Christmas, Mum mixed up my sweater with George's and George refused to switch for several hours and walked about the house wearing my sweater. His enter stomach was showing!"

The laughter and good mood carried the friends through breakfast and into Hogsmeade. Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Aria dipped into the secondhand bauble shop that Aria and Harry liked so much. There was always something interesting to find. Similar to a Muggle antiques shop, Hogsmeade's Bits 'n Bobs had a wide arrange of items from furniture to dolls and old gramophone records. In December, Aria had discovered 1920's wizarding jazz from America because she had poked through the gramophone records.

Today she meandered through the shop's bookshelves, the musty smell of old books was heavily tinged with vanilla. Hermione liked to describe the smell a "chocolaty", but Aria had always thought the smell reminded her of vanilla in a way.

On the other side of the shop, she could hear Ron and Harry exclaim excitedly over some vintage Quidditch posters while in the background she could hear Hermione's footsteps quietly exploring the home décor area.

Her fingers traced the spines of the books she slowly walked by, eyes casting casual glanced over the names on the spines. A fizzle of magic against her fingertips brought her up short and she peered intently at the book her hand rested on. It was black, hard leather bound with gold edging on the spine. No title was on the spine. Magic pulsed on the book. Pulling the book off the shelf she was a little disappointed to see the title read 1,000 Rocks and Minerals and Their Magical Properties. Interesting, for sure, but not what she was expecting.

Studying the book further, she opened her magic to see if she could identify what kind of magic was over the book. The magic sparkled, a slick lime green, and she could see that the title was on top of the magic. Looking closer, she realized that the magic was acting like a dust jacket, covering up whatever was on the actual cover the book.

A glamour of some kind then.

Now the book was much more interesting.

A simple Finite didn't get rid of the glamour, though she had not expected it to. Turning the book over in her hand several times, she looked to see if there might be a crack or a tear in the spell. In Transfiguration, they had learned that some incantations can last permanently and some can't, it would depend on the power of the caster. A permanent transfiguration spell could be used to keep an object transformed, but otherwise, most transfigurations would eventually return to their original state. McGonagall had once shown them a plate turning back into a turtle. Aria had watched with fascination as the magic had peeled off like old paint from the plate, exposing the turtle beneath.

The glamour seemed to have been placed on the book some time ago as Aria eventually identified parts of the glamour that were beginning to peel away like paint. As her wand really didn't like small, delicate work, Aria tucked it back into her wand holster before using her fingers to gently and carefully peel away the magic. The lime green glamour floated way towards the floor around her feet, disappear before it reached the wooden boards.

Now the true cover the book was revealed. It was still black leather with gold decorations burned into the leather, but the title and age of the book were completely different. The book had already looked at least sixty to seventy years old, but now it looked older than that, and a quick look inside the cover showed swirling handwriting.

To Lucretia from Grandpapa. Don't forget where you come from. Happy Yule, 1860.

Well, whoever this Lucretia was, her grandfather had clearly wanted her to know about . . . Aria flipped back to the cover. The Priestess' Grimoire.

Carefully reapplying another glamour over the book, Aria held onto it as she poked her head out into the shop to see where her friends had gotten to. Ron was admiring a vintage Chudley Canons poster while Hermione was inspecting a portable writing desk. Harry was haggling with the shop keeper over the price of the poster.

"The desk is nice," Aria commented, startling Hermione.

"Oh!" Hermione pushed her hair out of her face. "It's lovely isn't it? And it's got space for quills and a trimming kit and several bottles of ink and scrolls of parchment. With this I could do my homework outside when it gets warm."

"How much is it?"

"Ten Galleons. Not a bad price I should think. And I've got the money. My grandparents were very generous this year at Christmas, and I converted some of it to Galleons." Hermione bit her lip, tapping her fingers against the portable desk. Aria watched the shopkeeper roll up the vintage Chudley Cannon poster and slide it into a cylindrical poster box.

"I'll take it!" Hermione declared. "It'll also help when I do homework in the common room. We never seem to have enough table space." She lifted the portable writing desk into her arms and marched towards the shopkeeper who smiled at her and Aria as they approached. Once Hermione had paid for her writing desk, she shrunk it down and put it in her bag which she kept slung over one shoulder. Aria handed the shopkeeper the book and watched as he did not even blink at the glamor over the book, ringing her up for two Galleons.

The four friends strolled through Hogsmeade, the snow crunching under their feet. A quick glance at her watch told Aria that she had about 30 minutes before she needed to get to Madam Puddifoot's. Time really did get away from her and her friends when they were in Bits 'n Bobs.

They rounded a corner onto the main street when Harry suddenly stopped and pushed all three of them back the way they had come.

"Harry!" Hermione cried, after having her foot trod on by Ron. "What on earth—,"

"It's the Malfoys!" Harry hissed. The four of them popped their heads around the corner. Indeed, Draco stood in the main street, his back to Aria and her friends, speaking to his grandfather and parents. Mrs. Malfoy, as usual, was impeccably dressed in the latest winter fashions, her winter cloak taking on the appearance of a long peacoat that flared out in a cascade of fabric nearly to the ground. The hand that was not tucked into Mr. Malfoy's arm was snug in a white fur muff and she wore a matching fur hat.

"I wish I could look like Mrs. Malfoy," Aria murmured.

"I didn't push you around the corner just for you to look at Mrs. Malfoy," Harry retorted.

"Do you think the Malfoys are here just because or because they got wind of you and Draco?" Ron asked.

"I'm not sure how they would've . . ." Aria trailed off as Astoria's pleased face drifted across her mind. "How . . . how did she find . . . I'm going to kill Astoria!"

Her friends gasped.

"Aria, the Extendable Ears!" Harry cried. "Quick!" Aria rifled through her back for the Extendable Ear Luna had given her and cast a Notice Me Not spell on it before sending it in the direction of the Malfoys.

"—I'm surprised," they heard Draco say. "You usually send an owl before coming to a Hogsmeade weekend. I could've decided to skip and study for my OWLs."

"Don't take that tone with us," Lord Malfoy snapped, though to any passersby his face appeared serene and pleased to see Draco. "We received word that you possibly planned to take that upstart little Mudblood out on a Valentine's date!"

"Well," Draco scoffed, "I'm not sure where you heard such rumors."

Just behind the Malfoys, yet to be seen, Astoria and her friends were coming down the street, youngest Greengrass girl having the most pleased expression on her face.

"Daphne's gonna kill her," Hermione muttered.

"Not if I get to her first," Aria whispered. Harry all but slammed his hands onto Aria's shoulders to keep her in place.

"Don't do anything you'll regret later," he said.

"But Astoria's gonna swoop in!" Aria argued. "I just know she's going to spin this somehow so that Draco ends up taking her on a date."

"Not likely," Ron declared. "Look!"

A mass of fifth years, led by Ginny and Luna, suddenly appeared throwing snowballs at each other, war cries escaping their mouths as they launched their cold projectiles. Astoria, Harper, and Seraphina were in the crossfire. They shrieked as they were forced to pause their advance as the snowball fight intensified. Lord Malfoy and Draco's parents turned around to see what all the hubbub was about.

"Right," Ron said with a deep breath. "I'll rescue Malfoy shall I? You'll owe me one though."

"What?" Aria asked, but Ron was already going around the corner and making his way towards the Malfoys, shoulders back and head high. Aria, Hermione, and Harry quickly contorted themselves to better hear through the Extendable Ear (all that shouting from the snowball fight made things harder to hear) and be able to see what was happening.

"Draco! There you are!" Ron sauntered up to Draco's side and linked arms with him. "I was just on my way to meet you."

Hermione fell over, unable to breathe through her laughter. She all but buried her face in the snow to try and muffle herself.

"Where's Colin when you need him to take a picture?" Aria gasped, holding her side as she worked to not laugh. The Extendable Ear fell from her grasp and Harry had to rescue it from the snowbank.

"Draco!" Lord Malfoy cried even as Lucius looked ready to have an aneurysm. "Explain!"

"As I was going to say," Draco drawled, "I do have a Valentine's date. Just not with Bourne. You made it clear, Grandfather, that she was not suitable for me as a Muggleborn. Therefore, I thought it only fitting if there was anyone compatible. Ron and I've been partnered with each other in several classes, and he's truly not so terrible once one gets to know him—,"

"Why thank you, Draco," Ron said with a smile. "In truth, you're not so bad yourself."

Oh, god! The two of them were probably dying inside. Aria struggled to breathe as she tried not to laugh. Hermione was still on the ground, laughing. Harry was in a similar situation as Aria and the only reason he had not toppled over was because the wall of the shop they hid around propped him up.

She really did owe one to Ron.

"And you are who exactly?" Lord Malfoy demanded.

"Ronald Weasley," Ron said with the perfect head tilt of acknowledgement. One would have thought he was also raised in the same pureblood circles as Draco. "At your service, Lord Malfoy."

"Weasley?" Lord Malfoy's voice went up a notch. "Weasley?"

"You might know my grandfather, sir," Ron continued. "Through your work on the Wizengamot. Lord Septimus Weasley? I can send your regards in my next letter to him and my grandmother."

"If he ever remembers to return his grandmother's letters," Hermione muttered, having managed to gain some control over herself.

"Ginny loves her grandmother's letters," Aria said. "But I didn't think their grandfather had anything to do with them."

"What Lord Malfoy doesn't know won't hurt him," Harry pointed out.

"That won't be necessary," Lord Malfoy bit out. "Draco, this is not—,"

"I'm sorry, Grandfather, but we'll be late for our reservation if we don't go now." Draco turned to his parents. "It was good to see you, Mother. Father. I'll write tonight?" He escorted Ron down the road. The snowball fight disappeared as rapidly as it had appeared, leaving Astoria and her two friends lying in the street covered in snow, hair ruined, mascara running.

Aria quickly retracted the Extendable Ear and shoved it into Harry's hands while she booked it in the other direction, taking a long route through Hogsmeade towards the kitchen doors of Madam Puddifoot's. At the kitchen door, a house elf in a miniature baker's uniform showed her to a storage room. One of the walls swung open to reveal the inside of a private booth. Ron nearly toppled over when the back of his seat opened.

"You two were amazing!" she cried.

"I think I almost gave Lord Malfoy a heart attack," Ron said.

"I think you almost gave me a heart attack," Draco cried. "I'm pretty sure we've given several heart attacks to the students already here."

"If it doesn't make the papers, I'll be vastly disappointed," Aria stated as she and Ron traded places. "Where's Rita Skeeter when you need her?"

"Becoming a cold case," Draco replied. "I'm not sorry she's gone missing. Though I would like to thank whoever got rid of her. Probably made up one story too many." He pulled her against his side.

"Wait until I'm gone!" Ron complained, closing the hidden door sharply behind him, finally giving Aria and the Draco the privacy they wanted. Aria finally burst out in loud laughter, gasping for breath as she leaned against the table, banging it with her hand as her head fell against the table.

"It really wasn't funny," Draco said, his disapproving tone unable to keep the amusement out of it. "Malfoys and Weasleys hate each other!"

"It was fucking hilarious," Aria countered, lifting her head. Draco was trying to frown at her, little wrinkles appearing between his eyebrows. She kissed them away and grinned as he wrapped his arms around her waist, nearly pulling her onto his lap.

"I ordered your favorites," Draco murmured in between kisses.

"Salmon sandwiches?"

"Yes."

"Macarons?"

"Of course."

"Assam tea?"

"Absolutely. Though some Earl Grey for myself."

Aria adjusted herself so that she could face the table and its delicious spread all the while staying pressed against Draco's side, their hands intertwined. A tower tray held an assortment of delicacies from the sandwiches to tarts and scones and macarons. The teacups were a delicate porcelain painted with images of mythical creatures and if Aria held the empty cup up to the light, a hidden picture would emerge, a portrait of Morgana le Fay.

While they ate, Draco asked Aria about her lycanthropy research as she had not been able to update him much. The further along in their fifth year they got, the harder it was to get together because of her research and OWL study schedule on top of his OWL study schedule and Quidditch practice, not to mention their duties as prefects. And Cedric Diggory, the traitor, seemed quite pleased to go along with the Head Girl Cecily Dubois and schedule Aria and Draco on opposite patrols.

She was able to get an update on Theo and Daphne. Draco had all the information regarding the growing feelings between their two friends. Theo had loved Daphne since he was a child (according to Draco) and it was Daphne who had only recently realized she returned his feelings. It was after Theo overheard Crabbe and Goyle making ungentlemanly remarks about the fifth year Slytherin girls did he decide to make a move and show everyone like Crabbe and Goyle that such behavior would not be tolerated.

"I don't want to know what Crabbe and Goyle were saying about me do I?" Aria asked.

"Merlin, no!" Draco cried. "They should count themselves lucky that only Theo and Blaise heard them. I'd have not been so kind. Thankfully, I'd be surprised if they managed to obtain enough OWLs to return for their NEWT years."

"Did you grow up with those two?"

Draco nodded, popping a whole macaron into his mouth.

"Their fathers were several years ahead of my father," he said around the pastry. "They're more . . . business associates than anything else. And far more inclined towards my grandfather than my father. The Crabbes and Goyles are what happens when you inbreed." He shivered.

"Let's not talk about them then," Aria said. "It'll put us off our appetites." She poured Draco more tea. He suddenly straightened and began rifling through his pockets until he pulled out a small box wrapped in bright red paper decorated with a white bow. From its size, Aria guessed it was some kind of jewelry.

"For you," Draco said with a flourish.

"Aw, I didn't get you anything," Aria said.

"Your presence is a gift unto itself."

"What a sap," Aria teased, kissing Draco's cheek. "Thank you."

"You haven't even opened it!"

"Thank you anyway." Aria eagerly pulled off the wrapping, revealing a black velvet jewelry box. Gently flipping the top, she gasped in delight at the golden locket that lay on the black cushion within. The Slytherin crest was etched into the rectangle. With careful hands, she lifted the locket out of the box, pulled it open with a soft snick. Inside on the right side of the locket was a picture of Draco, an official portrait that looked recent. On the other side was a small lock of his hair.

"I read that Muggles use to keep locks of hair as keepsakes of people they loved," Draco said. "A strange gesture, but I thought you would appreciate it."

"I do," Aria murmured. "It's a bit old fashioned now. Usually, people keep the lock of their child's first haircut, but at one time it was usual to have a lock of hair from someone you loved. When was the portrait taken?"

"This past Yule," Draco answered. "We have official portraits taken every few years. When I turn seventeen, I'll sit for my painted portrait which will hang in the manor alongside most of my other Malfoy ancestors." Aria closed the locket.

"Help me put it on," she ordered. Draco unclasped the chain and brought it around Aria's neck. The locket settled just past her collar bone, the perfect length.

"Perfect," Draco murmured. "Just like you."

Aria rewarded him with another kiss.

While they had nothing against Muggles or their way of life, celebrating the Muggle holidays that had slipped into wixen culture was not something Septimus and Cedrella Weasley made a habit of. Valentine's Day being the rare exception. Neither of them ever needed a reason to purchase trinkets of love for their spouse, Valentine's Day was an excellent excuse in the midst of a busy life to just be with each other without needing to find an explanation for anyone else.

This year, however, Cedrella had decided to have a dinner party and in the spirit of the day, Septimus had not had the heart to say no even though hosting dinner parties was not his favorite thing in the world. As a Black, Cedrella had been raised to give dinner parties upon dinner parties, so allowing her these moments not only made her happy but made him happy because he was making her happy.

Which was how he ended up with his no-good eldest son and his wife at dinner. How was it possible that the one he thought was going to bring the most shame to the family was slowly turning into the one that was probably going to be the reason the Weasley name continued? If he had known how much trouble Bilius was going to be later in life he would have suffered keeping in contact with Arthur even with his Dumbledore loving tendencies and wife. Besides the massive gambling debts he kept having to save Bilius from, he was quite certain both his son and his wife were committing adultery and had been for some time. Not to mention Bilius' children! Again, how was it that the grandchildren doing anything worthwhile with themselves were the grandchildren who were growing up in poverty?

Thankfully, Bilius and Birdella were on their best behavior tonight. It probably meant that Bilius or one of his sons had a gambling debt they needed help paying off, but at least it meant that the rest of their guests were unaware of any turmoil in the main branch of the Weasley family. Cedrella had invited a few friends from ICW that they had made over the years, and that included Lord Jeremiah Prince who was skulking about in a corner being as anti-social as Septimus desired to be at the moment. There Amelia Bones, her brother Edwin and his wife; Elphias Doge had somehow been invited, as had Augusta Longbottom. That was no surprise as she and Cedrella were cousins. And, of course, there was Percival and his boyfriend Oliver Wood. An up and coming Keeper.

Septimus almost felt bad for his grandson. He and Wood were the youngest in attendance. It did not seem to both either of them. Both were capable of holding their own. Septimus snorted into his goblet. Once again, Arthur's children were showing up their cousins without even realizing it.

"Since when were you in contact with any of my brother's illustrious offspring?" Bilius asked, sidling up to Septimus' side.

"Since Percival interned under Dumbledore in Geneva several summers ago," Septimus replied. "Your mother insisted we keep in contact." Bilius snorted.

"Doesn't look like much does he?" he questioned. "Hope he doesn't reflect the general trend of what my other nephews look like. How many of them does Arthur have anyway?"

"He has seven," Septimus answered. "You're hardly one to judge. You've got five yourself."

"Yes, but they're all better looking and much more successful than being a glorified secretary."

If living off the family wealth without going into debt was the basis of being successful, then yes, a few of Bilius' children were successful. But it was a low bar and Percival, at least, had risen far above the bar. And what was this about Percival's looks? The boy was totally fine. He had the sharp chin of the Prewetts, but his hair and general thin physique was very much Weasley. As well as his eyes. They were very much like Arthur's. And his temperament was much more Weasley than Prewett or even Black.

"Your mother invited Percival, so I expect you to be polite," Septimus settled on saying.

"Are we to expect all of Arthur's brood to descend upon our hall?"

"If they did you would still be required to treat them politely."

Bilius rolled his eyes.

Septimus escaped his son, weaving his way through the couples until he was at Cedrella's side. If she happened to now be speaking to their grandson and his boyfriend, then what could Septimus do besides ignore the sharp look Bilius continued to send him across the room.

"There you are," Cedrella greeted. "I thought perhaps you and Jeremiah would slip off to your study."

"And leave you to this brood of vipers?" Septimus questioned. "Never." He kissed her hand. Turning to Percy he nodded in greeting.

"Percival."

"Lord Weasley."

Now Cedrella rolled her eyes. Septimus did his best to ignore the action. With how famous his falling out with Arthur was, it would not be proper for his grandchildren to call him, the Head of House, by any other title.

"How are things at your end of the ministry, Percival?" Septimus asked.

"No work talk!" Cedrella scolded.

"Interesting," Percy replied. "I hear the Wizengamot is finally getting through its backlog of trials that the attack on the DMLE and Madam Bones put off."

"Yes. Which one most interests you?"

"Umbridge, of course."

"You and everyone else in the damn ministry."

Cedrella shook her head and shared a smile with Oliver as if to say 'what can we do with these rascals'?

"How is flying these days?" Cedrella asked, cutting Percy off from saying something else about Dolores Umbridge. "You're reserved Keeper yes?"

"I am, though Kobalton is in discussion of moving teams which means that I might have the chance of moving to being first Keeper for Puddlemere."

"And is that a usual thing for someone your age?" Septimus watched as Wood's face turned a pale pink.

"Most people are age are playing in the minor leagues or are third string," Percy declared with pride in his voice. "Oliver was recruited to Puddlemere straight out of Hogwarts."

"Impressive!" Cedrella cried with full enthusiasm. Even Septimus was impressed. But it made sense that Percival would not date a slacker. When he had first found out that Percival was in a romantic relationship with a Quidditch player, he had been rather judgmental about it, especially to Cedrella. With how diligent and intellectual Percy was, it was a shame to see him dating a mere jock. But now Septimus had to admit (to himself never to anyone) that he had been wrong about Oliver Wood. Everything he had heard about the young man painted him as a respectable, hardworking wizard from a decent family with some money and a respectable lineage. Septimus knew lineage wasn't everything, Sirius Black proved that as well as Ronald's little Muggleborn friend, but he was of the firm belief that one still needed to be careful when marrying families together.

The night finally came to an end and their guests left except for Bilius who remained even though Birdella Flooed away without a backwards glance. His son followed him and Cedrella into the family's private parlor for one last night cap.

"Father," he said, "I need a small loan—,"

"Oh, Bilius, we've loaned you at least five thousand Galleons this year alone!" Cedrella cried. "And you've hardly even attempted to make good on paying us back."

"I know, and I'm so terribly sorry—,"

"A proper apology indicates you are going to amend your life so that the offense doesn't happen again," Cedrella continued, "and yet there has been no change in your behavior."

"I have every intention of changing my life," Bilius argued. "My vices are just too strong sometimes, Mother." Cedrella frowned and even Septimus had to hide his own downturned lips in his tumbler.

"How much is it this time?" he settled on asking, ignoring Cedrella's sharp look at him. She was of the opinion that they should stop lending money to Bilius to pay off his gambling debts, especially since he had already managed to go through his entire trust fund. Septimus had bowed to her opinion on not replenishing the trust fund. The only accounts that continued to be added to on January 1 of each year were their grandchild's funds, but at least two of Bilius' children had followed him down his own path of vices.

"Ten thousand Galleons."

Septimus' heart stuttered. He fell back into a chair. Cedrella gasped, knocking over her drink.

"Ten thousand?" Cedrella cried. "Ten thousand! What . . . what've you been doing?"

A hundred different thoughts went flying through Septimus' head as Bilius avoided looking at his mother. Never had his son asked for so much at once. Surely, he had not racked up so much debt simply by gambling! Was someone perhaps blackmailing him?

"Is this all for gambling?" Septimus demanded, once he felt his heart begin to beat normally. Bilius tried to look him in the eye but couldn't.

"Y-yes," the man said.

"You always were a rotten liar," Septimus growled. "The truth, Bilius!"

His eldest son sighed.

"It's partially for gambling," he muttered, picking at the edge of his robes. "The rest is for . . . well . . . I've got a child . . ."

"You have five children," Septimus snapped. "All fully grown with the ability to support themselves."

"I've a sixth child," Bilius admitted. "From a lover."

"A bastard?" Cedrella cried. "Oh Merlin! Bilius, how could you? Now I know you and Birdy haven't gotten along in years and that the both of you have . . . had your trysts . . ." Septimus snorted. Youth nowadays had no respect for marriage or for being discreet. "But we taught you contraception spells for a reason!"

Bilius huffed.

"It's a bit difficult to cast contraception spells on a Muggle," he said. "You know I was never good at either wandless or voiceless magic."

Septimus felt his heart skip several beats again.

"I'm sorry," he murmured, "I must have misheard you. Did you just say that you have a bastard child with a Muggle?"

"Don't take that tone with me, Father," Bilius whined. "We don't hate Muggles."

"But neither do we go out of our way to expose ourselves to them!" Septimus shouted. How could his son be so foolish? So stupid? He had raised both of his sons better than that! It was one thing if a common witch or wizard wanted to have dalliances with Muggles, but the Weasleys were an old family. A part of the Sacred 28 for all the good that actually was. The family was completely in the wizarding world. They had no affairs of any sort with the Muggle world, no business transactions, no investments . . . any children from such relations would surely be magical and exposure to the Muggle world . . . well . . . Septimus might not be blood purist, but he was absolutely for the separation of the two worlds; the only Muggles who should even know about the wizarding world were parents of Muggleborns and those of the highest power within Muggle governments like Her Majesty the Queen and the ridiculous Prime Minister.

"A bastard!" Cedrella repeated, bringing Septimus back to the moment.

"Mother, we're nearly to the 21st century," Bilius argued. "Children are born out of wedlock all the time."

"Are they?" Cedrella demanded. "Tell me about all these children who are born out of wedlock. Hm? I'm waiting."

Bilius wisely remained silent. But the wisdom did not last long.

"Would you have me abandon the child and his mother then?" Bilius demanded.

"I would have you not expose our world to Muggles!" Septimus cried.

"Does Birdy know?" Cedrella asked.

"No. And I don't intend for her to know. So, you won't tell her."

"Do you give your parents orders now?"

"Apologies, Father. You won't tell her, will you? Please?"

Septimus glared at Bilius as he called for a house elf to bring him his cheque book. With sharp, passive-aggressive movements, he nearly tore a hole in the parchment as he wrote out the cheque.

"Septimus!" Cedrella hissed. Bilius eagerly grabbed at the cheque, but a frown soon marred his face.

"This is only for five thousand!" he cried.

"For child support," Septimus answered. "An innocent child ought not to go without simply because his father is a wastrel!"

"But . . . but . . . my debts!"

"Stop gambling then. Get a job. Merlin above, Bilius, I never thought I would say this, but at this moment Arthur is proving to be the better Weasley than you."

Bilius' face turned red as he rose to his feet.

"You don't mean it," he snapped. "You don't even talk to little Artie!"

"No, but your mother insists on contact with his children, and it would be so very easy for me to bring them into the fold of the family to replace the embarrassments that you and several of your children have become."

"I'm your heir!"

"By the blessing of being my first born. But every day you prove that you are not worthy to take up the responsibility!"

A pop interrupted them. Tilly, the house elf in charge of their mail and owls, held out a letter to Cedrella.

"This comes late, Mistress," Tilly said before popping away. Cedrella glanced at the letter and Septimus paused any further words to Bilius to turn to his wife. Any late-night correspondence brought by Tilly meant that it was from a family member.

"It's from Ron," Cedrella said after opening it.

"So the boy does possess the ability to letter write," Septimus cried.

"He's a fifteen-year-old boy, how interested were you in writing your grandparents when you were his age?"

"I responded to all letters in a timely manner as society dictated." Ronald was the one child from Arthur who seemed to struggle with letter correspondence. Ginevra sent Cedrella a letter once a week even if Cedrella had yet to answer the last one, the twins were slightly better than Ronald, and William and Charles wrote at least once a month. While Septimus had never written, Cedrella kept a healthy correspondence up with them.

His wife began to laugh.

"Oh, that boy!" she cried, wiping tears away from her face she laughed so hard. "Oh, to see the look on Abraxas' face!"

"Are we humiliating Abraxas?" Septimus asked, probably too eagerly, but he was at home, and he could be eager for such things.

"It seems that the young Draco Malfoy and Ron's friend, that Muggleborn Slytherin, Aria Bourne, planned to have a date in Hogsmeade in honor of yesterday being Valentine's Day—,"

"Is this the girl that the newspaper had a story on last year nearly every few weeks?" Bilius asked. Septimus nodded. "Didn't Lord Malfoy go to Hogwarts to ensure his grandson didn't take her to that ball?"

"Yes, humiliating all of Great Britain in the process," Septimus muttered. "She ended up going with the Crown Prince of Bulgaria and their more intense about blood than we are."

"Abraxas somehow got wind the scheme," Cedrella continued, "so Ron pretended that Abraxas had heard wrong and that it was him Draco was taking on a Valentine's Date."

Bilius snorted. Septimus stared off into space. If he were younger and not an ICW delegate . . . if he did not hold the sway that he did . . . Abraxas Malfoy might just kill him.

"He wants to make sure that you don't agree to any possible marriage proposals Abraxas might come up with for revenge," Cedrella continued. "He's not one hundred percent sure Abraxas believed their stunt, but he was sufficiently shocked silent."

"I'd have loved to see that," Septimus muttered. "Well, if Abraxas Malfoy decides to come at me at the ministry on Monday, I'll know why. Please inform Ronald that I will ensure he does not have to marry a Malfoy and that as a Weasley it is his duty to actively not ever fall in love with a Malfoy. Weasleys are meant to have better taste than that!"

Chapter Text

Daphne and Theo were the last to know about the day's events in Hogsmeade. Both of them returned to Hogwarts on the last carriage, hours after many of their friends. They strolled towards the Slytherin table, already laden with dinner dishes, hand in hand and looking blissfully at each other.

"We can't tell them," Aria whispered to her friends. "Look at them. Daphne's so happy."

"She's going to find out anyway," Pansy said as Theo led Daphne to come sit by the girls before he went to sit with Draco and Blaise several spaces down.

"I'm going to find out what?" Daphne asked.

"How Astoria's date went," Millicent muttered. Daphne brightened.

"I hope it went as well as mine," she breathed, looking around for her sister. "I hope she didn't miss the last carriage. She'll get points taken."

"No . . . she came back hours ago," Pansy answered. "Milli and I escorted her and her friends back to the castle." Daphne must have heard a tone in Pansy's voice because she turned her own head sharply towards her friend.

"Why?" she demanded. "Are they all right?"

"Bruised egos and a few bruises from snowballs that had ice in them," Pansy answered, "they got caught in the middle of an . . . impromptu snowball fight."

"Was it really impromptu?" Daphne asked.

"It was my idea."

Luna appeared on Daphne's other side with Ginny.

"Your idea?" Daphne questioned the Ravenclaw.

"Mhm. She might need her sister though. I'm not sure. I don't have siblings." Luna scooped asparagus onto her plate alongside some roasted potatoes. Daphne sighed.

"Astoria can wait until after dinner," Millicent stated firmly. "It'll probably be better if you eat and then bring her something."

Aria wisely held her tongue.

Daphne left dinner without eating dessert and taking a plate of potatoes to Astoria because apparently that was Astoria's comfort food of choice. Aria had half a mind to tell Astoria all about crisps and chips. Some things were no different between heartbroken teen girls regardless of their magical ability.

When Aria and the rest of the Slytherin girls got back to the dorm, Daphne and Astoria had relocated from Astoria's bed to Daphne's. The fourth year was still sniffling when they entered, Daphne petting her head. The plate of roasted potatoes had been consumed and lay empty on the nightstand.

"Come to laugh at me?" Astoria snapped at Aria when she spotted her. Aria rolled her eyes.

"This is my bedroom," Aria replied.

"What did I say, Astoria?" Daphne scolded quietly yet firmly. "You can go straight back to your room if you're going to treat Aria that way." Astoria huffed.

"It's not fair!" Astoria moaned. "Why does Draco have to go fall in love with her?"

"I feel like out of all the girls in this room you of all people have no reason to be bemoaning Draco's love for someone else," Tracey said as she gathered up several schoolbooks. "If anyone's going to complain about Draco going and falling in love with someone else it's Pansy."

"And I already did my sulking," Pansy said airily. "Last year. In private. I didn't go about snitching on people to their Heads of House. Especially Heads of House like Abraxas Malfoy. You're lucky only words have been spat back and forth. He's a man who would not hesitate to hurt people, Astoria."

Astoria sniffed.

"Why aren't you more upset?" she suddenly cried, sitting up and gesturing wildly at Pansy. "She stole Draco from all of us!"

"Stealing implies that Draco wants no part in the relationship," Aria snapped, "and I can assure you he does."

"I was upset," Pansy answered. "Last year I was very upset. But then I realized that if Draco had gone and fallen in love with Milli or Daphne or Tracey I wouldn't be feeling so angry. The only reason why I was upset was because Aria was Muggleborn. That's it. That was the only reason I was upset Draco had chosen someone else. Tell me, Astoria, if Draco were taking me out on dates or Tracey or Milli or even Daphne, would you have gone out of your way to try and ruin the date? To contact Lord Malfoy?"

Astoria sniffled.

"No," she admitted.

"Why not?" Pansy asked. Astoria paused.

"I . . . I . . ." she stuttered. "Because you're not . . . you're not a Muggleborn."

"And what does being Muggleborn have to do with anything?" Pansy demanded. Aria felt liked she could not move or breathe less she interrupt whatever conversation was about to take place. She knew Pansy and Millicent had warmed to her over the last year or so, but neither of them had ever taken the time to talk about it, both preferring just to continue to be cordial to one another – even friendly at times – and leave it at that. Especially at the beginning of this year with Umbridge and the Ministry deny Voldemort's return . . . it was just better not to open certain cans of worms.

"It means everything!" Astoria cried. "Her parents are Muggles! They aren't like us."

"The only difference is that they don't have magic," Pansy said. "Otherwise, I assume they bleed the same way that we do."

"They're different!" Astoria insisted. "They are. Why should Draco Malfoy prefer someone who didn't even know magic existed until they were eleven?" She fell back against Daphne's pillow. Daphne rolled her eyes. Aria scooped up her own schoolbooks. There was no reasoning with Astoria.

She headed out of the common room, intent on going to the library while it remained open for a few more hours. She had a late prefect shift and wanted to do some additional studying, especially for herbology because that class was the bane of her existence. She understood the theory and informational side of it just fine. What plants did what, their properties, even how to plant and take care of them. But taking care of a plant? Hers always ended up on the poorly side of health no matter how much she cared for it using the instructions from either the textbook or Neville!

Turning the corner into the library's corridor, she nearly collided with someone.

"Sorry!" she cried, hurrying to step out of the way.

"You!" Aria stopped short at Cho Chang's angry voice. She turned to Cho who stood beside her friend Marietta Edgecomb. She and Cho interacted because they were both prefects, and she had dated Cedric until just a few months ago. Why she was angry at Aria was a mystery.

"Yes?" Aria questioned.

"You're awful you know that?" Cho demanded.

"I . . ." Aria blinked. Where was this coming from? "I . . . suppose there are some people that would agree with you."

"Don't play dumb," Cho snapped. "It's your fault! It's all your fault!" There were hot tears streaming down her face.

"What's my fault?" Aria asked, wracking her brain for anything that she might have done recently that might in any way upset the Ravenclaw. Had she said something? Had she said she would switch a prefect round with Cho and then forgotten?

"It's your fault Cedric broke up with me!"

Air left Aria's lunch with a great whoosh as she sagged in relief. Was Cho still upset about the breakup? After all this time? Why was she blaming her?

"How's it my fault that Cedric broke up with me?" Aria asked. "I thought your parents had put pressure on you to break up with him."

"I wasn't going to!" Cho cried. "But then I could see that he was falling in love with you!"

"Cedric Diggory is not in love with me," Aria laughed, starting to back up towards the library. If she got close enough, she could make a dash into the library and Cho would not dare barge into that sanctuary and yell at Aria. Not without risking the rather of Madam Pince. "And even if he was, I am most certainly not in love with him. Listen, I'm sorry the two of you broke up over the whole Voldemort thing—," the two Ravenclaws shuddered at her casual drop of the name, "—only to find out later he was telling the truth. But that's not my problem so if you'll excuse me . . ." she dashed into the library just as Marietta drew her wand. Madam Pince looked up from the book she was reading to glare at Aria over the top of her spectacles.

"Sorry," Aria apologized. "Didn't want to get hexed."

"Are people trying to hex you?"

"Apparently, I'm the cause of a breakup?"

"I see the students don't know how often you and Mr. Malfoy sneak into the Restricted Section." Aria froze for a moment before turning slowly towards Madam Pince who continued to stare over her spectacles at Aria. She felt her face grow warm and pink and she gave the librarian a sheepish smile.

"My dislike for Abraxas Malfoy is stronger than my need to patrol the Restricted Section," Madam Pince stated, returning her attention to her book. "As long as you're not going further than a snog—,"

"Madam Pince!"

"—then I never saw you."

Aria hid her face against a bookshelf, ignoring the woman who was now chuckling. Why did adults have to be so weird?

Once she escaped Madam Pince, she settled at a table pushed against the wall under a window for more natural light when the sun was out. The sun still set early in February, though, and the clear half-moon shone brightly in the sky though she could not see it due to the position of the window. She could see Jupiter and near it the constellation Taurus. The Pleiades were bright in the dark sky, and she took a few minutes to marvel like she always did at how much one could see when the electric lights of the Muggle world were gone. Even if she went out for a walk to the standing stones, the lights of Hogwarts would not create a bright enough glow to ruin the dark sky.

Shuffling the books she had brought with her, she settled with every intent on studying herbology, when she realized she had accidentally scooped up The Priestess' Grimoire alongside all her herbology materials.

Deciding that herbology could wait, she opened to the first page of the grimoire. Immediately she closed the book and looked around, making sure no one was nearby and that the glamor was strong over the book. Seeing that she was alone in her area of the library, she reopened the book.

Inside were detailed instructions and diagrams for nearly two dozen different rituals of varying benevolence before the back of the grimoire became progressively darker and stranger and . . .

Aria slammed the book shut again, unable to scrub her mind of the very detailed diagram of a ritual involving sex.

What the fuck had she picked up? It was no wonder someone had put a glamor on this book. What was this grandfather gifting it to Lucretia trying to do?

Taking several deep breaths, Aria opened the book again, this time, taking care to read the titles of the various rituals and the description of each. There were several scrying rituals, a topic they had only covered the basics in. She absolutely ignored the back of the book where the multiple sex rituals were detailed.

A part of her brain, the smart, responsible, mature part, told her that she probably should show this book to Professor Snape and Remus. As her guardians and the two adults that she knew with the most knowledge about the Dark Arts or what looked like Dark Arts, they would want to know what she got her hands on. Another part of her brain, the teenage side, wanted nothing more than to keep this book a secret and to learn and perform some of the rituals in the book.

The latter part of her brain won. There was a Spring Equinox ritual at the very front of the book that looked simple and benign enough. Closing the book, she set it aside, with every intent on actually studying for herbology, only for Madam Pince to suddenly appear at her side and tell her that the library was closing in ten minutes! Aria couldn't believe she had spent two hours poring over The Priestess' Grimoire. She had to return her books before going on patrol!

Scurrying out of the library she ran most of the way to the Slytherin dorms, glad to not pass any professors else they yelled at her to walk and took points.

She made it to the Prefect Meeting Room with minutes to spare. Prefects had to clock in and out when they went on rounds to show that they were doing their jobs. Cedric was there chatting with the seventh-year prefects and Cecily Dubois the Head Girl.

"Hiya, Aria," Kenneth Towler, a seventh year Muggleborn greeted.

"Hi," Aria greeted in return. "Cedric, is there a reason why Cho thinks I'm the reason you two broke up?"

Cecily and the female prefects burst out laughing. Adrian Pucey couldn't keep his jaw from dropping and Cedric leveled her with such a deadpan look Aria nearly apologized for asking the question.

"Did she not see the charade that was today down in Hogsmeade?" Alicia Spinnett, the Gryffindor female prefect, asked. "Or does she think Malfoy and Ron are actually an item?"

"I'm more surprised she went after you and not Harry," Cedric finally said.

"Does she think Harry has a crush on you or something?" Aria asked. "Or that you like Harry?"

"No . . . she's just looking to blame everyone but herself and her parents," Cedric said. "Just ignore her."

"Oh, I will. But it'll be hard if she and Marietta take a pot shot at me which they tried to do already."

"We'll warn her off," Roger Davies and Margery Opal, the Ravenclaw prefects, assured Aria. "Everyone knows you're head over heels for Malfoy even if it ends up killing you."

"It's not going to kill me," Aria cried.

"Lord Malfoy's already shown how much he dislikes you," Cecily pointed out. "But that's what you get when you date outside your league."

"Cecily!"

"Dubois!"

"I'm just saying!" Cecily cried, holding her hands up in surrender. "I'm not saying purebloods and Muggleborns can't get married and whatnot. I'm just saying that Draco Malfoy is from a different class and that goes a lot further than Pureblood-Muggleborn problems."

"I'm wealthy in my own right," Aria pointed out.

"Doesn't matter," Cecily said airily, ignoring the glares from the other students. "You're new money. If it weren't for the connections, you'd made here in the wizarding world – very Slytherin of you – you'd be a nobody, and Malfoy would not be giving you a second look."

"I don't see people lining up to date you, Dubois," Adrian snapped.

"The truth hurst," Cecily stated before stamping the time on her own timecard and sauntering out of the meeting room.

"Bitch," the replacement female prefect for Slytherin, Katherine Yarrow, muttered.

"No worse than Astoria," Aria said, stamping her timecard. "She's currently crying on Daphne's bed about how unfair life is."

"Was I ever that emotional when I was fourteen?" Katherine wondered aloud.

"Yes," Adrian answered. "I recall you sobbing over a picture in our defense textbook."

"Oh yes . . . but that was a picture of a really ugly monster. The fact that you didn't cry just goes to show that you have no heart."

"Or a period," Alicia muttered.

Almost immediately the wizards vacated the area with stutters and red cheeks. The witches laughed as they did so, and Aria let the laughter echo in her ears as she hurried after Adrian as she was partnered with him for the patrol that night.

Even though she decided not to show The Priestess' Grimoire to Snape or Remus, Aria still wanted to share it with someone and decided the centaurs were perfect. While very few of them could read any human language and they themselves did not keep much by way of written tradition, she was certain after she read a few of the rituals aloud to them, they would appreciate and perhaps even be able to explain further the magic.

Unfortunately, her plans were waylaid. On the day she was meant to return to learning from the centaurs, Firenze and Bane met her at the edge of the forest looking angry. Most centaurs, to humans, always looked angry, but Aria was certain that this time something really had made them upset.

"We cannot teach you anymore," Bane said by way of greeting.

"What?" Aria cried. "Why? Have I done something wrong? Have I outgrown what you need to teach me?"

"Nothing of the sort, child," Firenze said, "Bane is simply angry. We are being forced to move the herd deeper into the forest towards the far end of the water. Too far for you to follow."

Aria looked towards the Black Lake which stretched for at least a mile if not more into the distance.

"Why do you need to move?" she asked. "Has something moved into the forest?"

"Something has been brought into the forest," Bane stated. "And it has yet to be moved. Please inform Hagrid that his guest is unwanted in our territory." He turned and disappeared back into the forest. Firenze and Aria shared a look.

"So, I'll never have lessons with you again?" she asked, trying to keep the disappointment of out of her voice.

"If the stars bring us back, then yes, you will," Firenze said. "But times are changing. Darkness grows. Our own land is being taken by that ministry of yours and Hagrid has brought danger into the forest. We must protect our young ones."

"I understand," Aria muttered sadly, shoulders slumping. She hugged The Priestess' Grimoire to her chest. Firenze turned and followed Bane into the forest. Aria watched him disappear into the trees before turning to glare in the direction of Hagrid's cabin. What had Hagrid done? He was usually on good terms with the centaurs. She started to stomp over towards the cabin, spotting Hagrid coming out of the forest on the far end of his garden with Ron, Hermione, and Harry.

"Hagrid!" she called. At her voice, Hagrid and her three friends froze, clearly hearing the frustration in her voice. "What have you brought into the forest?"

"Now 'ow you know 'bout that?" Hagrid cried, bushy eyebrows rising in astonishment. Aria narrowed her eyes at him.

"The centaurs just told me that they have to move their herd because of the ministry and because you brought something into the forest and have yet to move it."

Hagrid scratched the back of his head, trying not to look guilty, and failing miserably. When he didn't answer, Aria turned to her friends. It was clear Hagrid had shown them something. Perhaps they knew. Ron and Harry actively avoided her gaze and Hermione stared at her shoes until Aria's piercing gaze became too much and the bushy haired witch cried,

"Hagrid introduced us to his brother!"

That was . . . not what Aria expected. She had expected another dragon or something similar. But a sibling? That he kept hidden in the forest? Why would the centaurs be upset at a person? Granted, that would be considered encroachment on their territory, but to move to the far side of the valley over one person setting up camp in the forest?

"I didn't realize you had a brother," Aria settled on saying.

"Me 'alf-brother," Hagrid clarified. "We got the same mum!"

Oh.

Oh!

The conversation with Hagrid when he had first arrived back at school came back to mind. Hagrid had gone on to the continent on Dumbledore's orders to speak to the giant clans to get them on the Order's side and he had met his mum who was a giant whereas his dad had been the human.

Aria still had no idea how that was meant to work, but it was probably better than if Hagrid's mum had been the human.

"So you half-brother is a giant?" Aria questioned.

"Yes!" Hagrid seemed pleased at Aria's quickness. No wonder the centaurs were upset! Centaurs and giants were not historically friendly with each other.

"Hagrid," Aria bit out, "my lessons with the centaurs have come to an end because you brought your brother back with you and refuse to have him find another part of the forest to live in!"

Hagrid's face fell.

"Aw, I'm sorry, Aria. Didn't mean ta get your lessons cancelled. But I couldn't leave Grawp."

Grawp? Grawp?

"The other giants were mean ta 'im," Hagrid continued. "'e's smaller than the other giants. And he's a young'un still." Aria got the distinct feeling that Hagrid almost saw this Grawp more like a pet. A very beloved pet, but a pet, nonetheless.

"So, you're telling me that you brought a giant into centaur territory and have, since then, refused to remove said giant?" Aria questioned. "Thereby forcing the centaurs to move their herd?"

"I told 'em that Grawp ain't gonna 'arm them! 'e's friendly, really. Just don't know 'is own strength."

"But centaurs and giants don't get along, Hagrid! Giants eat centaurs when they're full grown."

"I've been teachin' Grawp what's food and what ain't food. 'e'd never eat a centaur."

"That's not the point, Hagrid! The centaurs are already losing territory because the ministry wants to build more wizarding communities are the far side of the forest, and now you just waltz in with a half-grown giant and plonk him down in the middle of their forest!"

"Ok!" Harry slung an arm around Aria's shoulders. "Thanks for introducing us to Grawp, Hagrid. We'll see you later!" He used his whole body to turn Aria in the direction of the castle. Ron and Hermione followed along. Part way up Harry veered them off around the castle towards the standing stones. Aria stomped the last few yards to the hawthorn tree and sank sulkily against its trunk.

"Have the centaurs really gone?" Ron asked. Aria nodded miserably.

"I had so many questions!" she cried. "Now I'm going to have to figure them out on my own."

"What sort of questions?" Hermione asked, plonking down beside Aria. "Between the four of us we should be able to figure stuff out." Aria glanced at her friends, biting at her lip.

"Promise you won't tell anyone?" she asked. "I'm pretty certain Professor Snape and Remus would kill me if they found out I had this book."

"Ooo, a banned book!" Hermione cried, cuddling closer to Aria. "Those are the best. Show us." Aria hesitated only a second longer before letting the book drop into her lap. With a wave of her hand the glamor fell away.

"The Priestess' Handbook," Hermione read aloud.

"I found it in Bits 'n Bobs," Aria said. "It caught my attention because of the glamor on it. It's got all sorts of rituals in it. Look!" she began flipping through the book and the others gathered close.

"Bloody hell!" Ron cried when she got to the back of the book where the sex rituals were. "No wonder you don't want Professor Snape and Lupin to find out about this."

"I want to learn this ritual for the Spring Equinox," Aria said, going back to the front of the book. "It doesn't look complicated, but I wanted their help in making sure I was doing it right." The four bent their heads over the book.

"You're right," Harry said. "It doesn't look complicated. But look here. It can be done by one to four people. Why don't all four of us do it?"

"Oh, yes!" Hermione cried. "It'll be so much fun!" The three turned to Ron who looked a little conflicted.

"Ritual magic fell away a long time ago," he said. "Mum doesn't approve of it."

"What about your dad?" Harry asked. Ron shrugged.

"I assume he'd think the same way as Mum. But I suppose if they don't hear about it . . . and it's not like ritual magic is illegal or anything."

Aria grinned, bouncing a little where she sat. Together, the four turned back to the book and began to plot.

Screaming was not an appropriate response. Screaming was not an appropriate response.

Screaming was not an appropriate response.

Percy closed his eyes, taking several deep breaths. In through the nose, out through the mouth. Slow and steady. Once he felt his heart slow down a bit, he opened his eyes and chanced another look at the report in front of him.

Nope. He had read it right the first time.

One of many numerous reports that the Minister received was a summary of all Wizengamot meetings, hearings and trials. Most of the time the minister was present, but on occasion he was not. Due to the break-in at the DMLE in the old year, there was a backlog of cases and so the Wizengamot had voted to create different jury committees to oversee the pettier crimes. Each committee was drawn at random by the Chief Warlock.

Somehow, and Percy was at a lost as to how, Dolores Umbridge had been released from the ministry holding cells with a 1,000 Galleon fine for being in possession of a Blood Quill and time served. According to the report, the jury committee found that while she had been guilty of using an illegally obtained Blood Quill on minors, she had already served her prison sentence in the ministry holding cells and that a 1,000 Galleon fine was sufficient enough punishment.

What. The. Fuck.

That woman better be glad that she didn't use the Blood Quill on one of my siblings, Percy thought as he angrily filed the report for the minister to see. I'd be asking for an honor duel after this fiasco. Or some poison to put her tea.

Percy was pretty certain that he had people who would help him poison Umbridge. Teddy Lawrence came to mind. So did Prudence. Prudence would probably get him the poison. Yes, Prudence could supply the poison and then Teddy could somehow make Umbridge upset and then Percy could swoop in and present her with tea with the poison in it.

No, that was ridiculous. There was no way, even though Umbridge was now walking free, that she would ever return to work at the ministry. No one in their right mind would hire her into any important positions here at the ministry.

Merlin, it was only eleven o'clock in the morning and already he wanted to go home and knock back a tumbler of firewhiskey.

Without hesitation, Percy reached into a drawer where he kept the canteen drink menu and tapped the cup of tea twice with his wand. After several seconds, a steaming cup of tea appeared on his desk. Another few taps of his wand and a small serving of milk and sugar cubes appeared.

Once his tea was perfected, Percy turned to the next set of reports, a series of minutes from a meeting between the new Head of the Department of International Cooperation, Tirzah Dreyfuss, and several equivalent department heads from France and Ireland. Ever since the Azkaban breakout, and Minister Fudge's announcement about the return of Lord Voldemort, the British Ministry of Magic had been having a lot of conversations with various European ministries. Voldemort had begun to expand onto the continent when Harry had first defeated him, and many countries were way. Especially since Fudge had made such a big deal about deny his return for so long.

"Hem, hem."

Percy's heart nearly leapt into his mouth as he barely kept his tea from spilling all over the reports. Forcing a neutral expression on his face, he stared at Dolores Umbridge who stood smiling her simpering smile at him. She was not a plump as she had been in the past, though Percy supposed a ministry holding cell diet would do that to anyone, but she still wore one of her garishly pink dress suits.

"Madam Umbridge," Percy greeted. "What an unexpected surprise. How can I help you?"

"Drinking at one's desk is very ill-advised," Umbridge replied instead. "You could have spilled all that tea over the reports. Hardly behavior befitting a junior undersecretary to the minister."

"Senior," Percy corrected. Umbridge's eye twitched but the smile remained.

"What was that?" she asked.

"Senior Undersecretary," Percy repeated. "That's my title." Umbridge giggled.

"I'm afraid you're quite mistaken, Mr. Weasley," she said. "You were hired to be Minister Fudge's junior undersecretary."

"That is true," Percy conceded. "But then the last Senior Undersecretary got arrested for using a stolen Blood Quill on minors and was dismissed from her post. Minister Fudge was happy enough to promote me to the empty position."

Umbridge floundered for a moment. Percy took pleasure seeing her speechless. He took another sip of tea, making sure to slurp just a little louder than what was polite. It was worth seeing her eye twitch again.

"I would like to speak to Minister Fudge," the woman finally said. Percy set his tea down.

"Minister Fudge is a very busy man," he said. "When would you like to speak with him? I've got an opening three weeks from now at 2 o'clock—,"

"I will speak to him now!" Umbridge cried. Percy sighed as if severely put upon. He had witnessed Umbridge do this multiple times with various ministry employees who wished to speak to Minister Fudge, usually department heads.

"As I said, he is a very busy man." Percy rose to his feet, gathering the reports from his desk. "However, if you will take a seat over there—," he pointed to a little waiting area filled in with a sofa, chair, and low coffee table, "—I can see if he's available for a brief meeting."

Umbridge's smile began to disappear.

"Minister Fudge will see me," she stated confidently.

"I will have to check," Percy stated. He gestured once again to the waiting area, nearly melting under the weight of her scowl, but managed to keep his composure and eye contact while she finally made her way to the waiting area and sat, still scowling at him.

Grabbing the reports with her trial summary on top, Percy hurried to the minister's door, waiting to be allowed entrance after he knocked. He slipped in and all but slammed the door behind him, leaning against it as if afraid Umbridge would try to barge in right after him.

"Aw, Percy, are you needing to hide away from the chaos that is the ministry?" Minister Fudge asked, looking up from a letter he was reading. "

"Umbridge is outside," Percy said, hurrying to Fudge's desk. "Here are those reports from the jury committees."

"What's she doing outside my office?"

"Looking to get her old job back."

Fudge's spectacles jumped off his nose and he had to go fishing for them in his robes. He put them back on to squint up at Percy.

"Why would she think she's getting her old job back?" Fudge asked. "She used an illegally obtained Blood Quill on minors!"

"Top report, sir."

Fudge glanced down at the reports. Percy watched with morbid fascination as the color drained from the minister's face and his mouth fell open.

"In the name of all that is holy," Fudge said, adding a few colorful swear words just for good measure. "I'm going to get Howlers once the Daily Prophet reports this under their 'Courts and Aurors'."

"Just imagine how many more Howlers you'll get if you rehire her," Percy reminded him.

"I'm not rehiring her. In fact, I'd blacklist her if I could."

"Why don't you?"

Fudge waved the report.

"Do you really think that whoever ensured she walked free would make sure she did not get blacklisted?"

Percy was surprised at the man's astuteness but did not comment.

"Did you try and send her away?" Fudge asked.

"I did but she refused to. Was under the assumption she could take back her spot as Senior Undersecretary and demote me back to junior."

"Send her in to me," Fudge stated. "I'll send her packing. And if she ends up walking out of my office with her job back . . . send for the aurors."

"Do you think that'd be necessary, sir?" Percy asked, alarmed.

"We're at war, Mr. Weasley. All precautions are necessary."

Percy exited the office, nodding at Umbridge who stood with a smirk. She stepped quickly into the office and Percy closed the door, returning to his desk and pretending to return to his paperwork.

"Ah, Percival, it's so good to see you."

Percy's grip tightened on the quill he was pretending to write with as Dumbledore strolled into the waiting area, his robes a bright mauve color accented with light yellow.

"Headmaster," he greeted as politely as possible. "What can I do for you today? I did not think you had an appointment with Minister Fudge today?"

"Alas, I do not. But I was passing by and was wondering if he had a moment to spare?"

What could the Headmaster of Hogwarts be doing that required him to be passing by the minister's office? Percy wondered grumpily. The man was no longer Chief Warlock or Supreme Mugwump which meant that he had no business being at the ministry during school hours. But once again, Albus Dumbledore could just do what he liked because he was, once again, beloved in the eyes of the public. It was as if everyone had forgotten that not so long ago, they had been vilifying the man for saying that Voldemort was back.

It made Percy's insides churn and burn like nothing ever had before.

"Minister Fudge is currently meeting with someone," Percy stated, "I don't expect it to last too long, so you're welcome to wait, but if it does go long—," the minister's door opened with a bang and Dolores Umbridge came stumbling out, indignation ripe on her face while Minister Fudge chased her out, his own face red. He puffed with the exertion.

"You're making a grave mistake, Cornelius," Umbridge called over her shoulder. She stopped short seeing Dumbledore, her deeply disapproving look turning on the headmaster who calmly smiled and bowed towards her.

"Good afternoon, Dolores. A pleasure to see you," he said.

"Ah, Dumbledore," Fudge cried as Umbridge stomped away, pushing past startled ministry workers. Percy knew gossip mill would be full within the hour. "How can I help you? Tea? Mr. Weasley, if you could summon tea for us?"

Percy nodded, watching with rising frustration as Dumbledore and Fudge disappeared into the minister's office. If only there was a way to get rid of Dumbledore without having to commit a crime.

That was daft, he told himself. There was a way to at least stymie him but unless . . . well . . . Dumbledore would probably be able to talk his way out of it. Spin it so that Percy came out looking like the villain. And if that happened Fudge would probably be forced to let Percy go and Percy would never be allowed to work in government ever again. On top of that, he would never be able to go back to the Burrow because there was no way either of his parents were going to let him come back if he ever chose to speak so terribly about Albus Dumbledore. Regardless of the strides they had made since Crouch's trial.

Then, of course, there would be the harassment. Because how would there not be? People practically worshipped Dumbledore on a good day and if this whole fiasco of a year had shown Percy anything, it was that Dumbledore could weather any bad press that came his way. In the end, people would always end up siding with him because he was the Defeater of Grindelwald and beloved Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

He was so caught up in his spiraling thoughts, that he nearly missed the door to the minister's office reopening. Fudge and Dumbledore shook hands before the minister disappeared back into his office. Dumbledore smiled serenely at Percy as if his mere presence wasn't sending Percy into a near panic.

"We should catch up sometime, Percival," Dumbledore said. "As your godfather, it is my duty to ensure you are transitioning into adulthood well. Last year was a bit chaotic wouldn't you agree?"

Percy nodded, not trusting himself to speak.

"I'll send an owl then. Bring Mr. Wood. I would be delighted to hear how his Quidditch career is going."

Chapter Text

The stone circle at Hogwarts was once again filled with students who should have been asleep in their warm beds dreaming of all the tests and revisions and homework assignments due that day. Yet, for nearly two dozen students, they had braved the frigid temperatures to attend a ritual in honor of the spring equinox. Even the pureblood students who were known to keep the Old Ways had admitted to their friends in whispers that the spring equinox tended to pass most wixen by or it was honored by people beginning their spring gardens.

Pansy and Millicent had worked hard to create another set of ceremonial robes for Aria, Hermione, Harry, and Ron. Aria and Hermione's robes were a beautiful sage green decorated with golden flowers along the cuffs, neck, and hemlines. Aria and Daphne had ganged up on Hermione in order to sit her down and do something with her curls. Now both of them sported flower crowns of daffodils, tulips, crocuses, and other greenery. Tracey had wanted to add antlers to the crowns, but Millicent had convinced her not to, saying to wait until Beltane for that.

Aria had had to look up when Beltane was and realized that it was May Day.

There had been a moment in the preparation for the ritual that Aria had thought she would not be able to actually do it. The spring equinox this year was calculated to March 20th, and she had thought, briefly before double checking, that that was the same night as the full moon. Thankfully, the full moon was March 19th not the 20th. It had just meant that Aria had spent the last several days very tired and very stressed with everything she had to do.

But now the day was here, or at least the hour, because the ritual had to be done during sunrise on the spring equinox. There was an excited thrum in the air as Aria and her appropriately dressed friends approached the stone circle, the first hints of sun coming up over the eastern horizon.

At the entrance of the stone circle, Aria paused to light her long beeswax candle as did Harry, Ron, and Hermione. As the last candle was lit, Fawkes appeared above their heads in a flash of fire and a cry of greeting that seemed directly more at the approaching dawn than any one person.

Aria, Harry, Hermione, and Ron processed into the stone circle towards the hawthorn tree which had yet to bloom due to the time of year. Still, its branches reached towards the sky and approaching sun like a child grabbing for a mother.

As the four fifth years passed the other students, many students stretched out their own unlit candles, their wicks catching the passing the flames. Students further back reached across to the newest flames until the stone circle glowed like a halo as sunlight and candlelight illuminated it from within and without.

Approaching the hawthorn tree the four friends spread around, Hermione to the North, Ron to the South, Harry to the West, and Aria to the East. Around the hawthorn tree they had set up a ring of wood. Upon reaching their position, Tracey rang a bell each tintinnabulation clear and forceful. Nine times she rang the bell before letting the final ring fade into the still air.

"Wilcuma!" Aria cried once the moment had past. "We gather here to welcome back Spring as our ancestors did before us. Together, let out voices rise for Hrethe, Mother of the Hearth and Home; accept this rite oh glorious Hrethe, come light our Sacred Fire!"

Aria brought the flame of her candle to the wooden ring in front of her. The dry wood caught quickly and the fire spread, encompassing the eastern section of the ring.

"Lady Magic," Hermione cried, picking up her part of the ritual, "source of great wonders who leads kings and queens to sacred light refined; and to wixen each holy rite disclose, for mystic knowledge from your nature flows. Come, venerable power divine, with favor shine upon your practitioners here below." The northern section of the wooden ring erupted in flames.

"Woden," Ron picked up the prayer, "king of gods and men, all-father bounding with prolific powers, eternal warrior; we who are your children bring thee our praise and worship." The southern section of the wooden ring erupted in flames.

"Hear us now," Harry called towards the sky, "you whose realm is that of darkness and shadows, whose time shortens as the day lengthens; we acknowledge you remain, sometimes fading, but leaving. You are in all things, the depths of the sea, the darkness beneath our beds, the setting of the sun. May our own suns set in a time far from now, let us meet the coming Spring." The western edge of the wooden ring erupted in flames, encircling the hawthorn entirely.

"We come to keep the Old Ways," Aria said, her voice carrying above the crackling flames. We acknowledge our entrance into the season of birth. We desire to honor the returning of growth to the land. And we come, young as we are, inexperienced as we are, to give sacrifices of thanks to those that have stirred this growth. Like our ancestors who once gathered in the sacred places, we too desire to walk and with those who bring joy and prosperity into our lives."

The four friends tossed their candles into the flames. Aria turned to the gathered students, throwing her arms open as the flames rose behind her.

"Here we stand in the midst of a sacred grove, the navel of the world, the center of the Cosmos!" she cried. "At this place may heaven and earth meet. At this place does the hawthorn grow, like the Great Tree which stretches from the waters below to the fires above. We ask that Magic and the gods accept our gifts, may they guide us and keep us safe in our journey."

Ginny approached carrying a basket with honey and sweet round cakes. Aria took the entire basket and carefully set it in the blazing circle. She barely managed to step back before there was a gigantic whoosh and the entire offering disintegrated. Immediately the hair on Aria's neck stood on end while at the same time sweat trickled down her back. A pressure came to her shoulders, nearly knocking her to her knees, but she forced her legs to hold her.

"To the spirits of the land," she continued, Ginny fading back into the crowd as Neville approached carrying a bundle of seeds and first cuttings from a variety of plants from the greenhouses. "To those that live in the stones and streams, the rivers and farmlands; the fairies of trees and elves who own the forests. Hail those who travel the mountains and meadows wild, you who dance with frenzy under the stars and moons; be welcome among us!" She took the seeds and first cuttings, placing them in the fire. Another large whoosh took them away. Gasps filled the circle as the pressure within grew, allowing the other students to feel how Aria felt.

"Hail to all those who come to this sacred place!" Aria called. In the shadow of the hawthorn, in the space between tree and fire, she thought she saw movement. Creatures and shadows and beings that had not been there before. There they were, then gone were they. Still, she greeted them as the ritual had instructed.

"Greetings to those who bring wisdom and strength, overthrowing cruel and barbarous monsters; greetings to those who rule the worlds below and the worlds above. Welcome, members of the Great and Wild Hunt whose heroic deeds are never lost to the stars. You who create and guide our paths from the first breath to the last, we welcome you one and all." She reached for oil and wine brought forward by Susan, placing the glass bottles into the fire which were thoroughly consumed in an instant.

The fire circle grew in height, obscuring the hawthorn. Students gasped with awe as the magic began to manifest, bright colors of new life. Greens, purples, pinks, bright reds and yellows encircled the gathered students. Laughter, both human and not, filled the air as sweet-smelling juniper and sage magically filled the space. Aria gasped as she felt unseen hands caress her cheeks. Before her eyes the image of a lady appeared, tall and thin and lithe with hair the color of the moonlight with stars entwined amongst her strands. She was both young and old, beautiful and terrible, earthy and ethereal; she was everything and anything and she pressed a sweet kiss to Aria's forehead before disappearing as suddenly as she had come.

She stumbled and would have fallen into the fire if Draco hadn't swooped in and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her flush against his chest. Around them the energy the ritual had created within the stone circle caused a variety of different reactions. Luna and a few other students had conjured instruments to play music while many had begun to dance around the giant fire circle. Wild laughter filled the air as people spun and stomped, leaped and clapped in the early morning sunrise. Older students, Aria noted, had moved to the standing stones themselves, clutching at each other amorously.

"Are some students having sex?" she asked as Draco led her over a blanket. Somehow, a bunch of blankets had appeared, and many students lay on them. While no one was having sex on the blankets, there was quite a bit of making out. Aria would be lying if the sight did not stir up feeling deep in her belly and between her legs.

"It's the Vernal Equinox," Draco murmured, laying her on her back, pressing deep kisses to her neck. "I've read many rituals on this day end up causing . . . well . . . it is the season of birth after all." He pressed a kiss to her mouth, and she felt her body go lax, the magic swirling around her and Draco in anticipation. However, she had no intention of losing her virginity on a blanket amidst other students.

"Not all the way," she murmured against Draco's mouth as he nestled between her legs. A great many inhibitions seemed to have melted away. "I want our first time to be extra special." She might even have to summon her courage to look through the back of The Priestess' Grimoire where all the sex rituals were. If doing a simple spring equinox ritual brought about these amazing feelings, then perhaps other rituals created even stronger feelings of euphoria.

Draco nodded as he began sucking at her neck, no doubt leaving hickeys. She felt him push up the bottom of her long robe and his hand against her hip. Her breath hitched in anticipation. This was the farthest they had ever gone, never going more than snogging and a little bit of touching through clothes.

He stopped momentarily to glance at her, as if double checking that she was fine. Aria nodded, her hips jerking forward a little. Draco captured her mouth again as his hands pulled her underwear down. His fingers were quick to find her folds. Fire spread through her the second he touched her clit, his thumb gently pressing against it experimentally.

"Oh god!" she cried, throwing her head back. Those pamphlets that the healer had given her dad to give to her had said that exploration with hands could feel good, but that was an understatement. Her entire body writhed as Draco pressed a single finger into her, her body clutching down on him in a way she had never known her body to move. Draco moaned, panting heavily as he brought his mouth down to her shoulder, pushing the top of her robe off her shoulder.

"Dr-Draco," she gasped. "I . . . I . . . oh god!" he pressed a second finger into her, pleasantly stretching her. He pressed his fingers in further, until his two fingers were fully inside her, the heel of his palm pressing deliciously against her clit, and the digits pressing something even better inside her. As Aria lay on the blanket, panting and moaning, stars appeared in front of her eyes, but perhaps it was just the magic that continued to swirl around the inside the stone circle where the dancing and celebrations continued around them. She could hear other moans and cries of pleasure, only fueling the fire in her own body.

Draco began to move his fingers in and out, slow and deliberate. Aria gasped again, back arching hard. Her hands scrambled to grip Draco's shoulders, nails digging through his robes and her body clenched down again and shuddered around the intrusion. He curled his fingers, pressing against that place inside her that caused more stars to appear in front of her eyes. Her hips rolled instinctively, chasing the delight. Magic surged against her skin, rising, breaking, boiling. Her breath came in short shallow bursts.

"Oh god. Please . . . I . . ." her words cracked, her whole body was taut. Draco moved his hand, pressing the place deep inside her and her clit at the same time. Aria cried out as she shattered in his arms, her first ever climax breaking over her like a wave; sudden, convulsive and guttural, her breath catching in her throat. Her muscles locked and her thighs shook on either side of Draco's hips.

The magic around them burst into fireworks, or at least, Aria thought they looked like fireworks. Around them cries similar to Aria's reached her ears and the magic continued to feed on the beautiful and wild energy.

"Beautiful," Draco murmured, pressing a kiss to her cheek as he gently removed his fingers, cuddling close as Aria shook with little aftershocks. The magic around them drifted down, settling over them like a warm blanket, happy and sated.

"Your turn?" Aria asked after her breathing was close to normal. Draco huffed with a small laugh.

"You were so beautiful," he said, "I may have already come." Aria giggled, pulling Draco into a kiss.

"Another time then," she murmured against his lips. "We've still got time though if you'd like to keep exploring me."

Draco grinned.

Breakfast in the Great Hall was unusually quiet that morning. Most professors did not notice, preferring a quiet breakfast than a loud one. Aria poured herself a cup of coffee instead of her usual cup of tea doctoring it with copious amounts of cream and sugar. Hopefully the caffeine would perk her up because she knew Madam Pomfrey would not hand out a Wideye Potion for anything less than a concussion which Aria clearly did not have.

And she did not have any time to brew her own batch today.

"If I could have everyone's attention, please."

Aria peered blearily over the top of her cup at Dumbledore who had risen from his throne, clapping his hands to gain everyone's attention. What little chatter had been meandering through the Great Hall faded into silence. The professors side-eyed the headmaster, clearly suspicious about whatever it was he was going to say.

"It has come to my attention," Dumbledore said, "that early this morning, students were out of bounds."

How had Dumbledore found out? Aria wondered, sipping her coffee. No one had come to split up the party in the stone circle. They had all made it back to the castle before even Mrs. Norris could wake up. Was he watching from his office tower? What was his secret?

"Not only were these students out of bed and out of bounds, but they were desecrating the historic stone circle behind the castle," Dumbledore continued. "It was reported to me that someone had lit a ring of fire around the hawthorn tree. I went out to inspect it and discovered the remnants of ritual magic."

Whispers began floating through the Great Hall. Students not involved in the revelry were astounded at the finding, and students who had been involved were pretending to be astounded. Aria glanced over at the Gryffindor table where Ron was sleepily ignoring the headmaster in favor of eating a fourth sausage while Hermione's face was nearly buried between the covers of a thick tome. From her angle at the Slytherin table, Aria could only make out Hermione's hair.

"Ritual magic is highly regulated here in Great Britain," Dumbledore said.

"Not true," Blaise muttered, "it's just not practiced."

"It's highly regulated due to its dark tendencies," the headmaster continued. Remus finally put down his newspaper to turn his entire body towards the headmaster with the purest look of confusion on his face. Flitwick puffed out his chest, looking like he was about to start lecturing the headmaster. Snape did not even try to hide the roll of his eyes.

"If you have any information regarding who was involved with such practices this morning, please see me immediately," Dumbledore told them. "If you participated because you were merely curious, I assure you, you will not be in too much trouble. However, if you are the person or persons who performed the ritual, know that there will be severe consequences unless you turn yourself in."

Bloody likely, Aria thought, turning back to the food in front of her and selecting some oatmeal. Though . . . would someone go and tell him? That did worry her, even though they had spread the word to people whom she was certain would not blab barring a dose of Veritaserum.

"He's just jealous that he didn't get to participate in the after party," Daphne murmured, sending a rather smoldering glance towards Theo. Aria was pretty sure the two of them may have been on a blanket beside her and Draco. Her face grew warm, and no doubt bright pink and she quickly busied herself with doctoring up her oatmeal with walnuts and brown sugar to avoid having to look at anyone. Merlin, had they all acted like hippies this morning drunk out of their minds? Mortification warred with the delighted feeling of freedom that she had felt, and she hoped food would sooth her nerves.

"Ritualistic magic is not to be trifled with," Dumbledore continued, looking grave and disappointed. "A great many curious wizard or witch have been lured into dark depths by participation in such things."

"Albus," McGonagall cried with such exasperation, the students straightened in their seats just to be sure she wouldn't speak to them in that way. "It's the spring equinox. There's not a single dark ritual associated with the spring equinox."

Several students tittered while the Headmaster and Deputy Headmistress had a staring contest. After a moment Dumbledore turned back to the students.

"Regardless, students should not be out of the common rooms before 5 am," he stated, "when Madam Pince is gracious enough to open the library for early morning study." He sat back down with a little huff.

Why did the British Potions Guild insist on doing everything triplicate? Aria scowled as she carefully tapped her wand on each filled in formed, each form copying as she tapped. On top of that, there was an excessive number of forms to fill in for the British as opposed to the European guild. It was almost like Britain wanted to make things harder for their potioneers.

Now that her lycanthropy cure had passed its three-month trial, she could announce to the public. But to do that, she had to fill in more forms for the British guild. And since she wanted to inform the Greater European Guild of Potioneers, she had to do more paperwork and make sure everything was squared away with the British first.

The door to her little potions lab opened. By the weight of the steps and the length of the strides, she could tell that both Snape and Remus had entered. She started stacking the copies for the British Guild, using Muggle alligator clips to hold each stack together.

"Paperwork done?" Snape asked, glancing at the stacks.

"Why is there so much paperwork?" Aria cried. "Tell me which job doesn't come with paperwork, and I'll do that."

"All jobs come with paperwork unfortunately," Remus said with a chuckle. Aria groaned. Snape stacked the papers altogether before glancing at Remus. Oh dear. Aria grimaced. They wanted to talk to her about something. It was probably about the ritual. It was probable that they suspected it was her and her friends. Were they going to tell her it was dark magic too? That they were disappointed?

"You're playing with fire, you know," Remus said.

"Fire?" Aria asked innocently. "I thought I was brewing potions."

"Don't be cheeky," Snape scolded. "It's one thing to study up on the rituals and traditions and former customs that have fallen away, it's another to blatantly practice them under the headmaster's nose when he has spent most of his tenure as headmaster doing his best to eradicate all information of such things from this institution."

"We're trying to be sneaky," Aria argued. "How is he even finding out about these things? Does he go to the stone circle every day to see if weird things are happening there?"

"Anyone with any lick of magical power was able to feel the difference in Hogwarts this morning," Remus explained. "That's literally every professor except maybe Burbage and Trelawney. Whatever you did . . . Hogwarts liked it. It brought a surge to the grounds and to the castle."

"It did? I mean . . . there was a lot of magic in the circle. It was so beautiful, all the swirling colors and stars . . ." though those stars may have been more from the pleasure Draco gave her, not that she was going to say anything like that to her magical guardians.

"Rituals always release residual magic," Snape told her. "It's why they're rather power no matter how small the ritual. Regardless, though, Hogwarts and the cairns and the stone circle sit on the convergence of multiple ley lines. Such positionings are going to make any magic done here last longer. Every ritual you conduct here is going to produce more magic than if you did it at Grimmauld or the Burrow. There are very few more magically charged areas in Great Britain than Hogwarts. Glastonbury, Stonehenge, the Fairy Pools on the Isle of Skye . . . the Department of Mysteries."

Ley lines. Aria felt like she had read about those in passing. She would have to do some more research somewhere between OWL revisions.

"So, we just move where we do the rituals," Aria suggested. "I mean . . . I think Hogwarts is happy we're using the stone circle. It's what it's there for after all, right?"

"This area is like the London metropolitan of ley lines," Remus said. "Everywhere you go for the next one hundred miles there will be ley lines upon ley lines. The Founders didn't just build Hogwarts here because it was isolated from Muggles. They built the first European school of magic on one of the greatest convergences of ley lines on the continent. Possibly the world."

Of course, Hogwarts would be built on such a place. No wonder it was one of the safest places in the whole country.

"I promise to be more careful," Aria said. "Is that all?"

"Well . . . an invitation to the next ritual would be nice," Snape muttered, "and we both want to take a look at where you're finding these. Not all rituals are dark, but some can be, and if you're teaching yourself, we'd rather know it's from a reputable source."

Aria winced.

"I . . . can't show you," she said, thinking of some of the illustrations in The Priestess' Grimoire. Snape and Remus would absolutely confiscate the book on the illustrations alone.

"Oh, dear Merlin," Remus muttered, the exasperation clear. "Is it you can't show us because you know it's not a reputable source or it is a reputable source and you're certain we won't be happy about it?"

Damn. Why were the adults in her life so clever?

"The latter?" she groused. "I found it in a secondhand book shop in Hogsmeade."

"Aria!" Snape's stern voice made her flinch. "What book did you pick up?"

"It's not like the shopkeeper knew what it was," Aria cried in her defense. "It was glamoured. I unraveled the glamour to see what it was."

"What book is it?" Snape growled.

"The Priestess' Grimoire."

Two sharp intakes of breath came from the men staring at her with shock.

"You have a copy of The Priestess' Grimoire?" Snape asked, his voice slightly taut.

"Yes, I just told you. I don't know how to go to the shop but there's an inscription on the inside cover. Some woman named Lucretia was gifted the book as a Yule gift in 1860, or something like that, by her grandfather."

"How much did you pay for it?" Remus asked. "Your dad doesn't like it when you spend over budget even if you do have the money—,"

"It was glamoured to look like another book," Aria cut Remus off. "So, I paid something like two Galleons. Why, how much is it normally worth?"

"Narcissa once had to talk Lucius out of buying a copy at auction," Snape said to Remus, perhaps only a littler hysterical. "The starting bid was twenty thousand Galleons. Twenty thousand! And Little Miss Muggleborn Slytherin here—,"

"Hey!"

"—just waltzes out of Bits 'n Bobs with it for two Galleons!"

"It's a pretty rare book then?" Aria asked, scowling at Snape for the little comment. No way was she giving the book up now!

"And a pretty dark one," Remus added. He paused. "Well . . . not actually dark . . . dark by some modern standards yes, but really, it's greyer. Though I've heard there are some pretty intense sex rituals . . ." he and Snape looked at her sharply.

"I haven't done anything with those!" she cried.

"But you did do a spring equinox ritual and even the most benevolent of those are known to be . . . freeing."

"Oh my god you two! Draco and I just ended up having an intense make out session on a blanket. Can't say what other older students did or didn't get up to, but we just kissed."

Snape and Remus glanced at her uniform collar which was button up to the top with her necktie neatly tied. She narrowed her eyes at them, daring them to say anything else.

"So long as you use protection," Remus stated finally. "We didn't all have to suffer through Sirius giving you and Harry the sex talk just for you to go and get pregnant at fifteen."

"We're young, not dumb, Remus."

"I am a Head of House, Miss Bourne," Snape said. "I've heard that said many times. And do you wish to know what I've learned? Every teenage wixen is young and dumb."

Crossing her arms, Aria leveled the two her fiercest glare.

"You will bring the book to my office," Snape told her. "So that Lupin and I can take a look at the book and ensure you're not going to accidentally hurt yourself performing magic beyond your caliber."

"But—,"

"Even magical prodigies have limits," Remus stated firmly. "If you don't want us to confiscate it until you're seventeen you will bring it to Severus' office after dinner. Is that clear?"

Aria scowled at her shoes but nodded.

This was a most inconvenient time for Harry to disappear, Aria thought sourly as she stomped down into the dungeons after dinner. After Snape and Remus had made her promise to bring The Priestess' Grimoire to Snape's office after dinner, she had had to spend another hour and a half going over the potions paperwork with Snape then an hour revising for Arithmancy before going to dinner. Harry had now shown up for dinner, but she knew that sometimes the Great Hall got overwhelming for him and he liked to take dinner in the kitchens ever since the Weasley twins had told them about the kitchens back in their second year.

Still, it was only inconvenient because she wanted to complain about Remus and Snape and felt that, since he was practically her brother, he was the perfect person to complain to, and he was still on rocky terms with Professor Snape after Snape revealed that he had handed Voldemort the partial prophecy that caused him to go after Harry's parents.

Well, she'd just have to wait until the common room and there was nothing Harry could do to stop it.

She had not made it far down into the dungeons when a smaller body came rushing by her, sobbing. Glad for any kind of delay, she hurried after the student, prefect mode activated. Maybe if she got caught up in whatever this was, then she could delay sharing the book and maybe, just maybe, her guardians would forget about it.

Fat chance. But a girl could dream.

"Wait!" she called after the boy as he disappeared down one of the many corridors in the dungeons. "I'm a prefect!"

She could hear the boy's sobs as she approached a shadowy alcove where noise was coming from. She lit her wand the brightest she could get it, shining it into the depths of the alcove. The boy sat hidden in the farthest corner, trembling uncontrollably even as he buried his face in his knees, hiding his entire head with his arms as if the position would help him disappear forever.

"Hey, it's all right," Aria said soothingly, though the boy made no indication that he had heard her. "I'm Aria, I'm one of the fifth-year prefects. Can you tell me what's wrong?" she knelt down in front of the boy, hoping to comfort him with a soft touch to the arm. But her hand merely passed through his arm. With a gasp, Aria yanked her hand back, studying the crying boy again. He was not transparent, which mean he was not a ghost. She had felt him run by her, but if she could not touch him that meant that . . . this was a Shadow. But of whom? What did Hogwarts want her to see?

Once again, Aria tried to put her hand on the boy's arm. It wasn't fair! The kid was in clear distress, and no one was coming to help him! Aria looked back out of the alcove to see if she had missed another part of the Shadow, only for her gaze to note dark splotches on the stone. Holding her lit wand closer, it was easy to catch the red glint in the splotches and how the trail led from the corridor to the little boy in front of her.

"Jesus," she muttered. "You're hurt." She shone the light on the boy, trying to figure out where he was bleeding, concluding that his back might be hurt because it was practically sitting in a small puddle of blood. Would he bleed out? Should she just wait until the Shadow faded or see if someone else showed up? In the end she stayed.

Time passed. Her legs began to hurt from where she crouched in front of the boy, but she could not leave him, even if he could not see her, even if she could not help him because he was from the past and this was just a projection of what had already been. She would sit with him. She would listen to him cry and be present through his pain even if he never knew.

After a while the crying tapered to little sniffles. The boy stopped trembling with a final shudder accompanied by a large, tired sigh. He raised his head, staring straight ahead at Aria. Her own gasp filled the silence between them.

Even as young as he was, Aria could see the makings of the handsome teenager Tom Riddle would later become. He had to be second or third year, but it was hard to tell. He was thin, like he had not had a good-sized meal in a while. His eyes were puffy and red, tears dried along his cheeks and she noted that his bottom lip was split. Leaning closer with her wand, trying to ignore how unnerving it was for him to just be staring blankly ahead at the wall, she tried to inspect him further to see where the blood was coming from. Had Tom Riddle been bullied when he was a younger student? He had eventually been prefect the Head Boy, and had dated Professor McGonagall, and it was hard to think that that teenager was the same person as the little kid sitting in front of her.

Tom shifted, leaning back against the wall and letting his legs slump straight out, his head knocking against the stone. Her sharp intake of breath nearly sent Aria into a coughing fit. Tom's second-hand robes were ripped in some places and had been hastily put on. He wore no necktie, but his shirt was unbuttoned, and she could just make out a bruise on the side of his neck just under the collar. A bruise just like the few Draco had left on her neck that morning.

It all suddenly fell into place. The blood. The crying. The one vision in Dumbledore's office where Tom was getting yelled at by Headmaster Dippet for accusing a professor of doing something awful. Of another vision she had had last year of Tom being in the hospital wing and Professor McGonagall being worried.

For a moment she was back at the World Cup with a rock pressing into her shoulder blade and Abraxas Malfoy looming over her in his Death Eater gear, pawing and tearing at her clothes. She could hear the distant screams of other campers, could make out the bright flashes of spells and shields and all manner of magic.

She had been rescued.

Tom Riddle had not.

That was a tragedy in and of itself. But there had been, for however short a time, some triumph. This little boy staring blankly in front of her, clearly shocked by the events that had just taken place, would grow to fall in love with Minerva McGonagall and be friends with Madam Pomfrey and Lady Longbottom and even Moaning Myrtle. Yet, somehow, somewhere along the way, this little boy who grew into that young man would turn and morph into the monster who branded his followers, sowed chaos, murdered people, went after little babies, and used the darkest of magics to split his soul again and again and again. And unlike the stories she loved so well, there would be no redemption arc for him. No change of heart. No forgiveness. The trail of blood that had begun between Tom Riddle's legs would only end when his body lay cold and dead in the grave.

"I'm sorry," she cried, tears springing to her own eyes. "I'm sorry you got hurt. I'm sorry you chose to become a monster instead of helping people." She rose to her feet, gasping for air through her own sobs. "I'm sorry there's no happy ending for you."

She turned and fled the alcove, sprinting through the dungeons to burst into Snape's office. The two men startled, jumping to their feet, wands drawn, before realizing it was her.

"There you are," Remus said. "We were beginning to worry—," he trailed off as Aria threw her arms around the closes man, who happened to be Professor Snape. The man floundered as he always did when she or Harry hugged him, but eventually dropped his arms around her shoulders, holding her tight as she cried into his robes.

Chapter Text

"Sirius!"

The occupants of Grimmauld Place glanced up from their brunch. Barty, Frank, and Alice had come over and Kenneth had been regaling the purebloods with stories from his childhood. Sirius was certain Kenneth was sanitizing some of the stories, knowing that Kenneth had grown up in a similar environment to Severus Snape with poverty and crime and just a generally strife ridden home.

Kreacher popped into the dining room.

"The cursebreakers are coming," he said just as Bill and Fleur came bursting the room.

"Good morning to you," Sirius said, glancing at Alice who had knocked over her tea at their entrance. Thankfully, that was the extent of the startle. She waved off Sirius' concern as Kreacher popped in and out with a new cup of tea. It was at this time that they all heard the Floo sound again and less than a minute later Madam Bones came strolling into the dining room.

"I'm here, Cursebreaker Weasley," she stated. "What has gotten you into such a state?"

"I figured out the location of one of the horcruxes!" Bill cried. Smashing interrupted him as Kreacher dropped one of the emptied serving plates.

"Kreacher!" Sirius cried, "what's gotten into you?" His house elf would never be caught dropping and breaking anything!

"Yous be searching for nasty horcruxes?" Kreacher questioned. "The be more than one?"

Of all the things for Kreacher to say, that was not something Sirius would have guessed in a million years. He could only stare at the elf, his usual sulking face now zeroed in on Bill, the greatest look of desperation and despair crossing his old, wrinkled face.

"You know about horcruxes, Kreacher?" Bill asked. Kreacher nodded, wringing his hands. "How do you know about them?"

"Master Regulus spoke of them, Master Cursebreaker."

Regulus?

Sirius sat down. Kenneth grabbed his hand, concern morphing over his face. He had told Kenneth a little bit about his brother and had strictly forbidden Harry and Aria from entering Regulus' old bedroom which, at this point, was more like a shrine frozen in time for a ghost. Much like his mother, he thought bitterly, he was unable to bear the burden of packing Regulus' things away, as if packing up his things would make his disappearance and supposed death real and final.

"What did Regulus say?" Sirius demanded.

"Master Regulus' dark master asked for a house elf," Kreacher explained, voice catching more than once as he spoke. "The Dark Look took Kreacher to a cave and made Kreacher drink a foul drink that caused great distress and pain. He hid a locket inside the basin the foul drink came from then put the drink back. Ordered Kreacher to return to his master. Master Regulus ordered Kreacher to take him to the cave where he insisted on drinking the foul potion. I's could not stop him!"

Kreacher was in clear distress now. Big tears rolled down over his face. Sirius had never seen the elf cry before. Not when any of his family was beheaded and hung by the staircase. Not when his mother had hit him or his father ordered him to punish himself. When Sirius was a kid, he had wished terrible things upon Kreacher in his mind, only because the elf was loyal to everyone but him. But now the elf cried, and Sirius wished he would stop.

Slowly he knelt in front of Kreacher, handing him a napkin from the table for him to wipe his tears with.

"What happened after my brother drank this . . . potion?" Sirius asked.

"Master Regulus took the locket from the basin," Kreacher answered with a sniffle, "and put his own copy in. The bad potion returned. Master Regulus was in such distress, crying for Master Sirius like he always did . . ."

Not for the first time, Sirius was struck with how horrible of a brother he had been to Regulus. His quiet, shy brother had borne the brunt of many of Sirius' pranks growing up; had taken Sirius' growing resentment towards him with grace and quiet finality that Sirius only recognized in hindsight. Now, having worked with Mind Healers, Sirius knew that Regulus had been responding to the abuse of the Black household just like Sirius had, but in a different way. It wasn't that Regulus was truly a "mama's boy" as Sirius had once proclaimed when they were growing up. It was that he saw what Walburga and Orion did to Sirius and had tried to protect himself by doing the opposite. Only, while it had protected him somewhat from their parents, it had not protected him from Sirius who had seen Regulus' actions as siding with the worst of the Black family.

He had not even tried to take Regulus with him when he had finally fled to the Potters. That he would have to live with for the rest of his life.

"There was a lake in the cave," Kreacher continued, seemingly unaware of Sirius' inner turmoil. "I's went to get him a drink from it but . . . monsters . . . monsters rose from the deep . . . he tried to fight them but theys had clawing hands that dragged Master Regulus down into the waters. He orders that Kreacher take the locket and go home. I cannot disobey Master Regulus! So I's come home but I's cannot destroy the locket! Kreacher is a bad elf."

Oh, Reggie! Sirius fully collapsed onto the floor. Why didn't you asked Kreacher to take you with him? Did you truly want to die?

"Kreacher," Bill said, "I know how to destroy the locket. Will you entrust us to do what Master Regulus asked?"

Kreacher popped away and back in seconds, carrying an ornate locket with a large S on the front, engraved with a snake encircling the letter. Bill immediately placed the locket into a magic dampening bag.

"All this time," Madam Bones murmured.

"Kreacher," Sirius said, finding his voice, "I'm going to need you to take me to this cave."

"What exactly do you plan to do?" Kenneth demanded.

"To get my brother!" Sirius snapped, struggling to his feet.

"You are in no shape to do that," Barty stated firmly. "Emotionally, that is. You cannot go into an unknown situation. We don't even know what sort of creature Kreacher is talking about that rose from these waters."

"My brother needs to come home," Sirius argued. Regulus had been gone far too long. He didn't deserve to die alone in a cave surrounded by monsters. He had deserved the world, and Sirius should have been the one to give it to him. He would bring Regulus home and give him a proper burial. It was the least he could do for a baby brother he had failed over and over again.

"Sirius," Alice murmured, touching his wrist. "You will bring him home. But not today, and not alone."

"It definitely sounds like something foul's afoot in that cave," Bill agreed. "You'd want a lot of backup for such an endeavor."

"Are you volunteering?" Sirius asked.

"Or putting in my resume for the job," Bill replied with a shrug. "Kreacher, would you like to come and watch me, and Fleur destroy the horcrux?"

Kreacher glanced at Sirius. Clear longing was in the elf's eyes.

"Go ahead," Sirius muttered, waving his hand. "Don't ever say I didn't do anything for you, Kreacher."

The elf frowned at Sirius before following Bill and Fleur out of the room. Madam Bones staid only a moment longer to greet the Longbottoms and Barty before hurrying after the cursebreakers. Sirius sank back into his chair. Kenneth grabbed hold of his hand.

"I can't believe it," Sirius murmured. "After . . . after all this time."

He needed to make arrangements. Not just to go and try and get Regulus' body and bring him home, but arrangements to make sure he had a place when he did get home. He would need to make sure a grave was secured for him, there was a family plot at the ancestral manor. The manor had last been lived in by Sirius' grandfather, Arcturus, and he had briefly thought about moving the family into the manor instead of Grimmauld, but he had taken too much pleasure in gutting the old house that Walburga had spent so much time decorating when she was Lady Black that in the end, he only kept the manor functioning enough for if he needed private meetings with people in his capacity as Lord Black.

There were also the family members left who would want to know. Andromeda and Narcissa. Nymphadora would want to know though Sirius doubted if she had ever met Regulus or not. She would definitely want to be there as an auror and for her mother. There was no way he was inviting Bellatrix even if she weren't an escapee from Azkaban. Of course, when he brought Regulus home, there were important extended members of the family whom he would need to invite to any burial that was held. Cedrella Weasley and Augusta Longbottom were well known for being Blacks though of the extended family. Walburga would have said "lesser" but Sirius very much thought the current Lady Weasley and the Dowager Lady Longbottom did more for the Black name than Walburga ever had.

He would need to pick out a set of robes for Regulus to be buried in. Did Regulus have as set of burial robes? Many people chose to be buried in the same robes they would attend funerals in, but more traditional families always kept aside a set of robes that were never worn except to be buried in. Most never commissioned a set until they were older, but they had been in a middle of a war, and even Sirius and James had had sets made up for them. Sirius assumed James had been buried in his. He would, of course, have to check his own to see if it still fit, though he had no intention of dying any time soon.

Leaving the brunch table, he moved towards the stairs. He heard people behind him, but paid them no mind as he mounted the first set of steps before glancing towards the covered portrait of his mother. Should he tell her about what Kreacher had said? There had never been much to go on about Regulus' death, and it had happened so soon before that fateful Halloween night, that Sirius was not sure what had been rumors and what were cold, concreate facts.

"I remember the rumors," Barty said, cutting through the silence. Sirius looked over the banister at him. Everyone had followed after him, the concern etched deeply into their faces. "They said the Dark Lord had killed Reggie. I doubt your mother would've disagreed with the man. She's the reason he was Marked in the first place. You owe her nothing."

With a sharp nod Sirius finished ascending the stairs, barely breathing as he approached the closed door with the initials R.A.B. on the outside. He had not let the renovators touch Regulus' room when he's gutted out the house and fixed it up to make it a home. Only Kreacher had been allowed in, to keep the dust and cobwebs out. He had seen the curious looks from Harry and Aria, but they had thankfully kept to the rules of the house and had not tried to snoop in his brother's bedroom.

The door swung open easily without a single creak.

Kreacher must've been in recently. There wasn't a single cobweb or layer of dust in the room. The linens on the bed looked and smelt fresh too, as if freshly laundered and awaiting someone to come home. Sirius turned away from the bed, fingers carefully brushing against his brother's bookshelf, filled to the brim with books and filled notebooks bursting with extra parchment. Prior to Hogwarts, Regulus would have had someone magically add additional pages into his journal, but after starting Hogwarts and meeting Snape, Regulus had taken to getting new journals or notebooks when the ones he had filled up or using loose-leaf parchment to write on and stick inside a journal. His brother had even developed his own system of keeping track of everything.

A picture stood framed beside Regulus' bed. With careful hands, Sirius pulled the picture from its frame, glancing at his brother's tidy cursive on the back.

L-R: Narcissa Black, Barty Crouch, Me (Regulus Black), Severus Snape

Camera Man: Evan Rosier

Black Lake, Hogwarts, May, 1977

Regulus' fifth year then. Sirius wondered where he was when this picture was taken. It would have been his sixth year. He had probably been off playing some prank or breaking a girl's heart by snogging her in the broom cupboard and then pretending she didn't exist afterwards. Merlin, he had been such a cad in his youth. No wonder so many people had thought him capable of treachery.

Narcissa turned her head towards the camera from where she lay stretched out on a blanket, lazily waving towards it before turning her attention back towards the Black Lake and her well-deserved nap. Barty faced the camera on Narcissa's far side and was clearly reading the book in his lap aloud while Regulus and Snape had their heads bent over an oversized library tome. Snape had a notebook and was jotting things down before glaring at the camera. Sirius watched as picture Regulus nudged Snape playfully, pulling a smile from the teen before picture reset and began the cycle over again.

Replacing the photo in its frame, Sirius went back to his original mission. He heard the quiet tap of Frank's walking cane as Barty, Frank, Alice, and Kenneth explored the bedroom with the quiet respect one had in museums. Sirius peered into the wardrobe, breath hitching at the sight of his brother's robes neatly hung, as if waiting for their owner to come back and wear them.

Gently moving several robes around, Sirius found no burial robes. Letting out a deep breath he closed the wardrobe. He would need to get some made.

"The bastard!" Barty's voice cut through the thickness of the room. "I looked everywhere for this! Reggie swore he didn't know where my copy of Daring Hijinks of a Wizard and Witch in the High Andes was, but he had it the whole time." Sirius watched as Barty picked up a sweater that had been left draped over the back of the chair near the desk. "And this is my sweater!"

He couldn't help it. Sirius tried to hold in the laughter, making several undignified snorts before he completely lost it, leaning against the wardrobe as he howled with laughter. Barty glanced over at him, face turning bright red while Frank and Alice and Kenneth failed to hold in their laughter.

Oh, Reggie, Sirius thought. I'm glad to see that, in some ways, you never changed.

Hours later, after the Longbottoms and Barty had left, Madam Bones returned with Bill and Fleur, Kreacher coming behind them. He clutched the locket he had given Bill, it was shiny now, newly polished, and it was clear the Kreacher had cleaned his pillowcase and washed himself. Sirius stared at the house elf. He had ordered Kreacher to care for himself, but he was certain that the creature had only been doing the bare minimum. He thought it was to spite him.

"We managed to extract the horcrux from the locket, put it into another object, and destroyed that object," Bill told Sirius as Kreacher disappeared towards the kitchen, most likely for his cupboard. "Like the ring, the goblins recognized the importance of the locket and wanted to preserve it. None of us saw the harm of letting Kreacher keep the last gift of his beloved master though."

"No, now that it's not cursed, I suppose not," Sirius said. "But what was important about it?"

"It's a locket that once belonged to Salazar Slytherin," Madam Bone replied. "The goblins have a still portrait of all Four Founders and it was hanging there around the man's neck, pretty as you please."

"We preserved the ring from the shack too," Fleur added.

"What was special about the ring?" Kenneth asked, having heard the story from Sirius.

"The goblins are certain it's a family heirloom of some kind," Bill said. "They're keeping it in trust in case someone comes in and does an inheritance test. Though the goblins have their own rituals to return lost heirlooms to people and I'm pretty certain they know exactly who it belongs to. Either the person is underage and therefore they just won't return it until the person comes of age, or the line has died out and so it can't be claimed until a near relative comes and claims it . . . it's a bit confusing really. I didn't become a banker for a reason."

Sirius nodded. Inheritance could always be confusing because of how interconnected so many wizarding families were. He was also of the opinion that Muggleborns came from Squib lines or were . . . illegitimate children of wizards left unclaimed. Magic did not always bow to legitimate heirs if there was someone more worthy that was known about. It was why the Blacks had historically kept such a tight control on who married who, not just to keep the line pure, but to ensure no bastards were born. If they were . . . Sirius shuddered to think how they were dealt with.

"I'm surprised that the goblins would allow Kreacher to take the locket of Slytherin," Kenneth said. "He's a big wig in this world, isn't he?"

"The goblins said something about honor and conquest," Bill answered. "At a certain point I don't question how the goblins decide to divvy up things. If it were truly not all right, they would not do it, for they have a strict code of honor when it comes to stealing and thievery. If giving Kreacher the locket was good enough for the goblins, then it's good enough for the rest of us."

Kenneth nodded, impressed.

"I wish the bankers in the Muggle world were half as honorable and trustworthy as the goblins," he said. "I think the most honest banker I've met was Finch-Fletchley, but even he's in the upper echelons of the Swiss Bank."

"Muggles don't have laws saying they'll be executed or sent to the mines if they're found aiding and abetting thieves," Sirius answered. "Nor are they allowed to deal their own brand of justice to human thieves."

"Perhaps there should be," Kenneth muttered.

"We also did a cleansing ritual on Kreacher," Bill continued. "He practically slept with the horcrux ever since he got it from your brother. Proximity to such cursed objects can cause . . . problems. I'm not saying he's going to be a bubbly house elf or anything, but he should hopefully be less . . . cantankerous."

"Kreacher was born cantankerous," Sirius said. "I'm sure I'll see a bill for that?"

"Of course."

"The things I do for the safety of the wizarding world. No, I am grateful for the care to Kreacher. He's been growing on me in a way he didn't when I was a child. I suppose I'm the only master he's got left."

"What happens to house elves when their masters die?" Kenneth asked.

"They're usually bequeathed to another witch or wizard so that they can bond with them," Fleur answered. "A house elf without a bond can become sick if left on their own too long. Or they could decide to find work somewhere with a lot of ambient magic . . . like Hogwarts."

"Even if there was no one left, many house elves know each other, so they'd be able to find a wixen for their kin," Madam Bones added. "Only the worse wizards hurt their house elves."

Kenneth still did not look one hundred percent convinced.

"Anyway, with the locket taken care of, we have three more horcruxes to take care of," Bill said, pulling out his parchment that had all his notes in Egyptian and English. "I have managed to translate what each horcrux is but am still working on the locations. One of them is a snake and, if I'm not mistaken, You-Know-Who has a snake as a familiar?"

"Nagini," Madam Bones supplied. "Disappeared after the last war. I'd hoped it had slithered away and died somewhere. Got eaten by an eagle or something."

"Unfortunately not," Bill said.

"And the ones that're not snakes?" Sirius asked.

"The first is some kind of headdress," Bill explained. "Perhaps a crown or diadem of some kind. I'm still trying to work out what the translation means. I've got it to 'hidden room in big castle' somewhere north of Glasgow. I'm still working on the exact location."

Sirius tapped his fingers on the table.

"You don't think he hid it at Hogwarts, do you?" he asked. "That's the only magical castle north of Glasgow that I can think of. Unless he chose a random Muggle castle ruin to hide it in, but I seriously doubt that."

"How would he have gotten it to Hogwarts?" Madam Bones asked.

"I mean . . . there isn't a date to any of these," Sirius said, "but I assume the order of them are the order in which they were created?" Bill nodded. "Then if we look at where this crown thing lands right after this third one . . . what's the note say?"

"Goblet of the honey badger," Bill interpreted. "That one took me awhile to figure out. Still don't know what exactly we're meant to be looking for. A cup with a badger on it is my best guess."

"I mean . . . he could've visited Hogwarts as an alumnus or something. Before taking on the moniker of Lord Voldemort. I mean . . . if we're still leaning on the hypothesis that Tom Riddle is Lord Voldemort."

"Which we are," Madam Bones stated firmly. "But it's very need-to-know. I haven't even told the minister about it."

"So . . . if we think the horcrux might be at Hogwarts, we're going to have to let Dumbledore in on why the DMLE wants to search Hogwarts for a cursed object," Sirius pointed out.

"Unfortunately, we were probably always going to have to involve him at some point," Madam Bones sighed. "Cornelius does still take advice from him."

Not as much, Sirius thought. Amelia and Gareth Greengrass had done wonders after the Azkaban breakout, cementing themselves at Fudge's side in a way that had previously been made difficult to them by people like Dumbledore and Malfoy. On top of that, Fudge was also taking advice from Weasley and Prince, smoothing relations with ICW after months of tension due to the Triwizard Tournament and its fall out.

"What if he wasn't at Hogwarts when you went in?" Kenneth asked. "I mean, how would he know that you were there?"

"Someone would say something," Fleur said.

"Not . . . if I speak to Minerva, and perhaps get Fudge to call Dumbledore to the ministry for advice, we might be able to have him out of the castle for an hour or two," Madam Bones murmured.

"That may not be enough time," Bill argued.

"If it's not then we can go back in with him there like we were showing up for the first time," Bones stated. "Yes . . . this could work. Let me write Minerva. She's always up for a good cause."

Chapter Text

"What is she still doing here?"

Percy, distracted by the spitting peas in his pea soup, did not answer Teddy immediately. Subduing errant peas was a particularly stressful business.

Thankfully, the pea soup in the canteen was not as volatile as the soup at the Leaky Cauldron, and he was soon peering over his shoulder in the direction Teddy stared at.

"I have no idea," Percy answered, frowning with disbelief at the chattering toad in pink who seemed oblivious to the dark looks and sharp glares she was receiving. Once she had fallen from grace, Dolores Umbridge no longer held the same power over other ministry workers. The majority had been glad to see her go, even if they would never have admitted it in a professional setting. Of course, it had spread like wildfire that the minister had thrown her out of his office, refusing to give her undersecretary position back, once she had been released from the ministry holding cells with nothing but a slap on the wrist.

"I was sure she was blacklisted from the ministry," Percy said, turning back to Teddy.

"Unless someone pulled strings," Teddy muttered. "I can think of several who would like someone like Umbridge to be indebted to them."

Percy nodded, thinking between he and Teddy, their list would practically be the same.

A pretty witch came strolling by with a tray of food, and Percy stopped her. Coraline Nicklen was one of the most renowned gossips in the ministry, helped along by the files and parchments she was asked to sort every day as the archivist. Telling others about the various private filings that one handled was not something Percy generally admired, and he made sure to cast complex wards over his files that needed to pass through Nicklen's hands, but he was not above using the resources available to him.

"Do you know why Umbridge is here?" he asked. "I thought Minister Fudge blacklisted her."

"Oh, the paperwork was cancelled before it could be officially filed," Coraline stated with a scowl. "I nearly pretended not to see the cancellation order, but I couldn't since Lord Malfoy himself brought it down to the archives."

"Lord Malfoy?" Teddy questioned.

"Oh, yes!" Coraline breathed. "He's been very interested in the latest potions patents that are being filed on behalf of the British Guild. Said that since he was on his way down, he thought he would offer to take it for Minister Fudge."

"Interesting," Percy murmured. Minister Fudge had definitely not signed a cancellation order. He would need to go down and make a copy of the order, or perhaps Teddy would, based off the glint that had suddenly come over Teddy's eyes.

"Has she been hired in a department?" Teddy asked.

"She's been hired to help oversee the OWLs," Coraline explained. "You know, the marking and grading and the like. She's been . . . I think she's also been assigned the potions group."

Percy smiled his thanks, waiting for Coraline to be far away before turning back to Teddy who was already looking cross.

"I wonder why Malfoy's so suddenly interested in potions," Teddy murmured. "There are no major Malfoy holdings in the potions business."

"Aria's going to start the process to patent her lycanthropy potion after the next full moon," Percy said quietly after casting a Silencing Ward. Teddy's eyes widened and he leaned closer. "She told me so in her last letter. Damocles Belby already tried to swipe some of her research, but Lord Prince stopped him."

"No! Did Belby really think he could get away with something like that?"

"Aria's going to file the patent with the ministry under the Great European Guild instead of just the British," Percy went on. "She said Snape said it would be safer that way."

"Indeed," Teddy answered. "The bigger the paper trail, the harder it would be for someone, like Malfoy, to make it disappear. Especially if one of the filers is not British."

"So, Malfoy's . . . what . . . trying to keep Aria from being able to patent her potion?" Percy asked.

"Or delay it. Try to discourage her. Or maybe . . . well . . . Dad said that during the last war, a lot of werewolves sided with You-Know-Who because he promised that they would not be treated like second class citizens. He also promised Fenrir Greyback his share of human flesh. So, a lycanthropy cure coming from the "light side" may not be in the Dark Lord's interest."

"Careful now," Percy teased, "that seems like you're accusing Lord Malfoy of something." Teddy shrugged completely unrepentant.

"My understanding is that Lucius Malfoy avoided Azkaban because he pled the Imperius Curse while Lord Malfoy was never accused at all because he is unmarked," Teddy stated, shielding his pumpkin juice from one of the spitting peas in Percy's soup. "The question is, if Lucius Malfoy was put under the Imperius Curse, who put him under?"

Percy had never thought of that. He supposed he had always assumed it was Voldemort, but at a certain point, in order to maintain the hold over a person, one's magic still had to be going strong like with any spell or curse. Voldemort couldn't possibly have cast ever single Imperius Curse that was cast during the last war. And he wouldn't always be around to ensure Lucius Malfoy didn't overcome the spell. It would have to be someone closer to home.

He shuddered. Closer to home meant Lord Malfoy. How could a father do that to their own child? The whole reason why he and Arthur had gotten into a fight, and why his father and grandfather didn't speak, was because fathers weren't supposed to curse their children, forcing them to do things they didn't want to do. How did men like Lord Mal—,

"Weasley, do something about your peas!"

Even though her name of Poppy, poppies were not her favorite flower. According to Remus, she loved English bluebells. Which was why the man was conjuring a large bouquet of bluebells, accented with white lilies of the valley.

She had told only a select few about the trip she had planned with Professor Snape in the morning. Professor Snape and Lord Prince had handled everything. Tomorrow, the day after the full moon, she would go with Professor Snape to meet Lord Prince at the ministry. There they would go the patent office where Lord Prince had strategically informed various newspapers throughout Europe that a new "ground-breaking" and "world altering" potion would be patented.

This was, of course, the first step in getting her cure out to the general public. Snape had already told her to expect a busy summer giving talks and lectures and lessons to potioneers on how to brew the potion. And once her OWL results were in, the Greater European Guild could then decide where in the course of her potions mastery she was. Snape thought they'd jump her to Peer.

But back to Madam Pomfrey.

Tonight, before anyone at the ministry or the world got to find out about Aria's genius, they would be informing the Hogwarts' student body. In typical Marauder fashion (according to both Sirus and Snape), Remus wanted to surprise them dramatically. Or as dramatically as Professor Remus Lupin could be. Which, compared to Sirius, was not particularly dramatic. His plan, as it was, was to simply appear in the Great Hall after everyone thought they had left for the cottage and give Madam Pomfrey a bouquet of flowers as a small thank you for caring for him in his youth after every full moon.

Aria was all for sending Madam Pomfrey on an all-inclusive paid vacation somewhere which Remus hadn't dismissed, but he neither had he brought it back up since. From the twinkle in his eye, she was certain he had done something about it.

The only snag they hit was the fact that Madam Pomfrey very rarely ate in the Great Hall. On the rare occasion that no student or staff member was lying on a bed in the infirmary, she would join everyone for dinner, but other than that, she took most of her meals in her office. Or, at least, Aria assumed that's where she ate. She had never given it much thought before.

Thankfully, McGonagall was more than willing to help create some drama and so, ten minutes into dinner while Aria, Remus, and Snape hid out in the side room off the Great Hall, McGonagall discreetly sent a message to Madam Pomfrey to come immediately to the Great Hall for a medical emergency. Snape was not particularly thrilled into being pulled into Remus and Aria's antics, but as he was also meant to be gone with Aria and Remus, he could not just go and sit at the Head Table nor was Aria going about to allow him to miss the excitement.

A few minutes later Madam Pomfrey came bursting into the Great Hall, startling multiple students as she raced up the aisle to the head table. Several professors were immediately alarmed at her entrance. Dumbledore even crinkled his eyebrows.

"What's the emergency?" Madam Pomfrey demanded.

"Why don't you tell us, Poppy?" Dumbledore suggested. "Seeing as you came swooping in."

"I received a note saying to come immediately to the Great Hall for a medical emergency!" Poppy cried. Everyone glanced at each other in confusion.

"Ah, that would be my fault I think."

Aria scurried after Remus, practically vibrating with excitement. Snape trailed behind her with a longsuffering sigh. Pomfrey gaped at Remus and the large bouquet of bluebells that he carried. Whispers cropped up among the students, the confusion palatable.

"Mr. Lupin?" Madam Pomfrey questioned. "What on earth—?"

"These are for you," Remus said, handing the huge bouquet to the matron who staggered under its weight. "I remembered you loved bluebells. This is also for you . . ." he slipped an envelope into her hand. "For patching me up during my years at Hogwarts. And I think Sirius added in a little something to make up for the all the times he and James ended up in the infirmary, or accidently sent someone else to the infirmary—,"

"They weren't always accidents," Aria heard Snape mutter.

"—so I'm not one hundred percent certain the envelope won't explode into confetti the moment you open it, but the rest of what is inside the envelope should be a pleasant surprise for you." His nervous ramblings trailed off as Madam Pomfrey continued to stare wide-eyed at him, clutching the bluebells to her chest. Slowly, Aria watched as the matron's face turned to the large window behind the head table, rivaled in size only by the Great East Window of York Minster. Without the accompanying stained glass typical of windows of that size and age, the bright silver light of the full moon had unlimited access into the Great Hall, its beams nearly drowned out by the candle and torchlight. Yet, enough remained to the eye as it glowed over Remus' scarred face. Aria noted that his face was no longer as pinched or tired as it had been when she had first met him or even on the train after his mysterious kidnapping. Steady employment, good food, quality healthcare, and secure relationships had done wonders for the man as had Sirius' insistence on buying Remus a new wardrobe. And since taking the lycanthropy cure, she had noted that Remus moved with greater ease, as if he had had lingering chronic pain that was now gone.

She saw the moment it clicked in Madam Pomfrey's mind. The woman's eyes widened, a gasp escaped her, and she nearly dropped the bouquet of bluebells. Without Flitwick's quick thinking, the flowers would have crashed to the floor.

"Oh, my boy," Madam Pomfrey breathed, hands gently cradling Remus' face. "My brave, brave boy."

The Great Hall seemed to melt away around them, leaving Aria gazing, just for a brief moment, at a younger Madam Pomfrey and a little Remus Lupin, small shoulders shaking and heaving from pain and fear before having to leave for the Shrieking Shack. It was like an echo through time, Madam Pomfrey's words; words spoken every month for ten months over seven years.

Arms wrapping around Aria startled her back to the present. Madam Pomfrey held her close; she could feel the woman's tears falling into her hair.

"I knew you could do it," Madam Pomfrey murmured into her ear. "I never doubted you for a moment."

Tears sprang to Aria's eyes. That . . . meant a lot.

"Thanks," she whispered, trying not to lose it in front of the whole student body. Madam Pomfrey pulled back and patted her cheek before turning her attention to Professor Snape. The man attempted to scramble away from the woman's outstretched arms.

"What are you doing, woman?" Snape demanded.

"It's called a hug, Severus."

"Cease and desist, I did nothing!"

Aria, and every student, burst into laughter as Madam Pomfrey clung to Snape who quickly gave up trying to detach her from himself, though he held himself stiff as an ironing board. That seemed to be the cue for everyone, as there was a sudden surge from everyone, led by Neville and Harry, swarming around Aria and Remus. Cheers rose to the rafters and people were pushing to shake hands with both Aria and Remus.

"I knew you could do it," Cedric cried, ruffling Aria's hair. "Only doubted you for a second."

"You're going to be famous!" Ginny cried, hugging Aria.

"I didn't do it to be famous," Aria retorted, watching as Harry and Neville latched themselves around Remus' shoulders, nearly toppling the man. McGonagall was crying into Sprout's shoulder while Flitwick was leaning over the table to shake Remus' hand. Other professors had joined the throng of students to wish everyone congratulations, Madam Pomfrey had finally stopped hugging Snape but not Draco was hugging his godfather as if the man was a teddy bear instead of a fearsome potions master and former Death Eater, and through it all Dumbledore smiled and clapped his hands, but the twinkle was not in his eyes and Aria disliked the way his teethy smile reminded her of a predator.

The Ministry of Magic was as busy as ever, perhaps more so as it was within the morning rush hour.

Aria was dressed in a new set of robes sent specifically by Gloria Keetering for such an occasion. The dress, which made Aria feel particularly grown up, was a high-necked pussy bow dress that cinched around her natural waist with a lightweight, airy skirt which fell below her knees, the perfect length "for a witch her age". Its color was the deep midnight purple that Aria loved and which looked so good with her complexion. The pale lavender robe that went with the dress Gloria had created using inspiration from Oxford's academic dress, specifically the commoner's gown worn by undergraduates. Aria had not been sure about the lavender color when she had first opened the box, but paired with the midnight purple of the dress, the lavender easily granted a respectable elegance to the ensemble without making Aria feel overly dressed.

Professor Snape wore his customary black, though he had swapped his teaching robes out for a set of business robes that Aria had seen him wear a the YEP Symposium.

Together, they strolled through the ministry, Aria armed with her wand and the stack of parchment she needed in triplicate to submit a patent on her new potion. The paperwork had already been filed with the British and Greater European Guild of Potioneers, now she just needed to do it with the ministry, and she would be able to release the recipe to the world.

She had thought long and hard about that. On one hand, being able to put more money into her bank account was a tempting thing. The basilisk parts were still bringing in lots of money and world for several more years to come, but that was finite. With a patented potion she could decide how the recipe was distributed and how much people needed to pay for access to it. But, she knew, that that would defeat the purpose of her lycanthropy cure. It was something that ought to be available as quickly as possible.

"Well met, Potions Master Snape."

Lord Prince greeted the two of them near the lifts. Snape nodded his head in deference and Aria bobbed a quick curtsy which pleased the man. The three entered the next available lift, though Aria nearly jumped ship when she realized Lord Malfoy was on the lift as well. Snape was quick to let her stand on his other side, closer to Lord Prince's front so that the two men buffered the space between herself and Lord Malfoy.

"You seem a bit lost, Professor Snape," Lord Malfoy said. "Shouldn't you be in class?"

"Why I am here is not any of your concern, Lord Malfoy," Snape stated.

"Should it be? You are here with an underage witch—,"

"You grow tiresome with each passing day, Abraxas," Lord Prince stated, causing everyone else in the lift to freeze. The unknown, ordinary looking wixen didn't seem to know where to look. "If Potions Master Snape was going to be the worst sort of man, I don't think he would be stupid enough to broadcast it through the Ministry of Magic where dozens of wixen are able to see him."

Aria snuck a peek over her shoulder at Lord Prince, who was more than a few years older than Abraxas, stare down the haughty man. Abraxas scowled at Prince.

"I am simply looking out for the next generation," Lord Malfoy finally said.

"Please," Lord Prince scoffed, "don't take any of us for fools. We all remember the newspapers from last year. But if you must know, Potions Master Snape, Miss Bourne, and I are heading to the patent office to file a patent for a new potion Miss Bourne has researched and created."

"Really?" Lord Malfoy glanced at Aria who lifted her chin at him. "So, you believe a . . . Muggleborn was able to invent a new potion?"

"Do you doubt my rigorous review process?" Lord Prince demanded. "Which is used by both the British and Great European Potions Guilds?"

"Of course not," Lord Malfoy backtracked. "I just meant—,"

"Good. You wouldn't want to call into question the integrity of either of those institutions, Abraxas. It would not go over well for you."

Aria coughed. Snape glared at her.

The lift stopped and several people got off and a few got on. One person stepped onto the lift with such a smug grin that Aria nearly swore. She wanted off the lift now, but the doors were now closed, and they were moving again.

"Good morning, Professor Snape," Dolores Umbridge greeted. "What an unexpected pleasure bumping into you here."

"I can't say the same for you, Ms. Umbridge," Snape replied.

"Madam, Professor. Madam."

Aria clutched the patent parchments closer to her chest and stared straight ahead, hoping the woman might miss seeing her.

"Good morning, Lord Malfoy, Lord Prince," Umbridge continued, bowing her shoulders at them. "A fine morning, isn't it?"

Lord Prince hmphed.

"I must say, Ms. Umbridge, that I am surprised to see you here today," Snape said after a minute. "While I recall reading in the paper about the appalling lack of justice in our judicial system, I would have thought you would not be able to obtain a job here at the ministry."

"The ministry is ever so forgiving," Umbridge simpered with a giggle. "I now work in the Testing Office. I'll be one of the testers and graders for the OWLs."

"What?" Aria couldn't help the yelp that escaped her. Umbridge's sharp gaze immediately had her snapping her mouth shut.

"Oh yes, Miss Bourne," the woman said. "I will be helping oversee the potions exams especially. We wouldn't want anyone to get grades they don't deserve do we?"

"Nor, I suppose, grades they do deserve," Snape muttered. At Lord Prince's curious look, Snape continued,

"When Ms. Umbridge—,"

"Madam, Professor. Madam."

"—was briefly Defense professor at Hogwarts last fall, she accused multiple students of cheating without any evidence to back up her claim."

"I wasn't the only one?" Aria cried.

"It was not without merit, Professor," Umbridge stated firmly.

"It is when you accuse every professor of being a part of a grand conspiracy, Ms. Umbridge."

The lift stopped, doors swinging open. Snape grabbed Aria's shoulder and steered her out of the lift as quickly as possible. Immediately, cameras flashed, and reporters began calling out questions as Snape and Lord Prince guarded Aria on either side through the crowd towards the half-circle desk manned by three wixen, two witches and a wizard. Behind them parchment and files floated to appropriate filing cabinets or down aisles towards their final destinations. One of the witches, wearing a name tag saying CORALINE NICKLEN, greeted Lord Prince with a wide smile even as her coworkers glanced nervously between Aria's group, the press, and Malfoy and Umbridge who hovered suspiciously off to the side.

"How can I help you this morning, Lord Prince?" she asked. She glanced at Aria, then Professor Snape, nodding nervously at the man as if she were remembering how many potions she had exploded during her years at Hogwarts.

"I am here with Miss Bourne and Potions Master Snape to file a patent for a new potion," Lord Prince stated. "On behalf of the Greater European Guild, of course."

"Of course," Nicklen replied. "Can I see the forms?" Aria passed her the triplicated forms while cameras flashed, and quills scratched away. Nicklen began reading through the forms, ensuring Aria had filled in everything correctly.

"Everything appears to be in order," Nicklen stated, her smile widening. She grabbed a large stamp and stamped the duplicates in multiple places, the shimmering red ink of the Ministry of Magic seal dancing with magic that Aria wanted to reach out and touch, but she held back knowing that with this many people watching it was a bad idea.

With a flick of her wand, Nicklen had the forms zooming off to be filed and with another twirl of her wand, a receipt came out of the wand's tip. She handed this to Aria. Professor Snape immediately made two more copies, handing one to Lord Prince.

"Lord Prince!" a reporter finally cried as the three turned away from Nicklen towards the reporters. "The joint press release from the Greater European Guild and British Guild of Potioneers stated that the potion being patented today would revolutionize the wizarding world. As it has been reported previously that Miss Bourne is looking to cure lycanthropy, is that what the potion is?"

Lord Prince and Professor Snape looked at Aria, her Head of House nudging her shoulder to allow her to speak.

"Yes," Aria stated clearly, to the excited mutterings of the reporters. "Under the tutelage of Potions Master Snape and the watchful eye of Lord Prince on behalf of the British and Greater European Guilds, my potion has been tested and pronounced sound."

"The Greater European Guild of Potioneers and British Guild will host a joint event when school ends in another few months," Lord Prince stated. "At that time, the recipe will be released to the public for free use by all."

Several reporters gasped in shock. Aria was certain she heard Umbridge gasp too, but she didn't dare turn her head to look at the woman.

"Why wait until summer?" a reporter asked.

"I've still got to sit my OWLs," Aria answered.

"Once Miss Bourne sits her OWLs, not only will she have more time to devote to the teaching of her lycanthropy cure, but the Greater European Guild will be able to grant her a status in her journey to becoming a Potions Mistress," Lord Prince explained. "Until then, you will all have to wait, but rest assured, by the end of the summer, lycanthropy will be a thing of the past. We will entertain a few more questions. Miss Bourne?"

Aria gestured to a witch from a French newspaper.

"Is your cure a particular complicated brew?" the witch asked.

"It's not overly complicated," Aria replied. "In that any competent brewer would be able to brew it with the proper equipment. The difficult thing is that it does involve phoenix tears and a silver cauldron with a particular runic sequence etched into the cauldron."

She fielded several more questions before Snape called an end to the question-and-answer session and moved Aria back towards the lifts. The last thing she saw before the doors of the lift closed was Lord Malfoy and Umbridge discreetly arguing with the wixen at the filing desk.

"You don't think Lord Malfoy and Madam Umbridge are going to try and do something do you?" she asked Snape.

"There's a reason why I came with you today," Lord Prince told her. "As well as telling the press. If they do try anything, it'll be harder to hide because of the number of witnesses."

"Umbridge could still try something at the OWLs," Aria argued worriedly.

"There are ways around Umbridge," Snape assured her. "I'm certain, though, that the rest of Hogwarts' staff will be amused to learn her new work situation."

"I'm certain that the staff at Hogwarts can handle submitting an independent review petition to ICW," Lord Prince said, flicking invisible lint off his robes. "Send it through Weasley though. He's hardly ever been impressed with Umbridge and if it has the potential to upset any plans put forth by Abraxas, he'll be in your camp without hesitation."

"And independent review petition?" Aria questioned. "Can't wait to hear more about that!"

Chapter Text

In the days after Aria patented her potion and the subsequent newspaper articles, Hogwarts was bombarded with a flurry of owls and other avians used throughout the world to carry mail. Several eagles dropped off letters, including a Stellar Sea Eagle from the Court Sorcerer of the Russia Royal Court and several Bald Eagles from the United States. Aria really hoped Muggle bird enthusiasts did not catch such out of place birds flying over Scotland. The last thing she needed was someone like Lord Malfoy deciding that Muggles questioning a sudden influx of non-native bird species meant she had broken the Statute of Secrecy or something ridiculous. She did not want to end up like Harry during the summer with a Wizengamot summons.

Nikola had been one of the first letters she received once the news broke. His letter had immediately exploded into sparkling confetti that continued to fall over her head and shoulders for the whole day, distracting every classmate in every class she took. His letter gushed with praise and had had an additional letter from Viktor attached also congratulating her. Nikola insisted his parents were impressed, but Aria wondered how true that was. They had certainly been very nice the night of the Quidditch World Cup, but had been coldly polite during the Yule Ball, mostly because of her blood status.

Colin Creevey had, surprisingly, gotten several owls of his own out of the whole ordeal. He had sold a few photos from the night Remus showed up in the Great Hall to surprise Madam Pomfrey to The Daily Prophet and other newspapers wanted to know if they could get copies too. One of the photos was of the students mobbing Remus, and another was of Professor Snape trying to escape Madam Pomfrey's hug. The photo cycled through Professor Snape trying to extradite himself, before settling on a resigned look with an eyeroll to the heavens.

Aria intended to frame that picture for prosperity's sake.

There were, of course, opinion pieces and articles disparaging her. The hoops and double meanings people had to go through to call her integrity into question without also calling into question the integrity of two of the world's top potions guilds and Lord Prince was astounding to say the least. One journalist from the Daily Prophet even went so far as to interview Umbridge which in turn had apparently flooded the newspaper's office with Howlers from citizens who were at least smart enough to remember that a witch who had been arrested for using Blood Quills on students was probably not the most credible source. The newspaper had had to print a retraction.

Aria had happily given Luna an interview for The Quibbler which had made the magazine sell out for once in its short lifespan. Mr. Lovegood had to do a second printing.

"Oh, look at this!" Millicent spread her newspaper in front of everyone at breakfast. Aria moved her toast aside to crane her neck to look at what Millicent was pointing at. On the third page, there was a prominent article about the ICW launching another investigation into the Ministry of Magic. This time, in the Testing Department.

"The article says that the ICW has received multiple concerning letters from both Hogwarts staff, and British ICW representatives Lord Weasley and Prince concerning the Testing Department's ability to provide a neutral, and unbiased testing process for both OWLs and NEWTs this year," Millicent told them. "Citing the recent hiring of Dolores Umbridge as one of its Testers and Graders."

"Good," Theo muttered, dunking a toast soldier into an egg rather aggressively. "The fact that she wasn't thrown into Azkaban is a crime unto itself!"

"This is crime unto itself!"

Tiberius Hedgemere, Head of the Testing Department, waved the Daily Prophet aloft alongside the formal ICW announcement he had received via a very snobbish black owl.

"Hasn't ICW bullied this ministry enough over the last year?" the man continued, pointing the papers towards Lords Weasley and Prince. The two men were far enough away that he did not see them roll their eyes. Lord Lestrange sat serenely between his two colleagues, calm and cool for a man whose manor house had been raided three times already in search of his criminal sons and daughter-in-law.

"I can assure you, Mr. Hedgemere, that ICW would love to do nothing more than to leave the British Ministry of Magic to its own devices," Lord Weasley finally said, rising to his feet with a sigh. "It very much likes it when governments can function independently without corruption. Alas, we have proven that the latter is a bit out of reach at the moment."

"What is that supposed to mean?" Lord Parkinson cried.

"I'm sorry," Weasley said, "but perhaps I misunderstood where the justice was when the Wizengamot jury committee let a child abuser and thief go free with barely a slap on the wrist before letting her be hired by the Testing Department, putting within her reach of the same people she abused?"

Several members of the Wizengamot called out in support of Weasley's words. Lord Greengrass banged his gavel for order.

"It is hardly the most invasive of inquiries," Lord Greengrass reminded Mr. Hedgemere. "Compared to last year's inquiry. And they're not administering the tests. You and your workers will still do as you have always done. They will simply come and observe and ensure nothing untoward happens."

"Well, I don't like it! It's an invasion of this departments function and independence!"

"ICW might not have considered such a drastic move," Lord Prince put his voice in, rising to his feet, "if all the professors of Hogwarts had not signed the letter requesting oversight." The chamber was shocked into silence.

"All the professors?" Lord Nott questioned.

"All the professors," Lord Prince repeated. "As my fellow representative has said . . . they are concerned that either the testing or the grading would be unfairly biased against certain students."

"You mean against Aria Bourne," Lord Malfoy sneered.

"No, I mean multiple students, Abraxas," Lord Prince snapped, glaring at the man. "I know it's easier to blame a fifteen-year-old girl who didn't know magic existed until five years ago than to admit to your own mistakes, Abraxas, but do you have to be so obvious about it? There would be no ICW investigation if the jury committee had dispensed justice like it was supposed to, but it did not. It should be further noted as well that if the Testing Department had not hired Umbridge, then we would not be standing here having this conversation. But, please, do go ahead a blame a child, Abraxas. Merlin knows you've never taken responsibility for anything in your life."

Sirius raised his wand and waited to be noticed by Lord Greengrass. When he got the greenlight, he rose to his feet.

"I also have it on good authority that multiple students were targeted by Umbridge while she was temporarily employed at Hogwarts," he stated. "Muggleborns, halfbloods, and purebloods alike. I would, however, like it to be on record for this body that as the godfather to two of the students unfairly targeted by that woman, I find it concerning how obsessed Lord Malfoy has become over my goddaughter. His bigotry is well known to all of us—," multiple voices rose in defense of Lord Malfoy, and multiple voice rose in defense of Sirius, "—but his clear obsession with an underage witch is, quite frankly, horrifying. Any one of you with daughters should be properly horrified at his attention towards Miss Bourne."

"Here! Here!"

"I object to such an insinuation!" Lord Malfoy shouted, leaping to his feet and looking like he would draw his wand. Multiple people rose to their feet, shouting at Sirius or shouting at Lord Malfoy. A few drew their wands, but no spells flew. Lord Greengrass banged his gavel angrily.

"Order!" the Chief Warlock cried. "Order!"

"You've been unhealthily obsessed with Aria ever since her Muggle father saved your grandson from a kidnapping," Sirius' voice rose over the din. "Instead of being properly thankful that your grandson and spare heir to House Malfoy is safe and unharmed you decided to shame yourself and your family by not recognizing the Life Debt, leaving that to the responsibility of your son. You further continued to humiliate House Malfoy and all of the United Kingdom by your actions and words last year and still you refuse to believe that you are the problem."

Lord Greengrass gave a powerful slam of the gavel. Bright golden sparks jumped from the gavel block. Silence immediately fell over the Wizengamot chambers as the man invoked a Silencing Charm over everyone. Sirius glared at Lord Greengrass for several seconds before flopping back into his seat. Multiple people grumpily retook their seats as well until Lord Malfoy was the last person standing, glaring daggers at Sirius.

"Lord Malfoy," Lord Greengrass hissed, "take you seat now."

Abraxas Malfoy did not move, as if he had not heard the Chief Warlock. Lord Greengrass slowly rose to his feet, a thunderous look crossing over his face. Dozens of people lowered their gaze, not wanting to draw the attention of the irate Chief Warlock.

"Sit down, Abraxas," Lord Lestrange suddenly said. Lord Malfoy shot him a sharp look. "You never did know when to pick your battles. Sit. Down."

Face red, Lord Malfoy slowly lowered himself back into his chair, acting like chaos had not just been reigning over the Wizengamot Chambers a moment ago.

"Chief Warlock, may I continue?" Lord Lestrange asked. Lord Greengrass waved at him with permission.

"If the last few minutes have shown us anything," the older man said, voice low and steady, every word precise and calculated. "It is that we deserve ICW's scorn and distrust. Year after year we have allowed ourselves to become lax in our responsibilities as a Wizengamot. Granted, there was a war. But we have allowed ourselves to become petty. To allow corruption to seep into the very walls of one of the greatest and oldest magical societies in the world! We have allowed miscarriage after miscarriage of justice to happen up to this very day with barely any consequence. First, we allowed innocent men to be placed in Azkaban. Then we did not send to Azkaban someone who was caught abusing children with stolen artifacts. I applaud the Hogwarts staff for taking such swift and terrible action. Shame on all of us here in this room for not doing better."

Several wizards and witches could not look at Lord Lestrange, their faces turning red either in shame or anger at his words. Abraxas Malfoy scowled at his lap like a petulant child.

"I will be the first to admit, today, that I have been complicit in this," Lestrange continued, raising a few eyebrows around the room. "I have either voted in my own interest, not in the interest of my fellow countrymen, or purely to spite those of political persuasions I did not like. But I see now that those actions have helped lead us to where we are today. In disarray. A laughingstock of the international community. But no more, I say. No more! ICW will come and impartially observe the Testing Department, and this Wizengamot will completely support them at every turn. Is that understood?"

Lord Prince and Lord Weasley looked pleased at the man's support. Sirius worked hard to keep his face neutral as he nodded in agreement with Lord Lestrange. Frank Longbottom nodded too, but his back was fully turned towards the other lord. Ever since Frank had taken up his seat, he and Lord Lestrange had purposefully done everything in their power to avoid each other.

"Well said, Lord Lestrange," Lord Greengrass said as the man retook his seat. "Mr. Hedgemere, I expect full cooperation from your department. Understood?"

The Head of the Testing Department scowled but nodded.

"Now, let us move onto other agenda items," Lord Greengrass suggested. "Norway wants to renegotiate tariffs . . ."

"Merlin, does Lord Malfoy really have nothing better to do than to try and find ways to sabotage you?"

Multiple letters were laid out on a picnic blanket by the Black Lake, surrounded by Aria and several other fifth years all trying, but failing, to not think about the OWLs which were now less than a month away. Each letter was from a different person, detailing from their point of view, the most recent full Wizengamot session where Lords Weasley and Prince announced that the ICW would be conducting an official observation of the Testing Department's administration of OWLs and NEWTs. Aria had received a letter each from Sirius and Percy; Daphne had received a letter from her father, Ron had received one from Arthur, Susan had received a joint letter from her uncle and aunt, Theo's dad had written him one, and the final one was from Frank Longbottom to Neville.

"At least we don't have to worry about Umbitch trying to screw the scores," Lisa Turpin muttered from where she lounged between the Patil twins. "I mean, can you imagine how many students she would either accuse of cheating or fail?"

"I don't want to think about it," Hannah Abbott said with a shudder.

"How concerned should I about this Lord Lestrange?" Aria asked, turning to Daphne and Theo.

"He's an absolute blood supremacist," Theo answered confidently.

"I've never met the man," Daphne admitted. "Father and he are work colleagues, and I of course know of him in passing . . . Father's letter isn't very forthcoming in what to think about the man."

"He's smart," Theo stated. "Wickedly so. He and Father used to have dinner together when I was younger. Father once said he was always so surprised at how idiotic Lestrange's sons turned out."

"Okay, so Lord Lestrange is not to be trifled with," Ron said, looking up from the Quidditch magazine he and Dean were rifling through. "But then why did he stand up for Aria? Or at least appear to stand up for her? Wouldn't he be one of You-Know-Who's biggest followers?"

"He was a Slytherin," Theo replied. "And he's doing what Slytherins do, Ron."

"And what's that?"

"Being cunning and ambitious. I've no doubt that he sees Aria as nothing more than a tool to keep him on the public's and the Wizengamot's good side through whatever phase of the Dark Lord's reign of terror we're in."

"You mean he sees how people like Aria and wants to try and join the bandwagon?" Hermione asked.

"I mean," Theo clarified, "that he sees how people respond to Lord Malfoy's hatred of Aria. He's never going to truly like Aria, unless by some miracle Aria wins him over to her side—,"

"Quite possible," Blaise piped up.

"—but he's not above using her to his advantage. And if that means taking a softer stance compared to Abraxas Malfoy . . . well . . . the Lestrange name can only go up from here."

Neville scowled at the idea.

"Well, that's a cheery thought," Aria said with a deep frown. "I'll be sure to steer clear of him."

"If you can't, make sure to use all that stunning personality that draws people to your side," Susan suggested.

"My what?" Aria cried.

"Your personality," Hannah repeated. "You've got to admit, Aria, people seem to fall either in love with you or hate you with a burning passion. There really isn't any in between."

"And you're still the hottest girl in the year even if you're technically off limits," Tracey added. Aria rolled her eyes at that. There was no technically about it. She was off limits. With a dramatic huff that had her friends giggling, she began to gather all the letters about Lord Lestrange, shuffling them loudly before sticking them in her school bag. Lord Lestrange was a problem that she would have to deal with later.

"I'm going to find Harry," she stated. "It's too beautiful a day for him to stay cooped up in the castle."

With OWLs looming over them, the entire fifth year had taken to revising even more than normal. Lisa Turpin had already had to go to Madam Pomfrey for Calming Draughts and on more than one occasion Millicent had burst into tears over her Transfiguration notes. While Aria was thriving studying with Hermione and friends, Harry had taken to secluding himself to study, a deviation from the last several years at Hogwarts, but he had snapped at Ron when the red head had tried to get him to do a group study a week ago, so they let him be.

However, Aria missed hanging out with Harry, even if they didn't do anything but silently study. She could even pinpoint the moment that he had started pulling back, which was around the time the announcement of her lycanthropy success had been announced in the paper. She doubted he was pulling away because he was jealous of the attention, he didn't like people's attention being on him, and she worried that somehow, she had done something to make him mad, and he wasn't telling her.

The first place she looked was the library. She slipped into the Restricted Section to see if he was hiding out in the secret room but found it empty. He was not in the Great Hall either where multiple students were studying, and the few friends she passed in the corridor said they had not seen him either.

Deciding to check the common room and the dorms, she turned for the staircases only to pause, hearing soft sobs coming from an alcove further down another corridor. With a sigh, and a check that her prefect badge was on, she made her way towards the sad sound. Colin Creevey's curly blonde hair was the first thing she noticed, followed by the pieces of his ever-present camera at his feet.

"Colin?" she called quietly. He startled, jerking away from her voice and holding his knees tight to his chest. He was definitely in pain, it was hard not to notice how he shook and how he winced every time he moved. "Colin, who did this? Who hurt you?"

Colin hurriedly wiped his face, but the tears kept rolling down his cheeks.

"No one," he said. "N-no one. Sorry. I just . . . sorry."

"Don't be sorry," Aria murmured, repairing the camera with a simple Reparo. "Who did this to you?"

"I-I didn't see."

That was a bold-faced lie. Aria raised an eyebrow at Colin whose breathing hitched several times before he managed to control it.

"Honest," he added.

"Let's get you up then," Aria said, placing a gentle hand under Colin's arm, helping him to his feet. His legs wobbled, face grimacing as he stood.

"We should go to Madam Pomfrey," Aria said. "Get you checked out."

"No!" Colin cried, grabbing his camera from her, clutching it tightly to his chest. "I . . . just want to go back to Gryffindor."

Aria sighed. She really should convince Colin to go to the infirmary, it was clear that standing pained him, and he was shaking like an autumn leaf.

"Fine," she settled on saying. If she were lucky, he would not be able to make it to the tower, and she could steer him to the infirmary. Worst case scenario she took him under protest, but she didn't want to have to do that.

Thankfully, they came across Cedric and the two seventh year Hufflepuff prefects, Robert Hawking and Patricia Stimpson. Like Aria, Patricia was Muggleborn. They had gotten to know each other better in prefect meetings and Aria knew Patricia's parents had reached out to Kenneth to be part of the Muggle Parents' Wizarding Network.

"Hey!" Cedric greeted. "Creevey, you don't look so good." Colin's eyes flickered to Cedric and his grip on his camera tightened. Cedric glanced at Aria, his eyebrows tilting downward with worry.

"I found him just down the corridor from the headmaster's office," Aria explained. "He was crying, his camera was smashed but I fixed it and is in pain but is refusing to go to the infirmary. I was hoping that by the time we passed the infirmary he'd be more willing to go."

"He looks ashen," Robert commented. Patricia carefully placed a hand on one of Colin's. The boy flinched back.

"He's clammy," she said.

"Right," Cedric muttered. "Colin, I'm taking you to the infirmary, okay?" Colin blinked.

"His pupils are starting to dilate," Patricia added. Cedric hurriedly cast a Featherlight Charm over Colin before scooping him up in his arms, hurrying down the corridor towards the infirmary. Aria and the Hufflepuff prefects raced after him.

Bursting into the infirmary, they interrupted Madam Pomfrey restocking the potions cupboard.

"We think he's in shock," Cedric said without greeting as he put Colin down on the first bed.

"I found him crying several floors down," Aria explained. "He was in pain, but there are no obvious injuries, and he didn't want to come here but as we walked to Gryffindor Tower he got more and more . . . like this." Madam Pomfrey nodded, indicating she had heard them, and moved her wand over Colin's trembling form. Aria recognized the basic diagnostic charm. The mediwitch grabbed the parchment that came out of her wand tip, giving it a sharp glance. Aria saw the moment understanding crossed the witch's face and she rolled up the parchment, sticking it in one of her apron pockets.

"Diggory," she snapped, "in my office, you'll find five cords next to the internal Floo. Silver for the headmaster, scarlet for McGonagall. Pull both." Cedric ran into the office while Madam Pomfrey shooed Aria, Robert, and Patricia back. With another flick of her wrist, privacy curtains surrounded Colin's bed.

"Stay there," she ordered them. The three prefects settled on a nearby bed.

Cedric reappeared from the office with Dumbledore and McGonagall on his heels. The two professors disappeared behind the privacy curtains while Cedric joined the others on the hospital bed.

"Who'd go after Creevey?" Robert asked, breaking the tense silence between the four. "Sure, he used to be annoying with his camera and everything, but he's settled down and wouldn't hurt a fly!"

"That's probably why someone went after him," Patricia stated, like Robert was an idiot. "Because he was an easy target."

"I hope this hasn't been a problem for a while," Cedric said. Aria nodded. She hoped so too. Colin may be a bit overbearing and excitable when it came to his photography, but he was nice and never had a bad word to say about anyone, even Astoria who Ginny said teased Colin in class and in the corridors.

The doors to the infirmary suddenly burst open and Harry stumbled in, red face and out of breath. Alarmed, Aria jumped to her feet, ready to help Harry with whatever had befallen him, only for him to skid to a stop in front of her.

"Are you all right?" he demanded.

"Me?" she cried. "I'm not the one who came running into the infirmary like a basilisk was after him. Are you hurt?"

"No, but someone said you were looking for me and the map said you were here and with Cedric and the other prefects . . . I assumed . . ." Harry trailed off, finally taking the time to catch his breath.

"Aw, you were worried about me," Aria teased lightly, giving Harry a gentle punch to the shoulder. "I was looking for you because you've been a right old hermit these last few days, but then I came across Colin who was hurt, and took him here. Cedric, Robert, and Patricia helped me get him here."

"Colin? Colin Creevey? Who hurt him?"

"Dunno," Patricia replied. "But Pomfrey called McGonagall and Dumbledore."

As if saying their names summoned them, the three exited the privacy curtains. The Hufflepuffs rose to their feet, eager for news.

"Mr. Diggory," McGonagall said, "there will be an emergency prefect meeting in one hour in the headmaster's office. Please inform everyone."

"Of course," Cedric said.

"Is Colin okay?" Aria asked.

"He will be," Pomfrey stated. "And that is all you're going to get."

The headmaster's office was the same as always. Magical knickknacks whirled and whizzed quietly on his bookshelves while Fawkes hid his head under one of his wings and snoozed. The portraits of past headmasters and headmistresses stared down at them, frozen in time, a strange difference compared to the dozens of paintings throughout the halls of Hogwarts. Multiple chairs had been set up for the prefects though a few, like Cedric and the Head Girl Cecily Dubois, chose to stand.

Aria arrived with Hermione and Ron and nearly every prefect present gasped.

"You're here!" Margery Opal, the female seventh year prefect for Ravenclaw cried.

"Of course I'm here," Aria said, confused. "This is a prefect meeting."

"Yeah, but most of the time if there's an emergency prefect meeting about a student it's been about you," Alicia Spinnett, the female seventh year Gryffindor prefect, said. Her male counterpart, Muggleborn Kenneth Towler nodded solemnly.

"I think you're just traumatized from last year," Cecily argued. "We've had other emergency meetings that didn't involve Bourne."

"We're all still traumatized from last year," Cedric snipped. Aria wisely sat far away from the Head Boy and Head Girl, Hermione and Ron sitting on either side of her. Across the room she caught Draco's eye and gave him a quick smile to show that she was all right. Tension eased out of the boy's shoulders as he nodded back.

The tension broke like bubble when Dumbledore and McGonagall and the other two Heads of House entered the office. Aria's stomach twisted until she felt like she was going to throw up. Was Colin dying? This whole meeting was because of him, was he that seriously hurt?

"An hour ago, Miss Bourne, Mr. Diggory, Mr. Hawking, and Miss Stimpson brought a student to the infirmary," Dumbledore said, getting right to business. Fawkes lifted his head. "Colin Creevey was attacked by someone, we do not know who, and will be spending the next few days in the hospital wing with Madam Pomfrey."

"Attacked?" Hermione cried. Her face tightened in anger and her hair seemed to grow alongside her agitation.

"It must have been very bad since he'll be in the hospital wing for a few days?" Alicia questioned. Dumbledore sighed, looking at the Heads of House with a weariness that showed his years.

"Before we continue on with the conversation, I want to remind all of you that as prefects, it is your duty to ensure bullying is prevented and reported," McGonagall stated sternly. "And that you do your best to squash any unsavory rumors."

Easier said than done, Aria thought. The rumor mill at Hogwarts was fast and could be scathing. She was lucky to have the friends she did or else some of the things that had been whispered about her over the years could have escalated to the point where she would have had a hard time ignoring them.

"Of course, Professor," Cedric replied. "I speak for all the prefects when I say we take our duties seriously. Whatever is spoken of in these emergency meetings will not be gossiped about by any of us."

Everyone nodded.

"The injuries Mr. Creevey sustained are indicative of rape."

Professor Snape was, as always, sharp and to the point. Still, Aria felt the room title briefly and the ensuing gasps from several prefects felt muddled to her ears.

"While the injuries were not . . . severe in terms of physicality," Professor McGonagall continued, "he was in shock by the time he was brought to the hospital wing. Madam Pomfrey had him in a healing sleep at the moment."

"The aurors have been notified," Dumbledore told the prefects. "In light of the incident, we will be moving curfew an hour prior for the remainder of the school year, prefect patrols will increase to include class time, so expect a few of your free periods to be used to patrol the corridors."

"I know this may seem overwhelming to those of you studying for your OWLs and NEWTs," McGonagall said, "I will work with the Head Boy and Head Girl to ensure fifth and seventh years still have appropriate time to study."

"Has . . . has his parents been notified?" Aria asked. McGonagall's face softened as she looked at Aria.

"They have," she replied. "Unfortunately, as you know, they will not be able to visit."

"Bourne's father came last year," someone pointed out.

"Only because Lord Black bullied the ministry," Snape answered. "Getting a hold of the necessary amulets that allow Muggles at Hogwarts costs a considerable amount of gold and paperwork. It is meant to deter Muggle parents from trying to access Hogwarts on the off chance they are . . . of the witch hunting kind."

"He also didn't come after Durmstrang attacked me," Aria added. "Sirius was basically told 'once was enough'."

"So, who's with Creevey then?" Anthony Goldestein asked.

"His brother," Dumbledore replied.

"His thirteen-year-old brother?" Ron questioned.

"We all don't have graduated individuals who can drop everything and come to Hogwarts," Dumbledore said. Aria narrowed her eyes, unsure if the headmaster meant to sound condescending. Ernie MacMillan, however, did not have the same qualms as Aria.

"Aria never should've had to rely on her friends from upper years to help her through such a traumatic situation," he snapped, sounding every inch the little heir he was. Did all purebloods get lessons on how to sound pompous? "I can understand wanting to keep Muggles at a minimum here at Hogwarts, we know that some would still initiate witch hunts if they could, but to keep them from their children when their child has suffered such an ordeal?"

"Welcome to our world," Hermione muttered.

"Ginny Weasley and Luna Lovegood are Colin's best friends," Lily Moon, the other fifth year Ravenclaw prefect said, her quiet voice commanding everyone's attention. "I see them together all the time. I propose those two are allowed to see Colin. And they will keep quiet and not spread gossip."

"Ginny'll hex anyone who says anything wrong about Colin," Ron muttered.

"I wouldn't want to be the one who attacked him if Ginny gets ahold of them," Aria agreed with a vicious, but grim, grin spreading across her face. "And I'm certain there's more bite lurking underneath the Lovegood charm." She was, after all, half Malfoy even if no one acknowledged it.

The Heads of House nodded in agreement at Lily Moon's suggestion and the meeting was dismissed with the promise of their new prefect schedules being delivered to them with the morning mail. Dumbledore would announce the new curfew at dinner.

Chapter Text

The rumor mill of Hogwarts was not as bad as it could have been considering the situation. Everyone had heard about Colin being attacked, but no one was saying a word about how. Aria stayed on high alert though, ready to throw wands with anyone who dared suggest that Colin had been asking for it.

The day he was meant to be discharged from the infirmary, Aria and Harry went with Ginny up to see him. Luna was already there, playing with Colin's curls when they arrived. Dennis hovered nearby. Poor kid, Aria thought, he's not use to having to look after his older brother. That's usually Colin's job.

"Hiya!" Colin greeted, vaguely enthusiastically, waving. Aria noted the Get Well cards and candy on his bedside table. His camera remained pride of place.

"We're going to escort you to breakfast!" Ginny declared, helping Dennis gather the Get Well cards and candy. "No one'll ever both you again knowing you're being looked after by The Boy-Who-Lived and the Muggleborn Slytherin!"

"What did you call us?" Harry cried. Scandal filled his whole body from the way his face contorted to how he physically leaned backwards as if Ginny had caught a highly contagious disease. Ginny tossed a mischievous grin over her shoulder at them before purposefully ignoring Harry's narrowed eyes.

"Has Madam Pomfrey officially released you?" Aria asked.

"Not yet, she wants to scan me one more time before I go." Colin glanced between Aria and Harry. "What are you doing here? Not that I don't appreciate it, but I thought maybe a Gryffindor would come."

"Ron and Hermione'll probably be here in a minute," Aria admitted. "But I wanted to teach you something before Hermione showed up and told me I was being a bad influence on you." She gestured Ginny and Luna closer and Dennis inched forward. "Now, Ginny already knows this one, but Luna doesn't, so pay attention just in case. Okay? It served me well last year."

Dennis gasped.

"Are you going to teach us how to cut off our . . . our . . ." his face went bright red as he gestured below his waist.

"Well, hopefully you're not cutting off your own penis," Aria said, trying not to laugh, "but yes, I'm teaching you how to cut off other people's penises. Sound good?"

Colin hesitated for a minute before nodded, pulling out his own wand.

As she taught the hex, Aria remembered when she first learned it. How Prudence had pulled her and all the second-year girls into her dorm room to show them the hex. Ginny had bullied her way in to learn. A part of her shuddered, now at the age to fully understand what Gambol and Sykes had wanted to do to her, what they had offered to Marcus Flint if he helped them.

She suddenly froze, not paying any attention to Colin, Luna, and Dennis as they worked to make the tips of their wands glow blue, the show of a successful cast of the hex without having to try it out on someone. Prudence had said something else . . . something she had not thought about before . . . even after last year's incident with Durmstrang . . . she had said . . . Prudence had said . . .

"They wouldn't have been able to, Hogwarts got wards and such to stop that sort of thing."

But that wasn't true. Not at all. Not based off her experience. Those Durmstrang students would have raped her if she hadn't cut off their penises . . . and the Shadow she had witnessed of little Tom Riddle spoke volumes. So why did Prudence think that Hogwarts had those sorts of wards? Was it because no other person at Hogwarts ever seemed to have that sort of problem? Or was it because people just didn't say anything? From her limited experience of the wizarding world, it seemed, paradoxically, both more open about sex and more reserved about it. The sex talk she and Harry had had to sit through seemed much more thorough that what she imagined she would have gotten in the Muggle world, either from her dad or from health class. At the same time, the bragging of "conquests" didn't seem to be a thing at Hogwarts. There were, of course, those caught in broom closets that made it into the rumor mill, but she had yet to hear of anyone, wizard or witch, outright bragging about bedding someone. Were there more cases like Colin and no one knew about it? Or did the wixen world have, in general, have a type of view about sex that sexual assault and rape were not normal crimes?

"Aria?"

Harry's voice broke through her spiraling thoughts.

"I got it!" Colin cried, showing off his wand with a glowing blue tip. Aria quickly plastered a grin on her face.

"Excellent!" she cried. "Now you're prepared for anything!"

Madam Pomfrey emerged from her office to wave her wand over Colin one last time before dismissing him. Colin wrapped an arm around Dennis' shoulders as they left, Aria and Ginny flanking one side of the Creevey brothers, Harry and Luna the other.

Colin was welcomed with open arms back to the Gryffindor table, the Weasley twins making a big show of taking over his security detail from the non-Gryffindors that had Ginny pretending to beat up George and Luna telling Fred that whoever had hurt Colin had more to fear from her than from him. Aria was pretty sure she saw Fred watch his entire life flash before his eyes.

Luna really could be scary.

That afternoon, Aria went to the one place most of her questions could be answered. The library. Specifically, the walking encyclopedia that was Madam Pince.

"Is there a book that would tell me what wards surround Hogwarts?" Aria asked. Madam Pince looked at her over the edge of the large tome she was reading, a sharp frown tugging at the woman's mouth.

"Shouldn't you be studying for your OWLs?" the woman asked. "Not looking for your next world-changing project? You are allowed to just be a student, Miss Bourne."

"Too boring," Aria said with only slight sarcasm. "So is there something?" Madam Pince sighed, leaning back in her chair and cleaning her spectacles carefully.

"The only people who know exactly what wards protect Hogwarts is the Headmaster and the ward masters who put the wards up," Madam Pince stated. "They're usually contracted to never reveal the full extent the wards scheme. It's a matter of security, you understand. Of course, there are basic wards that everyone with half a brain knows about. There's the Anti-Apparation Wards that keep people from apparating in and out of the castle; there are the wards on the Floos so that the only fireplaces connected to the outside world are the headmaster's, the deputy's, and the infirmary's. All other fireplaces are connected to the internal Floo. Professors know how to override the internal Floo to connect fireplaces to the outside as needed, but we have never had to do such a thing in my tenure as librarian. Then there are wards to keep out undesirable creatures. Dark, nasty creatures. That's why we tell you students to stay out of the Forbidden Forest. The wards don't cover the whole forest, and students don't know where the ward lines are."

"Okay . . . so . . . I was told back in my second year that there were wards in Hogwarts that kept people from . . . you know . . . attacking people like the Durmstrang students attacked me."

Understanding crossed Madam Pince's face.

"I see," she said. "I have never heard of such a ward, Miss Bourne. It certainly would be helpful if such one existed. Perhaps whoever told you that was mistaken?"

Prudence would not have just straight up lied to her, Aria thought as she wandered away from the librarian. So where had she gotten that information? Aria remembered Prudence sounding so confident about it. She absolutely needed to write to her.

Arriving back at his and Oliver's apartment to find Prudence crying on the couch while Tracey and Oliver comforted her was not what Percy was expecting after a long day at work. The whistling kettle signaled that someone had started the process of tea making, and with a wave for Oliver to stay seated, Percy crossed to the kitchen to finish the preparations. He made up four cups, Earl Grey for himself (a Muggle flavor that his dad had gotten him hooked on), peppermint for Prudence and Tracey, and a hearty black for Oliver with just a splash of milk.

Returning to the living room he handed out the cups. Prudence sniffled, breath hitching as she accepted the cup with a muttered "thanks".

"So . . . what's the matter?" That was a safe question.

"I just found out my brothers are the worst sort of criminals!" Prudence cried.

"Your brothers?" Percy questioned. Prudence rarely talked about her brothers. The eldest was fifteen years old than her, and the youngest brother was still five years older than her. "There's three of them, right?"

Prudence nodded.

"I got a letter from Aria," she said, after sipping her tea. "She had been thinking about last year, about Durmstrang and that got her thinking about Sykes and Gambol from when she was a second year—"

Percy remembered that. Aria had blown up the trophy room and it was the reason why she had to check her mail for hexes or curses.

"And when I taught her how to cut off guys' cocks—" Percy and Oliver winced at Prudence's crude language, "—I said that my mother had told me that there were wards at Hogwarts that prevented rape. So, the two boys wouldn't have actually gotten far. But she says that based off last year and an incident this year, she knows that if such a ward was supposed to be up at Hogwarts it's not there any longer. And that she investigated and found out that no such ward even exists!"

Percy felt sick. If only such a ward had existed!

"So, I asked my mother about it," Prudence continued, "because I remember her telling my brothers about it. She told me . . . she told me that she told my brothers that so that they'd keep their hands to themselves!" She burst into more tears and Tracey had to rescue her teacup.

"She told me that she overheard them talking about some of their Muggleborn classmates and that's when she told them about the wards."

"So, they didn't do anything at Hogwarts?" Oliver questioned. Prudence shook her head.

"She told them the wards caused their entrails to come out of their stomach," she told them. "And then she told me she and Dad let them go into the nearby Muggle town during the summers to 'get it out of their system'. I went to ask Bertram about it, that's my brother closes to me, and he confirmed that they'd go and gang up on some poor Muggle girl and . . . and . . . he laughed as he remembered!"

"Fuck," Oliver muttered.

"And it's not like I can just turn my brothers in because they'll know it was me!" Prudence wailed. Tracey huffed.

"Prudence," Tracey scolded, "are you a Slytherin or not?"

Prudence paused mid sob to look Tracey full on. Oliver frowned, glancing at Percy as if he had all the answers. Percy sometimes wished he didn't have all the answers.

"If there is murder being planned, I'd prefer if it happened somewhere else," Percy stated firmly. "If I'm going to be Minister of Magic someday, I cannot have anything compromising in my past."

"At this point it'd be more suspicious for you not to have something suspicious in your past," Tracey teased, only semi-seriously.

"Murder?" Oliver cried.

"Not murder," Prudence said, tears drying, perking up as her mind went wild. "But something that'll put them out of commission or make it so that they're picked up for something else entirely. I think I've got just the thing. Tracey, we're going to need Marcus!"

"What do you plan to do?" Oliver demanded. Percy shushed him.

"If we know nothing, we can't say anything," he said.

"I'm sorry, how do you know this?" Oliver demanded. Percy shrugged.

"I've got six siblings don't I?"

Chapter Text

Aria paced nervously back and forth in the atrium, her fellow fifth years equally as nervous as they waited for the doors to the Great Hall to open. The first round of OWLs was upon them, starting with Transfiguration, and they would spend most of the day taking written exams, and the next several days taking their practicals. Multiple NEWT students walked by on their way to the library. They at least had another few days before their exams.

Sitting on the steps leading into the atrium, Hermione had her head in her hands and was muttering every single Transfiguration equation and theory and they had learned thus far. Ron looked ill as did multiple others, even Draco, Theo, and Blaise looked peaky. Lavender leaned closer to Hermione, clearly using her nearly hysterical mutterings as a last-ditch effort to review.

The doors to the Great Hall creaked open, revealing the Ministry of Magic representatives overseeing their Transfiguration exams. Behind them stood three wixen in ICW robes.

"Welcome, fifth years, to your OWLs!" one of the men from the Ministry of Magic greeted. "Please file into the hall and find your name on your desk. All desks are in alphabetical order by last name starting with the front row."

Aria waved good-bye to Harry, Ron, and Hermione like someone being led to the gallows as she followed Lavender and Hannah towards the front row of desks which were set a few feet away from the dais the Head Table usually sat on. The Head Table, like all the tables, had been removed, and in its place stood a large hourglass and several chairs.

At each desk there was an exam booklet, Transfiguration being the color purple, an ink pot, and an Anti-Cheating Quill. Aria still was not sure how the quill itself was meant to keep students from cheating but knew that regardless of the spell on the quill, it would be pretty difficult to cheat in the first place as students had to walk in empty handed and the desks were too far apart to learn over and look on your neighbor's exam booklet.

Taking her seat in the front row between Terry Boot and Mandy Brocklehurst both of Ravenclaw, Aria turned to watch her friends find their seats. Hermione and Harry took seats on either side of the middle pack while Ron was all the way in the back with Blaise.

"You have ninety minutes to complete your examination," the man from the Ministry of Magic told then, now at the front of the hall. "If you finish before time is up, you will close your exam booklet and wait patiently for time to finish. So, I suggest taking your time and double checking your answers. Should you leave the exam early for anything except a medical emergency, you will receive an Incomplete and will have to reschedule the OWL at the ministry." He turned and tapped the hourglass with his wand.

"You may begin!"

Aria flipped open her exam booklet. The first question was easy. Was that how the entire exam would be did the questions get harder as she went along? She dipped her quill into the ink pot and began writing.

Aria had never felt so exhausted in her life, barring the few times she had experienced magical exhaustion. OWLs were truly no joke, and even though they had yet to do their practicals, by the time lunch rolled around three OWL subjects later, Aria felt ready to admit herself into Sirius' favorite Swiss sanitorium.

The fifth years fell upon lunch like a set of starving wolves to the amusement of their housemates. Aria stacked her sandwich with plenty of meat, cheese, and other greens, making it nearly too large to fit in her mouth but she managed. In between bites she combed through her defense notes with Harry, Ron, and Hermione, Neville chiming in occasionally, but he had taken to telling Trevor everything from their study notes, as if teaching the toad would somehow help him remember more of the information. Trevor, at least, was a captive audience.

In the afternoon the fifth years returned to finish the written exams for their core subjects. Tomorrow, the mornings would be full of elective written exams, and then the practical exams would begin.

Their last core exam for the day was potions, which Parvati thought was highly unfair because their brains were nearly mush and "shouldn't they make the hardest subjects the ones we do first so that we've got fresh brains to take them with?" Aria, wisely, did not comment. While she did feel like her brain was as mushy as everyone else's being a potions prodigy also meant she didn't get to complain when it came to the subject.

The doors to the great hall opened as usually to let the students in for their potions exam. Immediately everyone froze. Every exam there were new examiners, a rotating group of adults to ensure the OWLs were taken properly. Now Dolores Umbridge stood before them, smiling at them like she had their first day of class. Behind her and the other Ministry of Magic examiners were the ICW representatives who had not changed throughout the day.

"It is so good to see all of your bright smiling faces again," Umbridge greeted.

No one moved and no one smiled. Even Umbridge's coworkers could not ignore the dip in temperature the atrium took.

"I am certain we are all going to have a wonderful time in our OWLs today," Umbridge continued, "please file in and take your seats. They are set up alphabetically beginning with the front row."

As this was a core subject, the students easily made their way to their assigned desks which had not changed since that morning. Aria shared a look with Terry Boot as they took their seats, turning to watch Umbridge march up the aisle between their desks. Her head turned from side to side, ensuring everyone was taking their seats in an orderly manner. Aria turned her attention back to the objects on her desk. The exam booklet was black (go figure) with gold lettering. She scooted her chair closer and folded her hands atop the desk to wait further instructions.

"Miss Bourne, what do you think you're doing?" Umbridge suddenly appeared at her side and Aria had to hold in a sigh.

"I'm waiting to take my potions OWL, Ms. Umbridge," she stated calmly, though her heart felt anything but. If this woman did anything to harm her chances of getting a passing OWL, she would not be held liable for her next actions. She was certain Teddy Lawrence could get any charges brought against her dropped. And if not . . . Prudence could handle anything else.

"Madam Umbridge," the woman corrected, "and I'm certain waiting to take your exams is the last thing you're doing. Peaking at the exam questions before everyone else more like it! I expected nothing less from a girl like you—,"

"Ms. Umbridge," one of the ICW representatives drawled, the thick twangy accent of the American South echoing through the Great Hall. "There are a thousand and one things I would rather be doing with my time than overseeing OWLs at Hogwarts, but, due to people like you, I am here. So, please cease harassing Miss Bourne and come start the hourglass."

Multiple students did a poor job at hiding their giggles. Someone, she was pretty sure it was Blaise, was guffawing like there was no tomorrow. Aria gave her most innocent looking face to the wixen overseeing the exam.

"Madam Lowell, I'm unsure what you mean by—," Umbridge sputtered.

"Bless your heart," the witch cried. "I'm surprised you passed your own OWLs. Ms. Umbridge, come start the hourglass."

With a huff and a smile to try and save face, Umbridge walked briskly towards the hourglass and tapped it with her wand, not even giving the pre-exam talk like the other examiners did. Students hurriedly flipped open their exam books, Aria taking her time to read the first question before picking up the Anti-Cheating Quill and beginning.

She very pointedly did not look up from the exam booklet, even to stretch or to think like she had on the other exams. She knew that Umbridge might try again, even if the other examiners present stopped her, she did not want to have to deal with the toad any more than she had to today. So, keeping her head down and eyes on the exam booklet the entire time was the only option.

It was more than obvious though the Umbridge had her eyes on Aria. She could feel the woman's gaze, and was certain that if looks could kill, she'd be ten times in the grave.

Unfortunately, for Aria, the potions exam ended up being the one exam she finished early. She even went back and added more to the question regarding the various methods of harvesting Wiggentree bark, but it was to no avail. A quick glance up showed that Umbridge was still staring at her with a religious intensity, that the ICW officers were carefully looking between Umbridge and Aria, and that there remained ten minutes before the end of the exam.

Maybe she could add more information about the different uses of peppermint leaf and peppermint bark in the Sinus Clearing Syrup? A spoonful of that cleared any sinus infection and was usually used in conjunction with a Pepper-Up Potion, but if the Sinus Clearing Syrup had been made with peppermint bark it sometimes caused side effects if Pepper-Up was taken within ten minutes.

No, she was very happy with what she had already written.

Closing the exam booklet, Aria placed the top back on the inkpot and set her quill down. Four minutes remained. She sat back in her chair, folding her hands in her lap, doing her best to not catch Umbridge's eye. The woman did not even seem to realize that her intense staring had drawn the attention of her fellow ministry workers and ICW officers, to the point that they were watching her watch Aria. If anyone wanted to cheat, now was the moment, because no one was paying attention to anything else in the room.

The gong that signaled the end of time finally rang. A collective sigh filled the Great Hall as the sound of quills dropping to desk and inkpot caps going back on were heard. One of the ICW officers began collecting the exam books.

"I can do that, Mr. Ozols," Umbridge cried.

"I wouldn't want any to get misplaced," the man replied. Susan Bones laughed loudly as she linked arms with Aria, leading a pack of girls out of the Great Hall. Aria released a huge sigh as they stepped out of the Great Hall.

"I thought I was going to die during that exam!" she cried.

"Umbridge's stare would've killed lesser wixen," Susan agreed. "It'll take more to off you though."

"Don't give anyone any ideas!" Harry scolded as the boys caught up. "And I don't think you're off the hook that easily, Aria. We've still got the core practicals, and she could show up for one of your electives like divination!"

"Maybe she'll get Aria to predict her demise like she always wanted," Lavender sneered with a toss of her curls.

"There you go, destroying my evening!" Aria wailed dramatically, collapsing against Harry, knocking him into Theo and Ron. "Ugh, I'm so exhausted. Can you believe we've got to do this again in two years?"

"We're not even done with the OWLs and you're already thinking about NEWTs?" Justin cried.

"Of course," Hermione replied. "Aren't you?"

"No!" everyone but Aria cried. They all burst into laughter.

As the laughter rang around them, Aria caught sight of Draco, Pansy, and Millicent escorting the OWL proctors towards the gates of Hogwarts. Fay and Sophie from Gryffindor were with them, chatting away with Umbridge like they were dear family friends.

"Should we be worried about Fay and Sophie?" Aria questioned the Gryffindors.

"Don't get me started!" Lavender cried, rolling her eyes. "They think they're so much better than everyone. They seem to take it as an insult that no one pays any attention to them though they haven't done anything worth noting except making atrocious choices about their nail color. Hot pink? Really?" She began aggressively braiding Hermione's hair. Her roommate, seemingly used to this form of care from Lavender, huffed and patiently let her at it.

Anthony Goldstein decided that it would be funny to start a betting pool for how often Umbridge showed up for the practicals to try and sabotage Aria. It was the only levity in the otherwise stressful exam schedule, at least for everyone who wasn't Aria. She did not see Umbridge for any of her written exams for her electives, though she apparently helped proctor the Care of Magical Creatures written exam. The next time Aria found Umbridge working the same exam was the Defense Against the Dark Arts practical as one of the secondary observers for the Ministry of Magic. A man who insisted on being called Professor Tofty was the one giving the practical exam while Umbridge and the American ICW representative observed. He practically vibrated with excitement when Aria walked in.

He asked her several questions, an oral examination of the subject matter, then began having her show him a variety of spells that she had learned over her five years at Hogwarts. The Disarming Charm, the Shield Charm, the Body-Bind Curse, and the Stunning Spell were the first ones he had her show which she performed without hesitation. The practice dummy took the spells like a champ, and she noted with glee that Umbridge was frowning the whole time. What would OWLs have been like if she had remained their teacher? They probably would've had to sneak around to prepare, hide their activities in some illicit student organization.

Tofty produced a fake boggart from a trunk and Aria had to get rid of it. It would only return to the trunk if the student performed the spell correctly with just the correct amount of power. She was very pleased that the fake boggart jumped right back into the trunk, perhaps with a little more force than necessary, but she doubted she'd get points taken off for that.

"I have heard," Professor Tofty said, "that you are one of four students in your year that can cast a Patronus Charm. Is that true?"

"It is," Aria said with a grin. Behind Tofty, Umbridge's frown grew larger. The ICW representative perked up though.

"Would you please cast one for me?"

Within seconds, Aria had Reggie nipping at Professor Tofty's delighted heels before rushing over to growl at Umbridge and prance prettily in front of the ICW representative.

"Thank you, Miss Bourne," Tofty said with a laugh. "Delightful. Delightful!"

Umbridge's scowl followed Aria all the way out of the Great Hall.

Chapter Text

Harry's off-the-cuff prediction of Umbridge showing up for Aria's divination practical came true. Aria tried to keep a straight face, but from the looks of the ICW representatives also present, and Umbridge's quick turn from smile to scowl, she knew she had failed.

On the table in front of Umbridge was a stack of tarot cards.

What would happen if she just turned around and refused to do the practical? It wasn't like she was planning on doing a formal NEWTs in the subject, she had told Snape "maybe" at their career talk and could always self-study if she really wanted to because not getting an OWL in a subject didn't bar her from learning about it on her own time.

But the idea of failing her divination OWLs just because of Umbridge was unappealing. Like it would be conceding something to that odious woman.

She sat down.

"Good afternoon, Miss Bourne," Umbridge greeted with her smile. "I am so glad that I am finally going to be able to witness you predict the future. I have heard so much of your abilities."

Aria didn't reply. She reached for the cards and began to shuffle them.

"It is a courtesy to greet your proctor," Umbridge said.

Aria still did not reply. Instead, she slapped the shuffled deck of cards onto the table and folded her hands together.

"Draw nine, Ms. Umbridge," she said.

"Draw nine, madam," Umbridge corrected.

"No need to call me 'madam', Ms. Umbridge."

Umbridge's face began turning a dark pink. Aria gave a soft smile.

"Draw nine, Ms. Umbridge."

Scowling, Umbridge took the top nine cards off the deck, slapping each one down as she did so. Aria took her time studying each set of three. She had to do this all by memory and needed to gather her thoughts on how to present the cards to Umbridge in the least offensive way possible. It was not looking so good. Maybe she could try and force a vision? Or make something up?

She carefully reached out, running her fingertips of Umbridge's past cards, all nine cards were reversed, which spoke volumes of the negativity Umbridge carried with her.

In her past, Umbridge's reversed cards were the Sun, which generally meant negativity and sadness possibly depression; the World meaning there was something significant in her past that was left unfinished or that left her feeling like there was no closure; and the Ten of Cups generally meant there were significant broken dreams usually due to domestic disharmony brought on by deeply broken families.

As her fingers brushed the reversed Ten of Cups, the Great Hall gently dissolved, and Aria found herself sitting in the middle of a shouting match. A man and woman stood in a small living room, carefully decorated with clean second-hand furniture. A nice floral couch was pushed up against one wall while an old Muggle radio stood in the corner next to it.

"I won't allow it!" a man shouted. He was average in height, but very squat, and his face when he shouted contorted in such a way that Aria was reminded of the frogs found in potion kits.

"Well what else do you suggest?" a woman demanded. She was thinner with graying brown hair pulled back into a neat bun. Her hands waved about as she shouted and while she was not as ugly as the man she was shouting at, Aria would never have called her beautiful. There was a sharpness to her eyes that she didn't like, a tilt of her head that reminded her too much of Umbridge. Who were these people and what did they have to do with Umbridge?

"There must be some mistake," the man cried. "I'll go to the school myself, talk to Dippet—,"

"That won't do any good and you know it, Orford!" the woman snapped. "Desmond doesn't have any magic!"

"And whose fault it that, Ellen?" Orford demanded. The woman's shoulders straightened. Aria watched her hands curl and uncurled into fists. "I never should've married you. If it weren't for you, I'd have two perfectly good magical children, instead I'm stuck with a bloody Squib for a son!"

Aria turned at that moment, feeling that there was more to the scene than just the two adults. Behind her stood a boy, just eleven, forgotten while his parents screamed at each other. Little shoulders shook as tears streamed down his face. Just over his shoulder, watching hatefully from the doorway, stood Dolores Umbridge, a teenager, and still as toad-like and simpering as ever. Aria shuddered at the look she gave the woman who was clearly her mother.

"I don't see how this is my fault—,"

"You're a Muggle, of course you wouldn't understand," Orford sneered. Ellen took a deep breath.

"This is not the end of the world," she stated, trying to settle her voice though it shook with clear anger. "Desmond will simple attend a Muggle school."

"A Muggle school?" Dolores laughed at the idea, pulling her parents attention towards her. "What can he possibly learn at a Muggle school?"

"How to live in a nonmagical world for starters," Ellen snapped. "Seeing as that's the hand he's been dealt."

The boy sniffled.

"Stop your tears, boy!" Orford ordered, smacking the boy's ear. "If you would just do magic all this could be settled."

"But I can't," the boy whispered. "I've tried."

"Then try fucking harder! But I will not have a Squib in this family!" Orford shoved past his children, storming out of the house. The front door slammed behind him and Aria heard the sound of Apparation as he left for Merlin knows where.

The world around Aria swirled like a whirlwind before settling again, this time, in the dark downstairs hallway between the living room and stairs. Aria watched as Ellen and the boy came creeping down the stairs. She carried two large suitcases and had an old knapsack on her back. The boy also wore a school bag on his back and carried two smaller suitcases. Together, they crept out the front door. Aria followed them, watching as they left the little townhouse and walked in the early morning light to catch the first bus at the end of the street.

"Miss Bourne?"

Aria whirled about, suddenly toppling from her chair onto the floor of the Great Hall. She lay staring up at the cheery ceiling with its wispy clouds before several faces peered down at her from above. The ICW representatives looked worried, and it was easy to note that Umbridge had not gotten up to check on her.

"Are you all right?" the southern American asked.

"That was the least traumatic vision I've ever hard," Aria answered, pushing herself up. "I'm fine, thank you." She settled in her seat again.

"If you're quite done with your dramatics, Miss Bourne," Umbridge said, "I'd like to finish your Divination OWL."

That makes two of us, Aria thought. She took a deep breath.

"Your mother was a Muggle and younger brother a Squib," she stated. Umbridge's fake little smile faded immediately. "They left in the early morning hours soon after your brother's birthday because he didn't receive his Hogwarts letter. Your father, Orford, blamed your mother's Muggle blood for your brother being a Squib and you did too. It was clear, though, that you didn't care for either of your parents and had little affection for your brother."

"What a fanciful tale you tell!" Umbridge cried, even as she struggled to bring back her simpering smile. She looked at the ICW representatives. "This child a known liar, my good wixen. Surely you can't believe—,"

"That you're a halfblood pretending to be a pureblood?" Aria cut her off. "I think I've seen more unbelievable things." A sudden thought came to Aria's mind, and her mouth began to talk before her mind caught up.

"Is that why you don't like Muggleborns?" she asked. "Because even though you didn't care for your parents, you still had a sliver of something for your brother, and he didn't get magic even with one magical parent and I and others randomly got magic with two Muggle parents?"

A paused hushed fell over the Great Hall. Aria's mind finally caught up with her mouth and she hoped she made it out of the experience alive.

Umbridge suddenly moved, moving faster than Aria thought she could, grabbing hold of Aria's hair and slamming her face into the table, disrupting the tarot spread. She felt a crunch in her nose and blood poured out.

Several swears in multiple languages were shouted. As Aria lifted her throbbing head from the table, now littered with destroyed tarot cards and blood, she watched as two of the ICW wizards wrestled Umbridge away from the table while the American witch rushed to Aria's side.

"Let's get you to the hospital wing," the witch soothed, helping Aria stand. Aria tilted her head back slightly as a handkerchief was pressed into her hand to use for her nose.

Bursting out of the Great Hall, they startled the rest of the fifth years waiting to take their Divination OWLs.

"What happened?" Harry cried, rushing to Aria's side.

"Did Aria have another vision?" Lavender asked.

"Yes," Aria muttered. "But it didn't give me this."

At that moment, Umbridge came marching out of the Great Hall with the other ICW representatives.

"I apologize, students," one of them said. "Your Divination OWLs will have be postponed as the current proctor has become indisposed."

"Wait . . ." Parvati cried, "did she do that to you?"

"Yes," Aria replied as she was guided up the stairs, the fifth years following behind, a mass of bodies that garnered attention as they passed other students.

Everyone in Hogwarts seemed to know that Umbridge had physically attacked Aria before she even reached the hospital wing, because Madam Pomfrey was ready for her when she arrived, and Professor Snape and Remus came flying into the infirmary moments later.

"I'm not dying!" Aria cried as Madam Pomfrey made quick work of her broken nose and bleeding forehead.

"Someone said you were," Remus argued, checking Aria over himself even as Madam Pomfrey rolled her eyes.

"Did you really think Umbridge would be able to kill me?" Aria asked.

"She did manage to slam your head into a table," Harry pointed out.

"I was caught off guard. I also may have let my mouth run away from me." Her guardians rolled their eyes and heaved such sighs Aria would've thought she had asked them to sacrifice something.

"What was your vision about?" Lavender asked.

"Umbridge," Aria answered. "She—,"

"One should not go off gossiping about people," Snape cut her off. Aria glared at him.

"She's a halfblood, not a pureblood," Aria said anyway. Multiple students gasped.

"The hypocrite!" someone cried.

"No wonder she went off on you," Harry muttered. "Maybe she should write 'I must not tell lies' into her hand and see how it feels."

The ICW witch gave Harry a look of concern.

"Do not respond to hate with hate," Remus advised sagely.

"I'll just tell Voldemort that shall I?" Harry deadpanned. Aria and their friends burst out laughing and immediately tried to stifle the guffaws and giggles at Remus and Snape's dark looks in Harry's direction.

Chapter Text

The last Hogsmeade weekend shone bright and warm, a happy end to a week of OWLs and a terrible omen for NEWT students as they took their last weekend to cram before their week of tests. Aria heard multiple seventh years grumble as they dragged themselves to the library instead of Hogsmeade.

Aria and her friends, free from the nightmares that were OWLs—and particularly smug after seeing that morning's headline of OWLS PROCTOR ATTACKS STUDENT DURING EXAM—had a decided spring to their step as they made their way to the village. Aria had her arms looped with Hermione and Daphne while Tracey, Pansy, and Millicent had looped arms together behind them. The boys walked just behind the girls, far less giggly but no less enthusiastic for the warm day in the village. There was even discussion about going swimming later in the afternoon, but they all agreed that Hermione would treat them to lunch as she had raked in the most winnings in the betting pool of Aria vs. Umbridge. Apparently, on occasion, it paid to be vague, though no one had thought Hermione capable of being so. Lavender was still miffed that she had lost out money over having bet "curses Aria" instead of "attacks Aria" like Hermione had done.

Their first visit was to Honeydukes. Aria went for the peanut brittle while her friends perused the lollies. The boys gathered around the chocolates and for a good half hour, the friends tasted samples and filled their arms with celebratory sweets. Draco bought Aria a bouquet of chocolate roses guaranteed not to melt.

Afterwards they decided to meander through the bookstore in search of books they wanted to read for pleasure. Hermione attempted to buy sixth year books, but Aria, Harry, and Ron convinced her to not read a single school related text until at least July, giving her nearly a month to relax. Hermione ended up choosing a wizarding romance novel that she hoped would be as good as Jane Austen, and which Daphne had suggested she try; Aria decided to go for a mystery novel. The genre was not particularly popular in the wizarding world, most were written prior to 1918, so she chose one by a witch, Nicole Giggleswitch, written in 1890 that Draco assured her was well written and well regarded.

Ron decided to get a memoir written by the first coach of the Chudley Canons while Harry settled on some kind of adventure novel.

By the time books were chosen and purchased, it was close to lunch time so it was decided they would all head to the Three Broomsticks where they were sure to find more fifth year friends to have a celebratory butterbeer with. Rumor had it that Rosemerta gave fifth years who had just completed their OWLs a free butterbeer.

They were crossing the square for the Three Broomsticks when multiple cracks filled the quiet and multiple people appeared out of thin air. The group fell back, startled, even as passersby screamed and darted for the nearest shop.

"Shit," Draco hissed, his wand falling into his hand. Aria and the others were quick to do the same, especially as the newly arrived wixen turned in their direction. "Shit, shit, bloody fucking shit!"

Shit was right. Aria recognized several faces from the Daily Prophet. The Lestranges looked much better than their recent mug shots from Azkaban had portrayed, but she supposed several months away from dementors with decent meals would improve anyone.

Thinking quickly, Aria pulled her wand.

"Expecto Patronum," she murmured gently. Reggie appeared, nipping at her ankles before floating up to look her in the face.

"Death Eaters in Hogsmeade," Aria stated. "Get anyone who can help." Immediately, Reggie split into dozens of patroni and they darted away, streaking across Hogsmeade like bolts of light.

"Well, if it isn't little baby Draco," the one witch in the group cried, her voice tainted and out of place with the baby-talk. "Hanging out with blood traitors and mudbloods."

The Slytherin purebloods shifted, a wall of bodies between Aria, Hermione, Ron, and Harry.

"You're not facing them on your own!" Aria snapped, even as Draco waved off her concerns with a sharp glare. Her agitation sparked her magic, and she could feel it rising inside her, buzzing beneath her skin in a way that it hadn't in a long while. Ever since she had been experimenting with wandless magic during the summers back before third year, her magic had calmed, as if the exercise of wandless magic made it less volatile. Still, she had always been careful because she knew that any intense emotion would cause her magic to do its own thing. Now, though, her magic itched with anticipation. She could feel it pulse into her wand, the blackwood seemingly desperate for a fight.

"Which one of you is the bitch that cured lycanthropy?" one of the men demanded, swaggering forward with a smile, showing off a row of canines. Even his face seemed less than human, sharper and more angular like a wolf's.

"Fenrir Greyback," Ron whimpered.

"Let's not play with the food!" Bellatrix cried, shooting off a spell that was a bright red. Blaise, Draco, and Theo raised shields strong enough to withhold the one spell, but Bellatrix's spell acted like a signal, and suddenly the fifth years found themselves working hard to put into practice everything Flitwick and Snape and Remus had imparted to them over the year in dueling club.

There were suddenly more cracks, and the Death Eaters had to turn their backs on the students to take on the arriving Hogwarts faculty. Snape and Remus plowed into the fray, screaming curses and hexes and other spells left and right, felling several Death Eaters as they did so. Professor McGonagall and Flitwick went back-to-back dueling their own Death Eaters.

A curse hit the ground just feet from Aria, blasting the ground apart. Aria went flying, the chocolate roses dropping from her hands, landing hard enough for the breath to knock out of her lungs. She barely had time to bring up a shield to avoid another curse, the magic springing instinctively without words from her wand.

"I recognize your picture," Fenrir Greyback sneered, stalking towards Aria. She struggled to her feet, air still struggling to make it into her lungs and body discombobulated from being tossed about. "You're the little bitch trying to destroy the way of wolves."

She would have to ask Remus about that, if she managed to survive that long. Except for a few bigots who had never suffered from lycanthropy, she had only received letters of thanks from werewolves ever since the announcement of her cure and how they couldn't wait for it to be released to the public that summer. She knew Greyback was a criminal and that the majority of people in Britain were frightened of him, but why he would be upset about being cured from lycanthropy was a mystery to her.

Suddenly, Aria was knocked back by another body coming between her and Greyback. Remus snarled at the werewolf, even as the smile on Grayback's face became even more frightening and sinister.

"Ah," Fenrir growled, licking his lips. "I thought I heard you had gotten some pups, boy. Didn't realize she was one of them."

"Get out of here, Aria!" Remus ordered. Aria hesitated. Remus shot a glare at her. "NOW!"

Aria spun on her heel and took off back in the direction of Honeydukes, casting a fearful glance back over her shoulder as she heard Remus and Greyback begin screaming curses at each other. Around her more cracks were heard as more people, Death Eaters and not, appeared, joining the chaotic fray. She had to duck into an alley to avoid being hit by a curse that had gone wide, and it hit the building. She screamed, covering her head. Several pieces of wood slammed against her back and shoulders.

From the other end of the alley, she heard several young screams. Rushing in their direction she discovered the Vane sisters, Emma and Romilda, both Gryffindors, and Romilda's friend Demelza Robbins being cornered by two Death Eaters. Emma was doing her best to try and defend them, but it was clear the Death Eaters were just toying with her.

"Stupefy! Stupefy!" Aria shouted, her magic hitting the Death Eaters squarely in the back.

"Get inside a shop!" Aria ordered, herding them towards the closest building, which happened to be the small apothecary. She turned back once the three girls were inside. It was her duty as a prefect to make sure people were safe, she needed to make sure people were safe.

She found Zacharias Smith, Sophie Roper, Sally-Anne Perks, and Fay Dunbar hiding behind some rain barrels. Sally-Anne had blood running down the side of her head and Fay was crying. She discovered them when she heard Zacharias Smith yell at Fay to "shut up".

"It wasn't Fay I heard you bloody fucker," she snapped as she covered their escape into the Hogsmeade bookshop. Her shield knocked a curse away, but it wasn't strong enough for her to withstand the brunt of the curse. She fell backwards under the bookstore window, bringing the flower box down on top of her. She scrambled away, narrowly avoiding several other curses before one grazed her arm. She sank behind a stack of pallets, her hand pressing down on her now bleeding arm. Around her she could hear screams and shouts; more people had arrived on both sides. The smell of something burning reached her nose and she shuddered to think what was on fire. The World Cup came to mind, the pandemonium, the terror. This was worse. More personal. A direct attack on students not just some bored Death Eaters trying to relive the glory days.

She took in a shuddering breath, trying to regain the courage to leave her little place of safety. Finding her friends was top priority. She had not seen them since Remus told her to run. Were they okay? Were they alive? Remus had told her to run and she had, not even stopping to look for her friends. What kind of person did that?

The pallets moved and she pointed her wand.

"Stupefy!" she screamed. Draco and Harry ducked the spell, and it dissipated into the air several yards away.

"Aria!" the boys cried, gathering her into their arms. She clung to both of them, praising anyone who was listening for both of them being alive.

"We lost you at that blast," Draco cried. "And then we saw Remus fighting Greyback and we thought Greyback might be after you but . . . you weren't anywhere!"

"Remus told me to run," Aria admitted. "I'm sorry I left you."

"No, you listen to Remus," Harry argued. "We tried getting to Honeydukes, but more Death Eaters kept appearing and more people came to fight them. I think I might've even seen Oliver!"

How would Oliver Wood know about the attack going on in Hogsmeade, Aria wondered as the three began moving through the village, keeping close to buildings. Several businesses had locked their doors, making it impossible to seek shelter inside.

They nearly rounded the corner of a building when they heard the high-pitched cackling of Bellatrix Lestrange. Draco darted in front of Aria and Harry and the three of them peered around the corner. To their horror, Bellatrix seemed to be doing a dance as she cast the Cruciatus on Professor Snape, their Head of House writhing and soundlessly upon the ground. How was he not screaming? They could see his tight his kept his jaw shut, even as the rest of his body twitched and twisted uncontrollably.

Before Aria and Harry could stop him, Draco sprinted towards his aunt and godfather, rapidly sending multiple hexes and jinxes that distracted Bellatrix long enough to stop torturing Snape. Draco planted himself between her and Snape, his godfather suddenly laying very still, a sharp contrast to what his body had been doing just seconds ago.

"We can't leave him!" Aria cried.

"We totally could," Harry answered, though he did nothing to stop her and even followed her as she sprinted forward to join Draco. The three of them acted as a shield between Bellatrix and their Head of House. The wild witch now stood some feet off, grinning wickedly.

"This is cute," she laughed. "Little bitty Draco thinking he can save the traitor Snape. What would your grandfather say?" There was a louder crack behind her. Immediately Aria's blood ran cold as the Dark Lord materialized. Harry, who was bent over Snape, swore loudly.

"Wh-what?" Snape muttered, coming back to consciousness. "Potter, what're you . . ."

"Rescuing you," Harry stated, even as he cast a terrified look towards the approaching Dark Lord.

"Of all the stupid—,"

"Harry Potter!"

Voldemort's voice seemed to freeze time. Aria felt the shift in the air. Harry slowly rose to his feet; wand clutched tightly in his hand. He stepped around Aria and Draco. Snape tried to lift himself up but collapsed again.

"Don't be a fool, Potter!" Draco snapped, grabbing him by his arm.

"If it'll keep everyone safe—,"

"Don't be an idiot, Harry!" Aria grabbed his other arm. "You don't have to do this alone!"

"HARRY!" Multiple voices filled the air and suddenly they were surrounded by their classmates. Neville glared ferociously at Bellatrix while brandishing his wand, nose dripping blood. Ron and Hermione joined Aria and Draco on either side of Harry, each sporting their own injuries. Daphne, Blaise, and Theo arrived to back them up. Lisa, Justin, Hannah, Susan, and Ernie arrived, the girls bending over Professor Snape while the boys took to protecting their backs.

"How touching," Voldemort sneered. "As if a group of teenagers could stand against my might?"

"Well, I defeated you as a baby, so I feel pretty confident," Harry answered.

"Now is not the time to bait him," Theo hissed.

"And what have we here?" Voldemort continued. "The Nott boy. I'll let your father deal with you."

A sudden shriek, full of courage and battles fought long ago, ripped through the air as Fawkes appeared in a sudden burst of bright fire. The phoenix swooped low between Voldemort, the few Death Eaters that had made their way to their master, and the students, spreading a hot ring of fire between the two groups. Voldemort and the Death Eaters fell back in alarm while the students cringed back, but the phoenix song left them feeling braver than they had been even with the hot fire swirling before them.

Aria grinned at the phoenix as he swooped low over the Death Eaters, expertly dodging the hexes several threw at him, his song like an ancient war cry. With it came the renewal of courage, her fear did not fully fade, but it did not feel as overwhelming as it once had been.

"You students need to get out of here," Snape ordered, the pain evident in his voice as Susan and Hannah got him sitting up. Ernie handed him his wand. "Let the adults—,"

"TOM!"

Dumbledore's voice burst through Hogsmeade as the headmaster strolled through the streets, approaching and passing Aria and the others without even a glance in their direction.

"About time he shows up," Daphne muttered. Aria was certain Dumbledore heard.

"Professor, you shouldn't be standing!" Susan cried at Snape's failing attempt to stand. Aria spun around to take in her Head of House. He was pale and violently shaking, bleeding from several places on his face and from a large gash on the back of his left calf.

Fawkes' fire was extinguished with a burst of air that rattled windows and whipped robes about. Aria barely had time to think as she turned again and saw Voldemort and Dumbledore raising their wands.

"Protega Maxima!" she screamed, just in time to shield the group from the backlash of magic that came as the Dark Lord and Dumbledore clashed. She held the spell over them all, gripping her wand with both hands. Neither Dumbledore nor Voldemort seemed to care if anyone got in their way as they fought. The Death Eaters, however, were in a better position to back themselves away from the fight while Aria, her friends, and Professor Snape, were stuck against the side of a building, their only escape route blocked by the fighting pair and other Death Eaters creeping around to their back. Too intent on maintaining the large shield, Aria had no time to see if the fighting between civilians and Death Eaters had reignited or if everyone had stopped to watch the awful and awesome display of raw power put on by both Dumbledore and Voldemort.

"By all the gods . . ."

Aria nearly lost control of the shield, barely managing to keep it erect to deflect wayward spells from the continuing battles on all fronts. Standing beside her, looking around with horror, stood the young teenage boy that she had first dreamed about last year just before the First Task. She still, on occasion, had such dreams, she could not control what nights she had them, and most of the time she did nothing more than hang out with him and the dragons. Sometimes others were there, mostly not. They had never properly introduced themselves, the both of them acting like they had known each other forever and, in some ways, Aria felt like she had. It was difficult not to feel that way about Merlin, even if he was just a student still and had yet to grow fully into his powers or meet the man who would one day become King Arthur.

This was, however, the first time she had ever seen him awake, and it was the first time he had ever seen her own time. Aria was not even sure he really understood that she was from a different time. They never spoke about it, and he certainly never seemed surprised when they met.

"Who dares bring war amongst the fae?" Merlin demanded, turning his gaze to her. Usually carefree and full of life, his gray eyes were now sharp and angry on her behalf. It took her a few seconds to comprehend his questioned.

"I'm not a fairy!" she cried.

"Thou art not?"

"No! Did you think I was?"

"Aye. What else could thou be?"

"Aria!" someone, she was certain it was Draco, cried. "Now is not the time to be having visions!"

More spells rammed hard against her shield, and the magic shuddered under the strain. Hannah screamed, partly because of the bombardment of Death Eater magic, but also because Snape slumped back to the ground. Whatever Bellatrix had done to him was quickly taking a toll on him.

"A Dark Lord and his forces are attacking Hogwarts students," Aria rushed to say. Merlin turned, eyes landing on the castle. It looked the same, yet different, from all her dreams. Gone were the standards hanging from windows and blowing from the tops of turrets; gone were the dragons that swooped lazily overhead; gone were the magical creatures that basked in the sun or curled before the hearths; and gone were the people who had built a home amongst the highlands. All of Merlin's people. Gone.

Merlin turned back and wrapped his hands around Aria's. He was as warm as he was in her dreams. She could feel the blood pumping through his veins, could see his chest rise and fall as adrenaline strengthened him. Suddenly she felt her magical core jump as Merlin pressed his own magic into hers, boosting her strength and thereby boosting the shield surrounding them. Is this what it felt like when she boosted someone's core? She thought of Madam Bones, months ago, laying in the hospital dying, and how she had boosted her magical core to order to fight the dark magic killing her. It was a completely different experience being on the receiving end.

The magical shield rapidly expanded. Death Eaters were suddenly being pushed back towards the edges of the village while those who had arrived to defend the students remained where they were, in awe and shock at the shiny magical shield washing over them, protecting them, and protecting the village. The shield suddenly broke apart the dueling headmaster and Dark Lord, cutting off the vicious round of hexes and curses, shoving Voldemort unceremoniously into a group of confused Death Eaters. Bellatrix was spitting mad, hopping around the edge of the shield, shooting off random curses only for them to bounce off the shield and hit inattentive Death Eaters. It was only after a wayward curse nearly took out the Dark Lord himself did the man rage at Bellatrix and Apparate away, soon followed by ever Death Eater until the only Death Eaters left were dead or injured.

Sweat poured down the sides of Aria's head as Merlin's magical power continued pushing into her. How long she had been holding and growing the shield, she had no idea, but long enough for her own magic to begin questioning the ongoing influx of foreign magic into her core. A little was fine, good even at times. But now her core reacted on instinct, like it thought the ongoing push into her was a magical attack of some kind. She struggled to hold control over her own magic as it fought to push Merlin's magic out, her own magic growing wilder and wilder within her, straining the shield she was holding and straining her control on her own magical core.

"Aria!" Harry's voice came to her like water stood between her and him. "Aria, he's gone now. We're safe."

She whimpered. The moment Merline stopped giving her magic, she knew her magic would react and that might be catastrophic.

But like all her visions, she had no control over when or where she had them. Within an instant of Harry speaking, Merlin's warm grip vanished, and her magic surged forward with a roar as it chased after the foreign magic that had been there one second and gone the next. Magic poured out of Aria, a cascading wave of protective magic that hissed and sparked and flooded Hogsmeade. Her magic was intent on finding and getting rid of whatever magic it perceived as a threat to her, chasing after it though it no longer existed in the present time.

Aria screamed, the sudden loss of control of magic so great terrifying her as she scrambled and failed to reel it back in. Her magic no longer listened to her, so intent was it to protect and guard and fend off all threats. Pitching forward, she collided with someone catching her. The rich smell of anise, bergamot, and vanilla hit her nose as warm arms held her secure until her magic petered and faded away, tired and nearly depleted.

"Easy now," she heard in her ear. "Easy now. That's it, I've got you."

She shifted, her entire body as exhausted as her magical core, to see who held her. Narcissa Malfoy gently brushed sweaty hair out of Aria's face, smiling down at her.

"You were magnificent," the lady murmured.

"Harry? Draco? Everyone?"

"Shush. They're going to be just fine."

Aria managed to turn her head and found Draco and Lucius helping Snape to his feet while the other students with them fussed over him or hovered anxiously over her.

"Rest now," Narcissa ordered quietly, placing a cool hand on Aria's forehead. "You did your part. Rest now."